《Hell&#x27;s Academy》


 Chapter 1: Death to Sleep

    Chapter 1: Death to Sleep

    Since the day Howard grew horns on top of his head, he always had at least two women sleeping in his bed in order to keep himfortable.

    On his first day in lockup, the doctors told him his nefarious, mysterious horns required him to be monitored twenty-four seven by beautiful women. In a prison in the middle of nowhere, every single staff member was a beautiful and deadly female. With at least 50 percent of them having spent some time with him in bed.

    With the sun rising in the small porter window in the east section of the ten by ten meter cell,plete with a shower, and a high tech gamingputer, Howard stretched his arms and gently pushed himself up off the two womenying on his chest.

    The female on his abs, Prisci, had to be the prettiest guard he met in a while. She had beautiful curly brown hair with a slender frame and pinks lips that felt like the softest silk when she kissed him goodnight. She had gotten hired a year ago, and got to sleep with Howard for the first time, but by the smile on her face, she didn''t regret it.

    The females in this prison had the strange job of keeping him happy, so they could keep experimenting on Howard. Of course, he was also the facilities main monster.He smiled and found Prisci had brandished a silver knife from her back pocket. She had been trained well. Howard got killed regrly by the women on his bed only to wake up in the morning with another beautiful set of babes on his muscr physique.

    Strange enough, the girls killed him almost every night, and bullied him into taking part in the most horrible experiments. However, at least he got to have fun with women like Prisci right before an experiment - in order for his shots to have an affect, he needed to have enough Ki Cells Activated. And women, for some reason, had a way of nourishing Howard in a way most teenagers could only dream of at night.

    It had always been like this for Howard with these women. He got mistreated and bullied and abused but got enough love that the wounds seemed insignificant when he woke up in the morning.

    Regardless, Howard had another exciting day ahead of him of being experimented on by thousands of scientists. Sometimes, he wondered how much the government spent on keeping this facility open. Pushing himself off the bed, he noticed dozens of Gatling guns on the wall, and quite a few voluptuous women pacing back and forth.

    He sighed and looked down at his slippers that had holes in them and saw a puddle of his own blood with a chunk of his ck hair in it. He almost forgot they shot him in the headst night. He sighed and tucked his feet into the slippers before groggily walking towards the ss doors.

    Seeing him, a few of the guards blushed before nodding their heads. One blonde girl and one brte ran in opposite directions. Had he said something in his sleep? Why did everyone seem so upset today?

    The ss door gently separated slowly, and Howard turned to his side only to find the bosom of a woman in a ck and white uniform yawning while cing a cold, shimmering revolver against the side of his temple.

    He spotted a scientist to his right in the white hallway with a cup of smoking, hot coffee, dripping it on the floor while her mouth trembled from the sight of the out of the out of the cage monster. Howard held up his middle finger at the young interning scientist, only to find her screaming and running in the other direction.

    "Good morning, little monster. You''re up for experiment 97 today," The beautiful woman named Vicky pushed the gun against his head and pointed down the hallway. "Come on, Howard. Don''t let them make you sad."

    "I didn''t mean to grow horns." Howard bit his bottom lip and crossed his arms. "Can I please skip today''s experiment?"

    "You can skip it if you let me shoot your pretty, little head off." The blonde kicked Howard in the back and pointed down the hallway. "You know we can''t do that Howard. Once the horns are gone, then you can go home."

    Howard sighed and began walking down the hallway with his little hands jingling from the sound of the chain links connecting his two wrists. At the same time, a machine operated gatling gun tailed his every movement while hundreds of screams sounded all around him from the other prisoners.

    Howard depressingly walked down the hallway to a machine with six needles twitching and waiting for his hand to get slid into the entrance of the machine so he could be transformed into even more of a monster. However, adamant to not go into the machine, he stomped his feet and looked at Vicky - the guard pushing the cold steel pistol against his temple and drinking coffee at the same time.

    "Go in and get your shot. Afterwards, you can start school today."

    "School? I don''t remember hearing about that."

    "A school for little degenerates. I promise you''ll have a good time, Howard. Much better than staying in a box getting shot seven times a day. I won''t get to see you anymore, but I promise there will be lots of girls there for you to mistreat. You can see me in a few years, I''m sorry I can''t sleep with you tonight."

    "I don''t get it," Howard put his arm in the machine only for his first shot to pierce into his arm. "I thought you told me I could never go outside again?"

    "Take your other shots," Vicky sighed and pulled up Howards sleeve before forcing it further into the machine for his next round of shots. A ck fluid traveled into his arm that sizzled as it quickly approached his beating heart. "There, you feel better with some blood inside your veins?"

    "I don''t like blood, and that hurts!" Howard felt the gun against the side of his head and pulled up his little sleeve. "Can I really sleep with you no more at night, Vicky?"

    "Kid, you''re so dangerous that there are always 5000 guns aimed at your head. Do you really think you can stay here forever. We made a special ce in hell for a boy like you. Now give me a kiss on the cheek and I''ll introduce you to--"

    "Who are you," Howard interrupted Vicky and looked up at a swordsman that had just appeared. He walked through a wall with a sword, and had an extremely muscr frame. The killing intent in his eyes was palpable, and Howard could feel his heart racing. "I-I don''t know how you got here, but I''m just trying to have a good day."

    "He''s here to kill you so you can reincarnate, Howard," Vicky kissed him on the cheek, and wrapped an elbow around his neck. "If you don''t want to die permanently, let him kill you without chopping off your head. We need to transport you to hell safely. Now remember to keep your head on straight for me okay?"

    Vicky kissed the other side of his head while Howardughed awkwardly and stared at the man pacing towards him in the distance. The swordsman walked towards him with a smile on his face while Vicky muttered under her breath. "Promise me in hell, you''ll try your hardest to make friends."

    "Vicky, do I really have to die. Please stop him," Howard''s body began to tremble with rage while the man approached. Fangs appeared on his countenance, cutting like barbs through the side of his trembling lips, causing the small boy to look like a terrifying demon. "I-I''m really nice. I would never hurt anyone."

    "Then why do you have horns and thoserge teeth?" Vicky kissed him one more time before putting her finger against the trigger of the gun and firing at Howard''s foot.

    Bang!

    Howards blood shoot into the air while a sword pierced into his gut. The next moment, everything went ck for Howard. A thousand swords stabbed into him at the same time, from a thousand men at 360 degrees.

    The lone swordsman that had dared showed his face smiled, and picked up Howard''s body while hundreds of arms disappeared into the walls.

    "He''s got a real chance to be the demon king. Vicky, you don''t love him, do you?"

    "Shut up, he''ll revive in three minutes and tear your head off. My feelings don''t matter," Vicky crossed her arms over her ample chest, and patted Howard''s head onest time. "Little Howard, give them hell."

 Chapter 2: Monica

    Chapter 2: Monica

    <em>Reincarnating hurt a lot more than dying.</em>

    Howard gradually fluttered his eyes open and took a deep breath. His heart slowly started to beat back to a normal rhythm before he looked around and tried to adjust to his surroundings. He appeared to be dangling from a set of chains on the main branch of some type of burned tree.

    Then the chains had started to break. Howard tried to find any semnce of hope when he looked down, but he didn''t like what he saw. Beneath him, there were thousands of sharp spears nted in the ground like some strange type of devilish nt.

    It seemed like the prison guards had transported him to a mysterious desert, and his mind instantly thought of a survival game. Did he have to survive? They must have knocked him out in order to perform another experiment!

    Howard took a deep breath and tried to swing to the edge of the cliff before he watched a small silver chain link slowly and gradually fall past his face.

    ''Oh shit! Not yet!''

    Swoosh!

    Howard''s 1.8 meter tall body plummeted downward into the hot, rocky abyss thousands of feet below him before a spear took delight in stabbing through his torso. A haze of blood spread out of the wound before he wretched in pain!

    "AHHHH!" Howard felt his body touch against the rocky ground beneath him, and saw the spearhead gradually line up with the rising sun. At least he appeared to be outside. He took a deep breath tried to calm down. However, the pain was almost too much to bear!

    Three minutester, Howard had no choice but to assess the situation. He could no longer grovel in pain.He looked at his blue dress shirt to try and find the severity of the wound. Luckily, the spear head had just missed his lungs and his heart.

    ''Come on! You can do this Howard!'' Howard grabbed the spear and began to pull himself out of the death trap. If he didn''t get out soon, he could tell that something terrible would happen!

    In the distant expanse, that appeared to be an endless desert, a few students had been watching Howard dangling from the tree. One of them, a beautiful girl with green hair and blue eyes, instantly felt afraid for Howard. They were about toe! The zombies were about toe!

    "Ow, can things get any worse!" Howard looked at the spikes sticking out of his body and carefully grabbed the metal rod in order to hoist himself forward. Arge amount of blood flowed out of his body before he forced himself off the rock and down onto the floor below.

    In front of him, a few hundred zombies marched towards him with bloodthirsty, wanton eyes. A few held swords and shields while others carried bows and arrows. They looked like zombies from Howard''s favorite video game, hellscape shadow, a game he had yed with Vicky every night for thest three years before she happily shot him to sleep.

    "What are you guys doing?" Howard ambled away from arge flowing pool of his own blood, and smiled towards the iing zombies. "Can you tell me where I am?"

    ROAR!

    A zombie rushed towards Howard at a quick speed, causing arge cloud of dust to appear behind him. He seemed to emit a killing intent of a primitive nature, and looked with a nk stare at Howards neck.

    "Wait, I''m not wearing cuffs? Do the prison guards finally trust me?" Howard stepped forward and agilely spun away from the iing zombie causing it to pathetically burst into the mountain behind him. "Does this mean I don''t have to die every night?"

    Howard reached down and picked up a silver sword the strange skeleton had dropped andughed madly. The sword had a jewel at the bottom of the hilt, and Howard could feel his Ki starting to resonate against the de.

    One of the reasons Howard had been locked up was because he could use something called Ki. Ki was an energy that existed in the that could be chemically altered to form the five elements, fire, earth, ice, lightning, and wind. Only people with horns could use Ki.

    When he was thirteen, he''d woke up withrge brown horns on top of his head, and found outter in the day he could light a candle if he tried enough by sensing the frequencies of the Ki in the air with his horns.

    However, wherever he was, the Ki seemed much more significant. He tried to make a small fire ball before he seemed to get swallowed by arge cloud of smoke.

    A strange fire appeared around his body,plimenting his raised, flowing ck hair that shot up over his head when he stepped forward.

    Turning his hand, Howard sliced through the head of a skeleton and then held out his hand before arge spiraling fireball appeared in front of him. Looking at the skeletons, heughed before a pir of fire swallowed up the killing intent from the zombies in front of him.

    "That''s better. Wow, I feel a lot stronger down here," Howard had only been able to make a small fire ball for Vicky, but here it felt like a endless supply of Ki entered his body and activated his Ki Cells. "Now let''s turn this into a game, shall we? Come here, zombies!"

    Howard took a deep breath and focused himself before he reached down and picked up another sword, spinning it with his wrist yfully before he shed the silver edge through the neck bone of a zombie. He smiled and turned only to find another hundred zombies running in his direction.

    Stepping off his back foot, he went nearly 100 meters in an instant before shing a zombie in half. To its right, a skeleton turned its skull in surprise while Howards shed it into pieces.

    Howard felt an overflowing power inside of him that kept getting stronger and stronger. Dozens of skeletons skulls flew into the air while he yfully went from zombie to zombie, killing each zombie with ease.

    "There you go. No more suffering." Howard smiled and sat down in the pile of zombies while feeling the ground shake. To his right, thousands of more zombies seemed to be appearing from every direction. Instinctively, he knew he couldn''t keep defeating them forever.

    "Follow me! Follow me!" The green-hair girl that had been watching Howard appeared from a cloud of dust. She had the most gorgeous green blue eyes Howard had ever witnessed and a slender frame with the cutest button nose. She was dressed in ck pants and had a white top on that grabbed against her beautiful frame. Behind her, she had a cute pair of white angel like wings on with a horn centered squarely between her brow. "The zombies are only on their third wave! We have to get to safety quick."

    "Are you going to hurt me?" Howard tossed a skull into the air and nkly stared at the green haired little beauty standing inches from him. "I''m not in chains anymore, so I will fight back."

    "No idiot! I''m in your ss!" The girl grabbed his hand and fiercely pulled him out of the pile, dragging him in the sand for several meters. "Damn it! Stand up! There will be millions of zombies in a couple hours!"

    "Millions?" Howard flipped up to his feet and looked at the zombies. "Well, I usually am told to stay put until Vicky arrives. Do you know where Vicky is?"

    "Vicky? There are no adults down here! Please! Listen to me idiot!"

    "Okay! Okay," Howard grabbed the little girl''s hand and ran with her into the growing, massive sandstorm brewing in the dark abyss. "However, I still don''t know where we are. Is there anything you can tell me?"

    "No! We''re going to run into the fourth wave! Go faster!" The green haired girl held out her hand and formed a massive icicle spear. Grabbing it from the air, she tossed it forward at thousands of zombies, causing the ground to freeze and hundreds of wanton, evil stares to disappear into ice. "Damn it! Why are you so dense! Do you want to die?"

    "I''ll just revive," Howard tugged his arm back and stopped running. "I''m tired of getting chased."

    Howard held up both his hands and created two more swelling, fiery masses that began to growrger andrger in the air. Stepping forward, the two masses of fire instantly broke the sound barrier and crashed into a crowd of chasing ghouls.

    Green blood shot into the air, and arge fire cloud shot into the air and broke through the sandstorm. It seemed like the chasing monsters had quieted down, however, ten secondster thousands of more zombies came from every direction.

    "NO! You''re going to draw more! Please trust me," The girl grabbed Howard''s wrist and tugged harder this time.

    Howard sighed and looked at the little girl shooting off ice spear after ice spear while jogging further and further into the sightless frontier. Nothing for miles could be seen besides screaming shadows of zombies and skeletons, mindlessly aiming for their deaths.

    In the midst of all this death, Howard couldn''t help but find the one beautiful spot in the darkness.

    "You''re really pretty. Who do you sleep with at night?"

    "What do you mean who do I sleep with at night! By myself!" The little girl''s hand blurred and caused a tidal wave of ice to send hundreds of more zombies flying into the air.

    "We''re almost to the mountain! Once we''re there, the zombies won''t be able to approach us!"

    "Can''t we just defeat them all?" Howard swiftly burgeoned the silver edge of his de and twisted it through the head of a nearby zombie!

    Boom!

    A powerful surge of wind knocked back dozens of creeping skeletons before Howard finally noticed a strange oasis forming in the distance.

    Seeing this, he stepped off his foot and jumped into the air,nding by ake with the girl in tow. Noticing his strength, the girl immediately thrust her hand from him, sending a p towards his face while he looked at the peaceful scenery in sight.

    "Idiot! If you could jump like that, you should of done it earlier! My name is Monica! You''re supposed to protect people in your ss."

    "Hi Monica. You''re so pretty. Can I touch your horn?" Howard hadn''t met another teenager in four years, so his joy seemed to emit from his little, tiny body. She had beautiful blue eyes and the sweetest angry snarl on her face. "I''m sorry, but I haven''t told you my name. I''m Howard."

    "Hmph, don''t you dare touch me horn, and don''t you dare sleep with me at night!" Monica hadn''t met anyone as bold as Howard before, but even being around him caused her to blush with anger. She had heard about Howard along time ago on the news and the dozens of people he''d mercilessly ughtered on the day of his awakening.

    She still remembered going to the movies the day before her horn grew out of her head, and smiling andughing with her family. That all changed a few dayster.

    Once she grew a horn, she got swallowed up by darkness, and fell into a pit of mental despair. Even now, walking Howards towards the one safe haven on this part of the Dark Bloonds., she still felt like a cloud of death and destruction was weighing her down.

    "You look sad. Why are you so sad?"

    "My family sold me to the devil, literally." Monica pointed at a small convenience store with dozens of shattered ss windows. It had a small tower of skulls by the open doorway."What about you? Aren''t you upset that you''re one of the one in a billion children with a horn on his head?"

    "I like to see the bright side of everything," Howard followed her into the convenience store, and looked up at the flickering, broken fluorescent lights shimmering on the ceiling. The store had mostly empty shelves, but a few bagged goods littered on the floor.

    At the back of the store, an atm could be seen flickering next to arge statue of a gargoyle.

    He chased after Monica and walked into the back of the store, finding a room of shattered ss with two tables. Monica sat down on one side of the table before opening a can of grape juice and tossing him one.

    "I don''t have anything better. The teacheres here and gives lessons once a day," Monica blushed and crossed her arms. "Now sit down and drink with me! If you try and run away, I''ll kill you!"

    "Why are you so upset?" Howard opened the grape juice and quickly gulped all of it in one sip. "We''re not on Earth anymore, right? Where is this ce?"

    "Teacher calls it the Furnace," Monica tossed away the grape juice into a pile of disparate objects in back of the storage room. Sets of clothesid barren on the floor in different sorted piles. "The Furnace is where they put people like us to burn for all eternity?"

    "Why? What did we ever do to them?"

    "I don''t know! I''m sixteen!" Monica tossed a bag of chips at Howard and pointed at the entranceway. "Anyways, teacher is already here. Shees here to give the students missions."

    "Okay, but why won''t you sleep with me tonight?" Howard crossed his arms. "Vicky isn''t here, so you''re going to sleep with me, okay?"

    "Ugh, I do whatever teacher wants," Monica grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the entranceway. A massive woman, at least three meters tall, towered over them with a shadow that seemed to spread endlessly into space. Thedy smiled at the two children and sat down, causing arge cloud of dust to spread out in two directions.

 Chapter 3: The Spawn

    Chapter 3: The Spawn

    Howard''s teacher had more inmon than with a mountain than a traditional human being.

    Her beautiful curves stretched multiple feet from her shoulders to the bottom of her body. Her eyes were tinted grey with ck pupils sharp enough to see into the distant expanse. She had on a yellow sunflower dress that stopped right at her thighs with sexy fis white stockings, and ivory skin that shimmered like the moonlight as they walked further into the strange expanse.

    "Howard, I have a mission for you. I''m sure you think you''re strong, right?"

    "Why are you so tall?" Howard asked, causing Monica to face palm and push Howard gently on the arm. "I''m not even up to your waist!" Howard poked her skin, causing her mouth to twitch to Monica''s surprise.

    Normally, the teacher would explode and p a student into the distance if her height got brought up. However, with Howard, she merely acted gentle and kind and brushed it off.

    The teacher didn''t answer any of Howards'' questions and stopped in front of arge obelisk on top of the mountain. On the way, Howard noticed a few more convenience stores that looked they''d been dropped from the skies. A few overturned trucks littered the darkened fields of long grass like shells in an ocean. Entering into the obelisk, the teacher crossed her arms in front of herrge chest, and motioned towards the entranceway.

    "Monica, take Howard into the obelisk for me. Take him up to the 10th floor, and see how he does."

    "Yes teacher,e idiot," Monica grabbed Howards hand and pulled him towards the entrance. "Don''t say anything else to teacher! Are you trying to get yourself killed?"

    "What? She really is tall. She''s so tall, It take a few minutes to climb up her! I think it makes her really pretty." Howard smiled and turned back towards the teacher.

    "Teacher, let''s sleep together tonight! I can''t wait!"

    Monica looked up at her teacher and gulped before she ran into the obelisk while tugging on Howard. Seeing him smiling andughing at her, she pushed him hard against the wall.

    "Idiot! She''s strong enough to lift a mountain! Stop pissing her off."

    "I need someone to sleep with tonight. Promise me you''ll sleep with me, and I''ll be nice to her!"

    "Fine, I''ll stay in your room," Monica wiped the sweat off her head and clicked on an up arrow that caused a silver elevator shaft to quickly open up. "However, you better do well on your mission! The 10th floor of the obelisk is really hard!"

    "As long as I get to sleep with you tonight," Howard smiled and got in the elevator before it shot up into the air. The speed of the elevator caused the space to seem to reverberate and Howards'' stomach to turn. He nearly wretched when they arrived at the tenth floor, holding his stomach as a doorway opened up to arge white room full of dozens of strange floating towers.

    Monsters began to rain down from the towers as they moved in Howards direction like strange beasts,.

    In a few seconds, all twenty of the towers had arrived a few meters from the elevator. Monica walked over to a bench by the elevator and sat down before pulling out a grape juice in her pocket.

    "Kill them quickly. Teacher will be mad if you don''t get an A."

    "Where are we? What are those monsters?" Howard crossed his arms, and took out the two small silver swords from the back of his torn blue jeans. He didn''t feel scared, but felt a tiny bit of apprehension towards the waves of monsters dropping from the towers. They seemed to being in endless waves from the towers that circled around him like strange sentient beings. "I don''t understand how I get a grade for defeating monsters."

    "Those are called the Spawn. Teacher carved them from stone."

    "You mean they are sculptures? How are they moving?" Howard noticed a few with four arms while others had wings on their backs that allowed them to fly like birds into the white horizon. "And how do I get an A?"

    "Just kill all the monsters. Listen, I already promised to sleep in your room tonight!" Monica closed her eyes and tossed a can onto the ground in front of Howard. "Damn it! Once you cross that line, the Spawn will try and kill you. If you don''t die in 10 minutes, you get an A!"

    "What if I kill all of them?"

    "Then teacher will give you a reward. Anything you want!" Monica stood up and grabbed Howard''s hand before walking him up to a strange line that extended outwards into the infinite white space. She sighed and huffed one more time before pushing him gently forward.

    "Listen, you have horns and I do too, which means we''re meant to suffer. Why don''t you do me a favor and get a perfect score, so I can have one day of peace!"

    "You''re pretty when you''re angry," Howard poked her face one more time before he got shoved across the line. He fell andughed and smiled before he noticed hundreds of thousands of footsteps started to drum against the ground.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Behind him, waves of the Spawn rushed towards him. Their bodies seemed to change shape into various weapons. A few had arms that turned into swords while others hands turned into cannons that fired off bullets at little Howard.

    Swoosh!

    Howard rushed forward and smiled with the sword in his hand, dodging a few bullets before shing through a spawns head. A me surrounded his body while the horns on his head seemed to twitch with excitement. Fangs began to grow on the side of his mouth before he pushed off the floor and turned into an arrow that knocked dozens of Spawn flying into the air.

    ''Should I tell him?" Monica thought while watching Howard decimate the Spawn with ease. Every few seconds, arge ball of fire shot out of his hands and sent hundreds of the strange white creatures disappearing into dust. However, a secondter, the Spawn he killed seemed to getrger, growing in size like trees flourishing overnight. ''He''s going to lose if he keeps wasting energy."

    Howard stepped off his back foot and smiled before he upper cut a spawn, sending white rocks shooting into the air like shrapnel. Turning around, he stepped off his back foot, feeling a burst of happiness as he turned his foot and kicked another Spawn at hundreds of its brethren.

    As he did, the towers began to shimmer brighter and brighter causing more Spawn to fall down from above.

    At this time, Howard began to emit little fire droplets from his pores, causing them to float around his body like little bullets.

    Holding out his hands, thousands of little fire pellets ripped through the Spawn and caused them to convulse and disappear into dust.

    Walking towards Monica, Howard smiled at her while happily hopping in her direction. "Hey Monica, did I win yet?"

    "No, you made things worse," Monica pointed at a strange amorphous tower forming in the distance. "You have no idea what you just did, do you?"

 Chapter 4: The Storm

    Chapter 4: The Storm

    "Why should I care? I thought I just had to destroy the monsters," Howard looked up at therge, forming chrysalis, towering above him in the expansive white sky. The Spawn that had formed had an extremely muscr body made out of sand with a frame that stood at over 15 meters tall. Even the smallest movement from it struck fear into most mortals, but Howard seemed unamused by it''s powerful showmanship. "So what if I have to fight a bigger monster. I''ll just destroy it too."

    "You have a brain, don''t you?" Monica rolled her gorgeous blue green eyes and held out her cute freckled hands with a tinge of anger. Howard seemed to only use brute force, and didn''t try to anticipate the consequences of his actions.

    She''d seen many students in her school attack first and ask questionster. However, almost all of those careless students had vanished from existence because they hadn''t nned their next steps.

    "Haven''t you noticed every time you kill a Spawn, it merges towards its closest ally?"

    "So what?" Howard shed through a Spawn to his right, causing it to burst into hundreds of little, tiny pieces. "What am I supposed to do? You said I have to destroy the Spawn right. I want to sleep with you tonight, and I can only sleep with you if I get an A."

    "Ugh, look around you! That''s all I''m telling you, or teacher will punish me!" Monica pulled out a bag of chips from her little brown duffle bag and began chewing them with anger while the cloud finally dispersed.

    A Spawn hundreds of times the size of the previous Spawn appeared. It looked like a moving mountain and gave of a feeling of superiority with every motion. It had six arms that each had turned into sharp des that seemed dangerous enough to cut through the void. Rushing towards Howard, it seemed to cover an endless amount of space before it shed down at his little form.

    Swoosh!

    Howard stepped off his back foot and dodged therge de before appearing in front of one of the towers. A few hundred hissing snakesid on the floor hissing in front of thousands of jars. Immediately, an idea shed through Howard''s mind, causing him to smile before he picked up one of the snakes.

    "Do I put the sand in the jars?" Howard looked over at Monica as she ate her chips. Earlier, he realized if he just looked around the room, these jars could''ve been used to catch the sand from the Spawn. However, because he had just killed the Spawn, a towering figure of endless bestial might had formed, causing him to dodge and dodge and dodge without the ability to counterattack.

    "Monica, are you allowed to help me?" Howard sent out threerge fireballs that burned through the space and crashed into waves of attacking sand. "Please, this is getting annoying. I''m getting tired."

    "Oh, so you''re learning your lesson?" Monica bit a chip while watching the woozy Howard run around and try and dodge attack after attack. "You may be powerful, but even down here you can run out of energy! That''s why I got so mad at you for trying to fight the zombies earlier!"

    "You could''ve told me that," Howard felt thest bit of energy leaving his body, watching the Spawn''s hand descend towards him at a fast speed, before he fell onto the ground.

    Boom!

    Howard got sent flying to the distance, and crashed into a tower like a small bug that just got swatted by a giant. With little power remaining, he smiled at Monica as therge beast ambled over towards him, forming a weapon from its own arm. Arge sword appeared in its hand with such a sharp de even the air seemed to get cut in half.

    Walking over to Howard, therge figure lifted up its arms and prepared to plummet the sword into Howard''s body. Looking up, Howard smiled and said "Got you," before a gigantic fireball shot out of the palm of his hands and burst through the Spawns face.

    By the tower, hundreds of open jars caught the Spawn remnants, before Howard ran up to them and shut the lid. Grasping at what was left of its head, the Spawn fell down onto the floor, letting off a piercing scream.

    "Heh, I tricked it. You''re sleeping in my bed room tonight!" Howard held out his thumbs and snickered before therge Spawn copsed into dust. Monica could barely believe her eyes, and dropped the bag of chips on the floor. A golden chest appeared in the massive pile of sand, opening while arge howl from the Spawn disappeared from the space.

    "You-you got a perfect score," Monica rushed over to the chest with a smile on her face. "I get to open the chest!"

    "I don''t care. It''s just a stupid golden chest," Howard walked over to her with his arms behind his head, and stared at her figure.

    Monica had gorgeous green hair that seemed to turn orange underneath the glitterings of light. Her happiness seemed to pervade from the aura around her, as she rushed up the mountain of sand from the defeated Spawn. Opening up the Golden Chest, with delight she pulled out a small paper.

    "You-you got an S+ on the Mission!"

    "There is just a paper in the golden chest?" Howard looked down into the golden coffer and to his disappointment only found a small little trinket. "There is a little trinket in here. What do I do with it?"

    "Just take it. It might be usefulter," Monica grabbed Howards hand and rushed him to the exit. "However, why are you such an idiot! You''re supposed to look at your surroundings first!"

    "I did that on purpose." Howard walked into the elevator shaft and grabbed Monica''s hand. "You didn''t say you''d sleep with me yet. Vicky promised me I''d never be alone at night."

    "Howard, one warning. Don''t talk about teachers height anymore!" Monica bit her lip and grabbed his hand. At the same time, the elevator shaft opened and their teacher appeared with two little children sitting in front of her.

    One of the children had a long horn on his back that curved downwards and formed a hook. The other girl had no discernable horns, but had two pairs of wings pping lightly and causing the sand around her to stir.

    "Howard, how did you perform?" The teacher smiled and held out her hand. "Did you learn anything valuable while in the obelisk?"

    "He got an S+" Monica handed the teacher the paper she received from the golden coffer and crossed her arms. "That means we don''t have to do anything dangerous today, right?"

    "Not good enough," The teacher sighed and tossed up the paper, blowing it into the wind. "Howard, what took you so long? You made your two ssmates so long."

    "Teacher Anibell, he got a perfect score," Monica said, scratching her head with confusion. "How is it not good enough?"

    "Monica, do you want to die?" Anibell grinded her ball into a fist and forced a smile that wreaked of disdain and anger. She couldn''t help but remember over and over again how Howard had talked about her height.

    She had tried to ignore it, but something about it stung her. Hundreds of years ago, she had just been a normal girl before she started to grow taller and taller and taller. The world tortured her and made her life a stream of endless sorrows before they finally tossed her into the Furnace.

    Feeling the rage surfacing inside of her, she looked down at Howard and ced her hand gently on top of his head.

    "You-you don''t think I''m a bad person do you? For getting mad at you for doing so well,"

    "Nope, you''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen! There is so much to hug!" Howardughed and put his arms against teacher Annabell''s legs. Instantly, the teacher''s face seemed to crack, causing her anger to disappear as a burst ofughter came out of her mouth.

    Monica winced and stepped back from the teacher, heading over to the two students who also seemed terrified beyond measure.

    "Howard, maybe if you keepplimenting me like that, It''ll go away. All the pain will go away."

    "Teacher, you don''t realize how special you are. Everything about you twice asfortable." Howard hugged her tighter causing the teacher''s face to suddenly snap. Calming herself down, she sighed and walked away from Howard, looking up at arge cloud blossoming in the distance.

    "Howard, these are your new ssmates." Annibell grinded her teeth together and patted the horned ke on the back. "ke and Lera. For our lesson today, I''m going to teach you a simple strategy that''s really important in the Furnace. How does that sound?"

    "That sounds great! However, teacher, why do you call it a ss? Shouldn''t we be in a building then?"

    "Death is the only lesson with meaning," Annibel walked over to Howard and patted him on the back, pushing him and Monica forward towards a strange, ominous storm brewing on the horizon. "Besides, if we don''t keep moving, the Furnace will swallow us whole. Isn''t that right, Lera?"

    "It''splicated down here." Lera''s high voice broke the tension in the space. She spun her white hair around her head and pped her wings several times and floating gently in the air. "Teacher here helps us survive and get stronger."

    "I also don''t like it when someone talks about my height. Got it, Howard?" Annibelughed and patted him on the back. She seemed to have calmed down, and even smiled at Howards words going through her head. "Anyways, today, we''re going to show you what the enemy does if we stay in ss. How does that sound Howard."

    I''m okay with that. However, what enemy? Where is the Furnace anyway."

    "The Furnace," The young male student ke said while patting Howard on the back. "The Furnace is an underground wastnd where they toss dangerous beings like us in the hope that we all kill each other. Of course, that''s after they experiment on us."

    "You mean? The regr world is above us?" Howard could see orange clouds above them, moving listlessly through the expanse. If they were underground, it didn''t seem much different from the surface. "I don''t get it."

    "That''s what today''s lesson is about," Teacher Annibel leaned down on her two knees, and pointed once again to the storm brewing in the distance. "The storm ising. Let''s get inside of it, little one."

 Chapter 5: Falling From The Sky

    Chapter 5: Falling From The Sky

    Hundreds of strange buildings twirled inside of a brewing storm clouds, ripples of white lightning shed everywhere and struck the desert floor while dozens of rusted vehicles crashed onto the craggy earth and burst into mes.

    Howard looked up from inside of the swirling storm as Monica walked in front of him while holding an ice spear in her hands.

    Arge building with ancient pirs crashed into a nearby mountain and shattered into thousands of pieces. A few strange creatures rolled out of the ancient mausoleum,and rushed towards Howards'' group with a lust for death and destruction.

    "These storms ur everywhere in the Furnace," Teacher Annibel walked towards the eye of the storm. "We have toe here to salvage supplies, and asionally buildings in order to survive. However, what''s the most important thing in a storm, ke?"

    "Run if they arrive."

    "Right," Annibel said with a head nod, walking towards a building that sent thousands of pounds of debris in all directions. "Our enemies outnumber us a thousand to one. They create the zombies, the storms, and all the monsters that fill the Furnace. You must always be careful if they arrive."

    "Can you be more specific?" Howard created a small fire ball that burst through the skull of a zombie, sending it falling onto the floor. "Who are the enemies?"

    "They are us from other ces. They are them from other ces" Annibel walked over to arge white building full of broken pirs and leaned over, causing her beautiful dress to flicker behind her. Using her full strength, the building soon appeared above her, eventually ended up on the palm of one of her hands as she walked towards the exit of the storm. "Basically, our enemies are whatever want to kill us. Sometimes, thousand meter tall beasts get summoned from different ins."

    "The Furnace is different than the surface," ke pulled out a pair of sses and donned them on his face. "I''ve been studying the fluctuations in these storms. The Furnace is underneath the surface, and also has the highest concentration of Ki. That''s why on the surface you could barely make a small fireball while here you can make a gigantic ming sphere."

    "Your horns are like antennas for Ki. They help you sense it, absorb it, and also use it to strengthen your body. It''s why those who have grown horns for millennia have been killed. Everyone who grows horns gains preternatural abilities." ke stopped taking and picked his nose. "What? Something got in my nose."

    "Anyways, the Furnace has more pressure than the surface, so Ki tends to gather here in much greater amounts. It causes things that are impossible on the surface to exist here. For instance, these clouds are high density Ki formations that cause distortions in space. asionally, these distortions create alternate realities. Like therge store that teacher is carrying."

    "ke is a genius," Monica quipped and grabbed Howards hand. "He figured out that on his first year here. However, he''s been here for 3 years."

    "He looks thirteen!" Howard watched arge truck''s oil rig m into the ground and burst into an orange burst of mes. "Do you age differently down here too?"

    "They''reing," Teacher Annibell pointed towards an opening in the storm, "Thousands of zombies, skeletons, and beasts are drawn towards these storms for the same reason we are. The high concentrations of Ki in these storms act likepasses that guide those beasts in our direction. However, once in a while, one of these creatures will be sentient, and dangerous."

    "Those are what you run from. Of course, unless you think you''re stronger than it," ke mmed his hand into the ground as thousands of zombies rushed in his direction. Arge abyss appeared, splitting apart the ground, and causing hundreds of zombies to fall beneath the earth.

    ke held out his hand, and caused dozens of spiked rocks to shoot from the ground, sending hundreds of zombies shooting into the distance.

    He sighed and wiped the sweat off his head, wobbling behind teacher Annibell as she walked closer and closer to the edge of the storm. Nearing the edge, a strange beast with spikes charged into the darkness, only for Monica to turn it into an icicle.

    Boom!

    Hundreds of more skeletons and zombies rushed towards the storm. A few avoided their gang all together and got struck by lightning bolts that sent them flying into the air.

    Annibell sighed and walked out of the storm, making it all the way back by the obelisk before she dropped therge building. She turned around, and stared at the thousands and thousands of creatures rushing into the storm before arge implosion urred. The storm that had been brewing in the distance, seemed to disappear, while thousands of bones and skulls flew in various directions.

    "Another rule, if you stay in the storm for too long, it will explode and rip you to smithereens." Annibell opened the doors to the new building she found, finding a meatshop full of dangling poultry and beef in front of her. "Anyways, do you feel like you learned something Howard."

    "Uhm, I kind of get it. However, I still don''t get who are enemy is."

    "Are enemy is on the surface." Annibell smiled and pointed at the ground. "Now why don''t you start a fire for us so we can eat well tonight. It''s not every day that I haul in a butcher shop!"

    "Teacher, where is the rest of the ss?" Monica said with her arms crossed. "Shouldn''t they be back from the other mission already?"

    "Rest of the ss? How many people are in the ss?"

    "In our school, roughly 10,000." Teacher Annibell smiled and began to cook a massive pig that she stuck over the fire Howard had created. "However, enough about that. Let''s eat Howard. Before your dreamse and find you, you should have a full stomach!"

    ###

    Howard hadn''t slept without a woman in his bed for over five years.

    In the back of the convenience store, two bean bags had been ced side by side.

    Monica slept in the convenience store every night while ke and Lera each had their own ce to call home. However, since Howard just got here, Monica convinced Teacher Annibell to let him stay in the storage room with her.

    Turning towards him in her bean bag, Monica blushed and saw his beady, green eyes staring towards him with arge smile on his face. He turned around, still expecting Vicky to appear with a gun around the corner, however, all he felt was the gentle touch of Monica''s pearl skin.

    "I''m sixteen years old, so think of me as a big sister," Monica held his hands and smiled. "You''re only thirteen right? You better not try anything weird, Howard, or I''ll hit you!"

    "You''re pretty. Can we at least cuddle," Howard wormed closer to Monica, and gently ced his head on her nket. "I did well in the obelisk today like you asked!"

    "No! You''re lucky you''re close to me!" Monica blushed and turned to the side. "I never let a man sleep with me ever! If you try and get any closer, I''ll freeze you!"

    "So mean. What about a kiss?"

    "No!" Monica turned away and bit her lip while trying to hold in all the rage she''d acquired over the years. "You-you are already taking too much from me! How am I going to tell the man I marry I cuddled with another man?"

    "Just marry me then. You can be my first wife!" Howard giggled and wormed closer to her, resting his head against his pillow and smiling. "Heh, this is so much better than getting shot to sleep! You''re my favorite girl, Monica."

    "They really shot you?" Monica turned over with starlight in her eyes as tears formed showing her growing sadness. She''d heard Howard had gotten ced in a high security prison created for special individuals. "When I got captured, they made me sleep under led nkets, however, they never shot me."

    "Yup, Vicky would cuddle with me every night, and shoot me before we went to sleep. Then she''d kiss me, and we''d fall asleep," Howard said with augh. "I woke up every morning seeing her sleeping next to me."

    "I''m so sorry. If it makes you feel better, I can hit you." Monica pinched him on the cheeks, and winked at him. "However, I don''t see any reason to hurt you. You seem so innocent."

    "Vicky told me that because of my horns they called me the demon king." Howard leaned in closer to Monica and grabbed her other hand. He could feel her breath and feel the heat emitting from her gorgeous, toned body. "However, I don''t get it. I never attacked a single person! They killed my family and then forced me into that cell!"

    "I heard from my family that you killed your family. You mean it was all a lie?" Monica sighed and leaned in closer and closer to Howard''s face before she kissed him on the forehead. "Damn it. I''m so sorry for all you had to go through. When I grew my horn, they just put me in a normal prison. I ended up here a few yearster, teacher Annibell woke me up."

    "I was so scared when I first saw her, but she brought me to this ce and has protected me every day since."

    "I like you," Howard said with a smile. "Tomorrow, can I sleep even closer to you. Your body is so warm."

    "NO, GO TO BED!" Monica turned around, but turned just enough to grab his hand. "I''ll hold your hand, but that''s it. Now, be careful what you dream. Try and think happy thoughts before you go to sleep okay."

    "I already am happy. I have you!" Howardughed and went to sleep. "The prettiest girl in the world is holding my hand! Tomorrow, she''ll be my wife!"

    "Goodnight idiot." Monicaughed and tucked herself into the darkness.

    The sound of strange creatures could be heard howling in the distance while the sound of the fire burning and crackling echoed through the night.

    Outside the convenience store, Teacher Annibell looked into the distant expanse, watching a cloud of dust travel at a great speed in their direction.

    "Una, so nice for you to finallye back."

 Chapter 6: Dual Wielder

    Chapter 6: Dual Wielder

    "Howard, I''m going to p you if you don''t wake up." Monica grinded her teeth hard while trying to walk around with Howard''s hand still glued to her own. "You-you''re unbelievable! I''m going to throw you in a few seconds!"

    Yawn!

    Howard opened his eyes only to find he''d somehow ended up outside. Letting go of his grip, he dropped on the floor and immediately jumped up to his feet.

    "Sorry! I had a strange dreamst night." Howard did a few pushups before flipping up to his feet. "I saw this strange one eyed monster that had hundreds of strange lizards behind it. I couldn''t wake up no matter how hard I tried."

    "Anyways, what''s going on? Why do you look so agitated?" Howard got up and hopped over to Monica, noticing a few new people sitting with teacher Annibell. "Do you not like those people over there?"

    "That''s Una, and her team. She got sent on a mission a few days ago. Looks like something bad happened."

    Monica sighed and pointed at the convenience store. "Anyways, I''m going to go get changed! Don''t disturb them or do anything stupid while I''m gone! Ugh, also, don''t tell anyone about that dream!"

    "So mean," Howardined and sat down on the floor, crossing his legs and staring up at the sky. "Ugh, it feels like it''s going to rain today. Doesn''t make any sense! If this is a Furnace, why does it feel like it''s 50 degrees!"

    Howard decided to do a few more pushups, feeling a strange sensation in his arms. Doing a hundred pushups easily, he looked at his arms and felt something had happened over night.

    "Your body absorbed Ki when you sleep," ke poked Howard from behind and sat down next to him. "You''ll get stronger every time you go to sleep. How was it sleeping with Monica? Did anything happen?"

    "I held her hand. That''s about it," Howard sighed and turned to look at ke. "She''s really nice. What about you and Lera."

    "She''s like a sister. Why? Do you like her too?"

    "I like girls a lot," Howard nodded his head. "Who do you like?"

    "You see that girl over there, Una? I asked her out once and she punched me into a mountain." keughed and then suddenly looked very serious. "She''s been here much longer than us. Teacher Annibell creates sses depending on when students arrived. Since I arrived this year, I''m Una''s junior. She''s been here for four years."

    "I see, sorry she hit you," Howard got up and gave him a thumbs up. He looked up and down at Una and couldn''t help but notice her charming smile and the rest of her beautiful body. She had extremely attractive straight brown hair with an hour ss frame and was wearing a set of blue jeans with a white shirt. She looked like an angel sculpted from the finest jade, with beautiful curves causing him to have trouble averting his gaze.l "I''ll get her to like you, promise. Vicky told me not a single girl can resist me!"

    "Good luck." ke patted him on the shoulders andughed. He''d never seen someone with so much courage when it came to the opposite sex. Part of him wished he could be carefree like Howard. He even put on his nicest ck jacket andbed his hair into a decent shape hoping that Una would take notice of him today, but she wouldn''t stop looking at Howard. For some reason, it made him happy that she was at least looking at his general vicinity. "By the way, Howard... you make things more fun around here. Anyways, we should do some training. With your horns cement, I''m guessing you''re good with fire right. Have you ever tried channeling anything else?"

    "Horn cement? What does that mean?" Howard punched forward, causing his body to burn with a dark fire that seemed to melt the air. "When I first grew these horns, I did notice I couldn''t burn myself no matter how hard I tried."

    "Horn cement affects the frequency we can retrieve. Since my horn is on my back and ced down, I''m able to control Ki rted to earth. However, your horn cement is perfect. It''s on the top of your head. You might even be a dual wielder."

    "I don''t know. Where do we train?" Howard noticed ke whispering to himself as he walked into the distance. He seemed perplexed, and walked over to arge building with two gargoyles. He sighed, and tapped one on the back, causing it to suddenly rise to its feet.

    "Howard, I created this a few days ago. Waste of time, but it looks cool right?" ke pointed at the gargoyles head before Howard carefully studied its figure. The gargoyles hadrge bat-like grey wings and two small pointed ears with slender grey legs and arms with a powerful torso. At his best guess, they seemed to be only a few centimeters shorter than him, but with twice as much mass due to their constitution.

    Seeing Howard''s surprised look as he studied the gargoyles, ke tapped the nearest gargoyle in the head before a smallpartment burst open along the side of its head. A secondter, ke pulled out a small gossamer crystal and gently tapped it as he started to configure the gargoyle.

    "Anyways, this crystal controls the gargoyle. I created it in my sleep. Pretty cool, right?"

    "Uhm, yes, but what does it do?"

    "KILL!" ke pointed the gargoyle in Howards direction before it spun it nodded its head and slowly paced in Howard''s direction. "Don''t worry Howard. It just needs extra motivation to do things. By saying Kill, I really meant attack."

    "Now DESTROY HIM AND TEAR HIM TO SHREDS!" ke smiled and nodded his head. "Anyways, Howard, it should be easy for you to defeat. However, when you''re fighting it, no fire! I want to see what frequencies you emit."

    "You sure I can destroy it?" Howard pulled up his sleeves and leaned back, watching the gargoyle get close and closer to him. "I''m pretty strong! Aren''t you going to be upset?"

    "Nope, I can make hundreds of these a night," ke tapped his head and yawned. "Makes me a little sleep deprived, but its worth it."

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly the gargoyle rushed forward at Howard at a fast speed and shed forward with its ws. It had grey skin and two arms with a strangely humanoid head. It''s eyes seemed lifeless, but its movements well coordinated. With another sh, Howard jumped into the air, and then pulled out the small trinket he had in his pocket.

    Touching on the trinket, a sword grew in his hand that he brandished forward and shed into the gargoyle''s hand.

    From the pressure, arge cloud of dust shot in every direction. The gargoyle shot back a few feet and slid its feet against the ground.

    Standing back up, the gargoyle shot back in Howard''s direction and shed again with its ws. After dozens of shes, it seemed like the gargoyle waspletely outmatched by Howard. Stepping backward, Howard punched forward with his right fist, hitting the gargoyle square in the chest.

    Boom!

    Thousands of pieces of stone shot in every direction before Howard gulped and looked over at ke. He had an extremely enraged expression on his face, staring strangely up in the sky as he kept muttering.

    "Not good enough. It''s not good enough. More. He needs more." ke tilted his head to the side and with a deadpan look snapped his fingers. Dozens of gargoyles burst out of the nearby mountain and rushed towards Howard as keughed.

    "Remember, no fire. There is so much to learn! Kill him gargoyles! Kill him!"

    "Ugh, boys," Monica walked outside of the convenience store in a pair of blue jeans with a white top on. Her ck wings pped several times while she rolled her head, watching Howard fight the gargoylesing at him from all directions. "Boys and toys. You can''t leave them alone for two seconds before they create some type of game!"

    "Monica, Una here found something," Teacher Annibell called over to Monica, ignoring the fighting going on. "It''s really big. You minding over to join us?"

    "Sure," Monica grumbled and walked away from Howard, "Let them have all the fun."

    Howard turned to Monica and blushed while seeing her new wardrobe before finding a fist had embedded into his chest. Finding himself flying into the air, he sighed before turning his leg and kicking a gargoyle meters away into a rock.

    Bang!

    Howard twisted in the air and stabbed forward with his sword, sending another three gargoyles flying before ke held out his hand.

    "Enough, stop the madness!" ke calmed down and folded his arms behind his back. "I have something special to tell you about your abilities Howard. Come here and look at this."

 Chapter 7: Special Mission

    Chapter 7: Special Mission

    "You have the ability to dual wield. Look, you see this device?" ke smiled widely and handed Howard a small floating telet that had several colors glowing on it. It was a device used to measure what types of frequencies horns could sense."What could it be? I have never seen that frequency before."

    "What? Why are you so strange," Howardughed and looked at the device. "What do you mean you never saw it before? How can you not recognize a frequency? Aren''t you some type of mad doctor?"

    "No, no hahaha! Well, for example, this is the frequency of fire that you''re emitting, You see how they oscite up and down at a rather consistent speed" ke pointed at the device and changed the page by clicking on a panel. The next moment, a frequency that seemed almost insanely chaotic appeared on the screen of the device. "I''ve seen the fire frequency before with Una and several other students that you''ve met. However, you also have another strange reading that shows up when you fight that is this frequency right here. I-I have to think about what this means. Come back in a few hours, and we''ll do some tests, okay sprout?"

    "Just ignore him Howard, he''s weird." Monica walked over to Howard and gently tapped him on the back. "Anyways, teacher Annibell called you over, Howard." Monica grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the teacher while suddenly an idea appeared in her mind. She blushed when turning to Howard before she finally spoke. "Anyways, what do you think about my clothes today? I haven''t worn these before, so-so I figured i''d ask you. And by the way! Don''t get the wrong idea!"

    "I stared for a few seconds when I saw walking towards me," Howard smiled with approval and nodded his head. "I like them a lot! They look really easy to take off!"

    "You-you''re really something else," Monica''s face flushed red while a few of the other students smiled andughed at her. Teacher Annibell, especially, seemed somewhat captivated by the two kids interactions.

    ''Well, well, the uncrackable Monica is starting to show signs of breaking,'' Annibell smiled and patted down next to her while Howard looked into her eyes.

    "Howard,e here and stop flirting hahaha! Meet Una! She has a special mission for you," Teacher Annibell pointed at a log and gestured for him to join them. "She''s your senior. She''s a little bit stronger than you, so you should show her some respect."

    "Nice to meet you," Una crossed her legs and moved over enough that Howard could sit next to her. She had beautiful light brown hair and eyes that seemed almost too beautiful to describe with words. She was also wearing a captivating dress that pped in the wind. Howard couldn''t help but stare. "I see you met Monica. You two seem a little too close. You a yer Howard?"

    "Hmph, he''s like a brother, and he''s definitely not a yer!" Monica sternly sat down and also crossed her legs next to Una. She was not in the mood today for her games! "He''s very honest." She rolled her eyes and wiped off the dust on her shirt. "Anyways, what did I miss?"

    "Una has found a very special ce in the North. Tell them what you found."

    "A treasure trove," Una smiled and rubbed Howards hair while she cutely giggled. "However, it''s very hot there so only people like me and Howard can go there because it''s full of fire frequencies. However, it''s definitely really incredibly dangerous. By the way, Howard, do you know how webel dangerous areas around here Howard? Take a guess?"

    "No idea. Is it from low to high?" Howard looked at Monica and smiled at her seeing her pale skin somewhat blushing when he looked in her eyes. "Monica didn''t tell mest night. All she did is hold my hand."

    "Howard, stop embarrassing me!" Monica blushed and tossed a rock at him. "He was lonely, Una, so I let him stay in the convenience store. It''s not like I''d do anything with him! He''s younger than me, you know!"

    "I see, well you two are around that age, and there aren''t a lot of guys around here hahaha!" Unaughed and rubbed Howard on the head while she somewhat coquettishly smiled. It only made her lightly tanned skin all the more beautiful. "Such a handsome man deserves such a beautiful girl. But that''s not what we''re talking about right?"

    "Anyways," Una continued,"the way we measure danger in these parts, Howard, goes from F areas to S areas. The ce we''re going is considered a D- rank treasure trove, which is actually quite dangerous. That may seem like a bad grade to someone like you, however, the zombies you''ve seen around here only ur in F rank zones."

    "Ugh, she just means it''s more dangerous there!" Monica blushed the more she thought about how bold Howard had been a few seconds ago. "Basically, if you go there, you have to use your head! You can''t be stupid like you were in the obelisk."

    "Okay, but what do I get if I go?" Howard looked at the two beautiful girls and shook his head. Una was more of the tall and beautiful type while Monica was more cute and petite. "I don''t see why we need treasure. Monica is enough for me to sleep with at night. Isn''t that the only treasure I need?"

    "You brat! Not everything has to do with girls!" Monica grunted and tossed another rock in his direction. He dodged, but she really wanted it to hit him in the face! "In treasure troves, we can find weapons, armors, and other misceneous goods! We need those goods to survive!"

    "Frankly, we have enemies in the Furnace Howard, and we find treasure troves to keep the other races down here at bay." Annibell smiled and looked over at Howard as he eagerly listened. She could tell something was bothering him and said "Go on."

    "Do they have names?" Howard asked?

    Teacher Annibel nodded her head, and drew out three names into the sand beneath her legs. "The Mocralin are much like us, and are powerful men that you wouldn''t want to mess with. They are a human tribe with great abilities and got shunned here from the surface thousands of years ago. The Varlen, on the other hand, are a nomadic people that herd dream beasts while creating destruction in their wake. And Finally, there are the Aresoul, The most powerful tribe that currently exists, and the only tribe that has killed over a hundred of my students. They wear ckrobes and use chants to harness vast amounts of ki. They are so strong that they can even destroy mountains."

    "Can''t we also do that?" Howard created a fireball in his hand that slowly grew in size. Wasn''t this also magic? "I don''t get it? Why would they be dangerous?"

    "That isn''t magic. That''s channeling, but anyways. Enough discussion for now. You seem enamored by the beautiful Una over here. Una, why don''t you show Howard here the ropes? Test his strenght while you''re at it."

    "Of course, I''ll take care of you really well, Howard. Let''s go."

    ###

    A few kilometers away from camp, Howard watched Una toss aside her ck jacket.

    She was wearing a blue dress underneath with stockings that seemed to be torn from countless battles.

    "We''re going to fight?" Howard sighed while looking up at Una, who finally agreed to hold his hands after a few minutes, rubbing his hand against her arm. "Why do I have to fight such a pretty girl?"

    "If you can hit me once, you can get a kiss on the cheek," Una sighed and pointed over to a set of ck, leafless trees. These could be frequently spotted in the Furnace and they were almost always devoid of life. "If you hit me twice, I''ll even let you kiss me on the other cheek too."

    "Some. Vicky slept with me every night without making me fight, She would just kiss me when I asked." Howard walked a few feet away from her and tossed his trinket in the air before it turned into a sword. He figured it out after hours of ying around with it and seemed quite content.

    "So what? I can attack you with all my strength? Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," Una winked at him. "I''ve been here for much longer and reached a higher realm of strength than you can imagine. Juste on! Pretend I''m a monster! RAWR!" Una stuck out her tongue andughed before she raised her arms into a fighting stance. "You''re so cute. Let''s hope you''re more than just a little handsome."

    "I''m dangerous. You''ve been warned." Howard didn''t hesitate and stepped off his back foot and turned his de towards Una''s head. In response, she ducked and pushed into his gut, sending him spinning in her hand before she stepped back and thrusted forward with her other wrist.

    Howard looked down shocked, seeing Una''s hand moving towards his gut but losing all ability to dodge.

    Boom!

    Howard shot into the air and spun a few times beforending on the ground a few feet away in a pile of dirt. Yet he got back up quickly. Hopping up and down, he created two gigantic fire balls on his left and right side that grew quickly to the size of two cars, getting angrier by the second as he prepared to release them.

    "Ugh, you really are strong. I guess I don''t have to hold back." Howard stepped down harder this time and instantly appeared in front of Una. He was going to hit her this time! shing forward, a frantic look appeared in Howard''s eyes, before he shed dozens of times at Una while she stepped back and smiled, dodging the two balls of fire moving with his hands.

    "Not bad. You''re much faster than I was on my second day," Una flicked her finger into Howard''s head and knocked him into the distance. "However, you should know I''m stronger than you. Why aren''t you trying something less direct?"

    "Ow! That hurt!" Howard rolled up from the ground and tossed his sword down before he turned it back into a trinket. "This is no fun! You keep moving with some strange footsteps!"

    "It''s not just any footsteps. It''s a technique. We might find some at the treasure trove. Anyways, is it my turn to attack?"

    "No! I''m going to use my head this time! You better watch out," Howard flipped up and wiped the sweat from his head, snapping his fingers before the little droplets from his pores got set on fire. "You-you may be fast, but you can dodge thousands of attacks!"

    "That''s cool. How can you control that many fireballs?" Una pped. "I''m impressed. Those might itch if they hit me."

    "Hmph, you''re going to regret it!" Howard held out his hand, causing hundreds of little beams of fire to shoot in Una''s direction yet she already had a response.

    Holding up her hand, a forcefield made out of her fire ki instantly surrounded her. She somewhat snickered as Howard''s attacks crashed into the shield causing her beautiful brown locks to gently float back behind her. Yet it was pretty much over. The next moment, she abruptly increased her speed and appeared in front of Howard as he struggled to raise his sword.

    "Not bad, you''re strong, but it''s already over."

    "Behind you." Howard smiled and snapped his fingers, causing the trinket in the air to suddenly change shape. "You didn''t see what I threw."

    Una turned around and saw a sword spinning inches from her face. Gulping, she ducked only to find Howards hand catching it while holding his other hand against her cheek.

    "Heh, you lost, You told me to use my head and now I get to kiss yours" Howard smiled and jumped up, before kissing her on the nose. "I tossed my sword when you put your fire ki shield up. Now, do you admit you were wrong about me?"

    "Never. And Hmph, you should have let it hit me!" Una''s hand blurred and struck Howard''s in the chest. "Now fight me again! This time, I won''t hold back!"

 Chapter 8: Treasure Trove

    Chapter 8: Treasure Trove

    Howard rolled on the floor in pain under Una as sheughed and picked up his sword.

    Leaning down, she kissed him on the forehead before picking him up and putting him back on his feet. With a smile, she rubbed his head, tossing an apple in his direction as fangs seemed to appear in his mouth.

    "You earned that." Una grabbed his hand and pulled him back towards camp. "If you get stronger, I really might have to marry you! You think good on your toes. I might need a man like that, haha!"

    "You''re so strong, Una." Howardined and limped after her. "How much longer till I can beat you?"

    "It depends. If we find something extremely rare in the treasure trove, you might catch up to me overnight." Una winked and pulled him in for a hug. "However, right now you''re my little brother! I''m going to smother you with affection!"

    "Too much affection!" Howard pulled away from Una and sighed, seeing Monica waiting for them by the entrance way. He waved over to her only to see her disappear back into the convenience store. Una, noticing the tension, kissed Howard on the cheek one more time before patting him on the shoulder.

    "She likes you. They say opposites attract. Take good care of her for me, okay?"

    "Do you two know each other?" Howard noticed an awkward tension between the girls, and like his usual self didn''t hold his opinions back. "Howe she refused to sit by you at the fire?"

    "I''m responsible for Zack dying. She hasn''t forgiven me yet." Una sighed and smiled sorge that her sadness wouldn''t appear. "Anyways, go have some fun kid. We''ll be leaving in a few hours."

    "Okay, thanks Una. You''re like Vicky, but you don''t kill me for no reason." Howard grinned and then parted ways from her.

    Howard decided to spend some time by himself, tossing rocks over the ledge. In the distance, he saw a massive desert with hundreds of zombies moving mindlessly. However, every time he threw a rock, a zombie would rush in that direction.

    asionally, he hit one on the head, causing the others to tear it apart.

    ''This is so strange. It''s so much better here than on the surface, yet everyone calls it Hell. I wonder what they aren''t telling me?''

    Howard stood up and stretched, turning around only to find Lera had snuck up behind him. He had never heard Lera talk once, and waved at her before she sat down with her wings pping to his side.

    "Hey, you mind if I join you?"

    "You can talk?" Howard said with a raised brow. "I mean, sure you can sit!"

    "Heh, thanks Howard. I just wanted to let you know people are smiling more often since you arrived. You doing okay?" Lera patted his hand and smiled at him, she looked so happy that it seemed all the joy of the world had gotten contained in her tiny form. "I mean. I know these missions and things must be pretty weird."

    "No, I''m actually happy. I was just wondering why this ce is called the Furnance. The weather is so nice, and besides for the zombies, nothing is that terrifying."

    "That''s because this is away from the center of the Furnace." Lera said while she tossed a rock at a zombie. "In the center of the Furnace, things get much more bizarre. If we went there right now, we''d die in less than a minute."

    "So, why would anyone go there?" Howard grinned widely. "Why not just stay here and have fun?"

    "I arrived 8 months ago, Howard. Back then, I met Zack and talked to him every night. He was sort of like you. He made everyone smile. However, he also was the exact opposite of you in many ways. He convinced Una to try and go deeper into the Furnace. If only he thought like you, he wouldn''t be dead."

    "What killed him?" Howard said matter of factly. "I mean? I thought it''s hard for us to die?"

    "The Aresoul control most of the deeper areas of the Furnace. Una and Zack got ambushed and Zack sacrificed himself so Una could escape. A magician named Gorn killed him. If you want to know how exactly he died, you can find his body. Una said they left it on a pike as an example for our kind."

    "I''m not sure what that means. You mean people born with horns?"

    "Yup," Lera said, "Or ck wings. I-I wish I never grew these wings. However, one day, when I was in the school yard, some adults came up to me and tried to attack me."

    "They say wings and horns grow faster if you''re under duress. When they attacked me, I felt something breaking through my back and all of a sudden I just snapped. I kicked one of the men attacking me, and he flew into nearby car."

    "The other two men ran away and called the police on me. A few yearster, I ended up down here." Lera crossed her arms and began rocking back and forth. "Basically, men that wanted to kidnap me got rewarded 200,000 dors for finding me, and now I''m in the Furnace. It could be worse right."

    "Sorry, but at least you can fly." Howard ced his hands on her shoulder and then picked up another rock. "Anyways, want to y a game. First one to hit ten zombies wins! You got to do one dare for the other person!"

    "Deal!" Lera said with a smile on her face. "However, first promise me you won''t die! Promise me you won''t be like Zack!"

    "Of course, how could I marry all you beautiful women if I die! I promise Lera!"

    "You are so bold. " Leraughed. "Well, I go first!"

    ###

    Two dayster,

    Howard and Una walked towards the edge of the camp, waving to Monica and the rest of the gang.

    Monica had spent thest several hours prepping Howard and giving him advice, however, she still looked extremely upset. ke, on the other hand, spent two days trying to figure out Howards other ability, and still hadn''t discerned it.

    "Guys, we''re counting on you to bring back something valuable." Teacher Annibell walked over to Howard and tossed him a small crystal. "Here, if you for some reason find yourselves in trouble, break that crystal and I''lle in your direction as fast as I can."

    "I''ll try not too! I''ll be back tomorrow! No need to worry!"

    "Good, well, Una, another student will meet you at the D ranked treasure trove. I asked for Harley toe from the west branch. I figured it be better to be safe than sorry."

    "She''s a graduate. With her there, it will be a piece of cake!" Una grabbed Howards hand and pointed at a broken down bus that she''d renovated. "Anyways, with that hot ride, we''ll be there in no time!"

    "We''re taking a bus?" Howard said, "Anyways, keep the bed warm, Monica. I''ll see you soon!"

    "Be safe, jerk." Monica bit her lip and squenched her arms into her chest. "If you die, I''ll bury you so far in the ground no one will ever no you existed!"

    "She''s saying she loves you," Una blushed. "I''ll bring him back safe, Monica. Promise. I''ll even keep him warm at night!"

    "You-you better not!" Monica turned dark red and tossed a stone at her. "I''m-I''m still mad at you! Don''t think I''ll ever forgive you!"

    "I''ll be back," Howard waved and turned towards the bus, "I''m not one for long goodbyes. Lera, ke, I''ll miss you too."

    "You''re unique, Howard. Once you find out what that other skill of yours is, tell me. I might be able to create something to assist you." ke waved and grabbed Lera''s hand. "Now, Lera, please say something too. Otherwise, I won''t give you the dessert you always beg me for."

    "Bye Howard. See you soon," Lera waved and did a curtsy. "Maybe next time, you can choose the dare."

    "My legs still hurt," Howard said turning towards the bus and grabbing Una''s hand. "Be back soon!"

    "Ugh, he really can''t keep his hands off girls, can he." Monica kicked a rock in his direction before fierly turning around and pacing back to the convenience store. "I promise, you''ll get the surprise of your life when you get back loser. You can count on that."

 Chapter 9: Fire Storm

    Chapter 9: Fire Storm

    Howard smiled and looked out the window frame on the old school green bus while Una mmed the gas pedal.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The old school bus had been traveling over 120 miles an hour on the ck top and had lost its stop sign a few minutes ago when a zombie tried to attach itself to the bus. Because of that, Una had started driving faster. The roaring motor could be heard while the bus turned into a blur to all the zombies chasing after it.

    A few of the zombies had on business suits from when they''d fallen into the Furnace.

    People that couldn''t sense Ki couldn''t survive in the Furnace, and would usually spend a few days in agony before the cravings started to take over and they lost all rationality - that''s when they became zombies. Howard had heard from Una during their drive towards the treasure trove that somepanies got paid lots of money to make people go missing in the Furnace.

    Part of him wondered if that swordsman who killed him brought some of the poor zombies chasing after him down here. One blonde haired zombie looked like she had a beautiful body that had gradually deformed over time. A secondter, Una struck her with the bus and she spun in the air before her set of pink stilettos'' flew in various directions. He really couldn''t imagine being a zombie. It must be worse than death to be left as a shell of your former self that''s literal entire existence was about following the Ki present in the air.

    Thousands of miles away from where their journey started Howard noticed arge fire storm brewing in the distance. That''s the only way he could describe it. Small fires traveled wildly in the wind, causing a feeling of terror to enter into his heart.

    "That''s the rank D Fire Treasure Trove, which we also call an element ind. You''ll be fine in there, Your Ki Cells have a natural resistance to the fire element" Una said with a smile. "Basically, if I wanted to burn you I''d have trouble, little cutie. Anyways, it looks like my favorite person in the world is up ahead sunbathing. Harley''s a brave one alright," Una rolled her eyes.

    A few kilometers down the road, Una had spotted a ck escde van that had stopped along the shoulder of the makeshift freeway. Leaning back on top of the van, a beautiful girl with a petite frame, arge chest, and curly ck hair seemed to be sunbathing. She had her cute round sunsses tucked against the bridge of her head, and had her eyes closed to get swallowed by the light, but she also seemed a little bit annoyed. She had a few beach chairs set up like she wanted people to watch her sunbath.

    Under her dress, tan lines could be seen in the shape of a bikini, causing Howard to gulp as they stopped next to the ck escde. Howard hadn''t seen a car like that in the entire Furnace. He immediately began to wonder what kind of other special things this girl might be able to offer him. He instantly decided to do all he could to catch this woman''s heart!

    "This is Howard," Una noticed Howard staring at Harley''s beautiful body and let out a chuckle. She opened the door of the bus and jumped out of it with Howard''s hand tucked inside of hers. "He''s new, but very strong. Wasn''t too hard to find the ce, was it?"

    "Nope, easy. I sunbathed for two days and two nights." Harley fixed her dress and smiled sweetly with her eyes studying Howard''s figure. She seemed a little bit impressed. Howard had no idea she hardly ever saw men, and already had a good opinion of him. "I fell asleep. I don''t look too tan, do I?"

    "It''s very nice. Your skin," Howard said with a grin. "It''s so nice to meet you!"

    "I''m d you like it. I brought you a special outfit." Harley tossed a bag over to Howard and yawned one more time. "It''s hot over there. If you don''t change, your clothes would melt. We made those clothes for you in the west branch."

    "Thank you! I assume that where other students are?" Howard picked out a ck shirt and pear of pants from the bag. The material felt like rubber, but something seemed unique about it. "Anyways, I''ll just change behind the bus. One second."

    "Howard, be careful," Una crossed her arms and walked over to Harley. "Ugh, have you seen any other teams arrive? Do the Aresoul know about this ce?"

    "I didn''t notice any odd activity. Aren''t you going to change?"

    "Not until you take Howard away. He''s a guy I''ll just put it that way." Una looked down at the ck dress in the bag, and crossed her arms. "Wait, is this what you want me to wear? It seems a little short?"

    "It''s long enough. It provides more ability." Harley said while nodding her head. "They made two outfits for girls. I gave you the better one."

    "You''re something else," Una grabbed the outfit and looked over at some tall rocks. "Anyways, I''ll go change over there. Just keep Howard upied!"

    "He''s a guy. Should be easy." Harley walked over to the bus and checked out the interior. A single pillow and nket could be seen at the back, causing her tough. Looking outside, she saw Howard wearing the new ck uniform, punching forward with little fireballs gathered around his body.

    "Training in secret. My kind of guy," Harley waved her hand out the window. "Hey, boy, you really like my tan lines?"

    "Yes! You''re really attractive!" Howard smiled and wiped off his sweat. "Can I see you in your swimsuit?"

    "Not right now. I don''t have one." Harley exited the vehicle and mboyantly walked over to Howard. Her dress blew in the wind, causing her knees and perfect legs to show. She didn''t bother to push down her dress, and leaned her head into Howards with a peculiar expression on her face.

    Feeling his temperature, Harley blushed before patting him on the shoulder.

    "You have very pure fire. Question, did you sleep with Unast night?"

    "Yep, but just sleep. No one here is like Vicky." Howard sighed and crossed his arms. "Why? Why do you want to know?"

    "I like both of you, so I have to know the details," Harley nodded her head and pointed at her car. "Anyways, I have some other gear for you. Come with me to my vehicle."

    "What you mean like both of us?"

    "I like fire types," Harley winked and opened the trunk of her car, pulling out a shovel before yawning agian and beginning to dig into the ground. "You and her both feel good when I touch you. Do you have a problem with that."

    "No, I like how you feel too," Howard touched her back and started rubbing it. "Do you want a massage? You look sore."

    "No, maybe after we''re done." Harley handed him a small trinket. "Here, I made this for you. Took a few nights, but I think you''ll like it." She picked out three more little trinkets from her car and put them in her back pocket.

    The objects looked like golden stars, and when you pressed them they transformed into objects. A powerful feeling seemed to be emitting from Howards hand, one of untamable might. He pressed his hand into the small trinket, causing arge sword with a gem to appear in his hand.

    "That''s a special sword. It can strengthen fire users. Oh look, the dress didn''t fit," Harley smiled and watched Una pull down her dress with anger on her face. The dress extended a little past the waist, and besides covering a few inches of thigh, left little put pale skin in the gentle breeze.

    "You-you did this on purpose Harley!" Una bit her lip and angrily walked over to her! "Ugh, I don''t know why I let her send you here!"

    "You look good. Turn around," Harley nodded her head, "Howard, doesn''t she look good."

    "I like that on you! Very Much!" Howardughed and ran over ot her. "Wow, you have such nice legs!"

    "You-you two are dead once this is over!" Unaughed and pointed to the fire storm. "Let''s go and get some treasure shall we?"

    ###

    Waves of fire spread in all directions inside of the firestorm.

    Una, Howard, and Harley walked further and further into the ming expanse. In Una''s hand, a smallpass turned rapidly before locking in on a direction. Turning to her right, she pulled her dress down, looking back at Howard and Harley as they walked behind her.

    "It''s in this direction. Once we get there, grab all the treasure you can! Then run as fast as you can!"

    "Why?" Howard said while holding Harley''s hand, "Why do we need to run?"

    "Ki disturbances, Anything powerful nearby will feel us moving the treasure. Zombies, skeletons, things hundreds of times stronger will tear themselves apart to get there in time." Harley patted him forward. "Anyways, rate my craftsmanship. It''s just short enough that its wearable right?"

    "10 out of 10!" Howardughed and squeezed Harley''s hand. "Perfect!"

    "You two! Get in front of me!" Una blushed and wiped the sweat off her head. "It''s right there. The treasure trove is right there." Una pointed at arge rock that had been cut into pieces a few meters away. "I-I cut that rock to signal where it is. Howard, grab three treasures as fast as you can. The brighter they are, the more valuable."

    "You mean you were here before?" Howard asked with a surprised expression. "Why not grab something before?"

    "Ki disturbances. If she did, it would be too dangerous to return," Harley patted Howard on the back and smiled at him. "She asked for us toe so we could take more before others arrived."

    "That makes sense. So just go for the brightest objects." Howard nodded his head, and looked at the strange glowing objects in the distance. "What about you girls? How many objects will you take."

    "I''m stronger than Una, so I''ll take 10." Harley spun a tricket out of her pocket that soon transformed into a bow. "Una will take 8. You take three or else you body won''t be able to handle it."

    "Okay, I''m ready," Howard nodded his head, looking at the two beautiful girls shimmering in the flickering mes. Una sighed and reached back for Howards hand, putting it in her grasp before leaning back.

    "Good, well, I''m going to throw you over there Howard. Remember, grab the brightest thing you find. Once you do, grab two more bright objects and rush in this direction! I guarantee you, there are at least 10,000 things stronger than you hiding in the darkness of mes and ash! Do you hear me!"

    "Got it! Ready to go!" Howard grabbed her hand while Harley stepped on her back foot. Looking at the little man, she smiled and kissed him on the cheek before whispering "good luck into his ear."

    "You too," Harley kissed Una on the cheek and nodded her head. "Now shall we?"

    "Go!" Una used all her strength to send Howard flying into the treasure trove. Traveling almost 50 meters in a second, Howardnded in a field of thousands of glowing objects.

    Dozens of shimmering objectsying in different piles created mounds of treasure all around him. However, at the top of one pile, a treasure brighter than the rest, manifested, spinning as if it had a will of its own.

    "That one!" Howard climbed up the treasure mountain to get it, grabbing it before hoisting it in the air. Smiling, he looked over at Una and Harley dashing back and forth in the piles. Sensing his tardiness, Howard put the treasure in his back pocket and rushed over to another pile to his right. Hearing a powerful bang, he turned back, seeing Harley already firing arrows into arge figure forming in the storm.

    "Quick! Quick!" Una pointed at Howard as he scrambled to grab a sed object! "Stop trying so hard, and grab anything!"

    "One more good one!" Howard turned back and jumped to another pile, grabbing another object that shimmered in the light. Behind him, he heard dozens of arrows firing from Harley''s bow. Feeling satisfied with himself, he felt a strange sensation in his stomach.

    To his right, the brightest object he ever saw, seemed to be calling for him. Wiping off his sweat, he tossed aside the first object he found and hopped in that direction.

    ''What is that? Such a strange feeling?" Howard picked up the object and put it in his pants, turning to notice Una had already rushed out of the storm.

    "Let''s go Kid!" Harley picked up one more treasure as the entire treasure trove began to glow. "They''reing! Go after Una now!"

    Swoosh!

    Howard jumped into the air and nodded his head,nding by Una as she rushed back out of the storm. Looking on in the distance, Howard looked on in surprise.

    "Una, why is she still in the storm?"

    "She''s waiting. Nowe here and give me your hand." Una grabbed his wrist and created arge pylon of fire around their bodies. "Don''t move no matter what okay? Whatever you do, don''t move."

 Chapter 10: Magicians Light

    Chapter 10: Magician''s Light

    Howard stared out in horror as thousands of zombies appeared from every direction. They rushed into the fire element ind with little regard for their bodies or clothing.

    A few zombies had been wearing business casual attire, but because of the Fire Ki in the air they had been set on fire. Most of the zombies couldn''t reach the entranceway of the treasure trove either. and turned into piles of flesh and blood because of the mes engulfing their various frames.

    Zombies naturally got attracted to Ki Disturbances just like Harley had mentioned, even if their bodies couldn''t handle Fire Elemental Ki. Thus, it didn''t take long for a tower of zombies to pile up and obscure Howard''s line of sight. He''d been staring at Harley''s sparkling visage dripping with sweat and sending out powerful bursts of energy from her golden encrusted bow. But now only saw a pile of the dead''s zombies flesh and blood sparking with embers of me.

    ''Please! Please survive!'' Howard took a deep breath and held Una''s hand. ''Damn it! If she came out sooner, we still would''ve had more than enough rewards to take home!''

    ''Why does everyone make me feel like such a small child! I''m almost fourteen years old! If she left, we could have already been halfway back to the bus!''

    Howard gulped and took a deep breath. He needed to remain calm just incase Harley or Una needed his assistance. At this moment, he began to feel a strange Ki fluctuation enter in his awareness. For some reason, his muscles bulged when this strange energy entered inside of him. What exactly was it?

    ''She''s taking forever!'' Howard nervously watched Harley pull back her arm and shoot her Ki forward as a glowing bolt of light. Harley still remained in the treasure trove, firing dozens of arrows every few minutes as she tried her hardest to sense the high ranking treasure they''de here for.

    Harley was in the peak of the C rank, and had begun to grasp a skill called Ki Location. Her mind tried her hardest to build a map of the hundreds of treasures around her by letting their frequencies enter into her skin. Finally, her eyes shot open!

    "Damn it! Almost found it. Come on, Harley try harder! Howard and Una are waiting for you! You got trained by some of the best teachers the academy has to offer! Come on! Come on!" Harley quickly pulled back the bow string before an arrow grew in her hand and transformed into a beam of light. Arge giant with two horns in the distance got shot in the head, falling onto the ground and turning into dust.

    Its entire body was on fire, causing it to fall apart as Harley reached down and scooped her sweaty palm into the pile of treasure beneath her. Smiling, she looked down at her hand. She couldn''t believe it! She''d been standing on the treasure she''d been searching for, so because of that she couldn''t sense it''s frequency. She put it in her pocket before turning to bolt towards the sandstormplete with the osciting silhouettes of her teammates.

    "I got it you sexy humans! Now Let''s go you two!" Harley smiled happily before she turned and felt her heart almost fall out of her chest from therge monster that had just entered into her line of sight. She fired seven more arrows at dozens of zombies before arge hand appeared above her. Jumping to the side, arge swelling of treasure fired in various directions. Shended dozens of feet away, wiping the sweat off her head as a terrifying figure appeared behind her.

    She gulped and jumped three more times, dodging the massive figure before a wall of mes cut off her escape path.

    Arge Spawn, dozens of times her height,ughed while slowly walking in her direction.

    "That''s really bad," Una whispered while holding Howards'' hand. "On my mark, run as quick as you can back to the bus! I''m going to help Harley."

    "Isn''t that a bad n?" Howard said with suspicion. "I thought you said more monsters would being. Why did she wait if she knew that?"

    "We need something from here. She couldn''t leave without it," Una smiled and kissed Howard on the cheeks. "Anyways, no more questions! Run!"

    "Fine!" Howard jumped forward and rushed as fast as he could back towards the bus. Along the way, he noticed thousands of zombies rushing into the firestorm, burning to bits as he got closer and closer to the edge of the storm.

    Stopping at the edge of the cloud, he looked back and saw a one horned monster towering above him.

    ''It''s like my dream.'' Howard watched therged horn creature march forward towards Una''s position. "How How can it be here? This shouldn''t be possible."

    However, watched the hundred feet tall lizard rush passed him while looking at the bus in the distance. Turning around, he suddenly felt a pang in his stomach.

    Vicky had spent every day and every night telling him to always follow orders. When he awoke in the morning, he did everything she asked, from night to dawn. If he listened to her, she would reward him every night before she shot him to sleep. Thinking about it now, he couldn''t help hear her voice.

    "Little Howard. Good boys get good girls." Vicky would smile and kiss him on the forehead. "You follow my orders, and I''ll let you go to your dreams."

    He remained there, frozen, looking at therge creature marching forward as thousands of lizards began to appear, following it from behind.

    Sighing, he walked towards the bus, opening the door as sweat fell down from his head.

    "They''ll be fine. Just like Vicky said, if you listen to orders, everyone will be fine," Howard smiled and sat with his arms hugging his body, trying to hide his feelings from escaping. "Just be a good child, and everything will work out! Just like Vicky said!"

    Howard grunted and waited for five minutes, and then ten minutes.

    After a while, he began to cry, staring into the firestorm as more and more zombies rushed inside. Finally, something inside him snapped, and the horns on his head slightly grew, causing the fangs in his mouth to spread out and touch against his lips.

    "I''m staying here! I''m not going anywhere," Howard hugged himself tighter, hearing Vicky''s voice louder and louder in his head. A secondter, something snapped, and Howard jumped out of the bus.

    Feeling a strange power swelling inside of him, he rushed into the storm and jumped into the air. In just a moment, he appeared by the treasure trove, noticing therge sliced rock used to mark the special spot.

    A few feet in front, he noticed a beautiful girl''s bodyying pierced against the sand.

    "Una! NO!"

 Chapter 11: Magicians Light, Part 2

    Chapter 11: Magician''s Light, Part 2

    Howards horns started to glow bright white as he walked over to the female bodyying on the ground. Above him, he saw arge horned beast towering above him, looking down with mes in its eyes.

    Leaning down, it opened its mouth and scooped out hundreds of treasures, beginning to chew them as it stared deeper and deeper into Howards soul.

    "Una? Is that you?" Howard leaned down and picked up the female''s body, looking into her eyes and skin that had turned whiter than snow. "What-what happened? Why aren''t you waking up."

    "R-run," The girls eyes suddenly opened, filling up with tears as therge creature''s head swooped down in their direction. "It''s-it''s toote. I-I was too careless."

    "Careless? You''re fine," Howard grinned and saw another girl''s body face down at the edge of his vision. He couldn''t believe it. All he did was follow orders, and now his two friends had gotten swallowed into the darkness. "You''re going to be fine."

    "He''s watching. The magician. Please-please leave Howard. Tell them I''m sorry."

    "What magician?" Howard tossed Una on his shoulders and wiped the tears off his eyes. "I''m going to get Harley and leave. Then we can have a fun bus trip back! We can even all sleep together!"

    Bang!

    Arge beam of endless white light shot in Howards direction and ripped the ground in font of him to shreds. Therge, massive beast towering above him shook its head, pausing before diving back to eat more treasure.

    "Is-is it trying to warn me?" Howard wiped off his tears and jumped over to the other side. "Sorry big guy. Nothing you say can stop me from saving my friends."

    Howardnded by Harley''s body and picked her onto his shoulders, wiping off his tears before he noticed arge glowing white light in the distance. A secondter, that light swallowed him whole, causing him to feel his body lifting into the air like a feather in the wind!

    Boom!

    Hundreds of meters away, Howard rolled in the wind before a man in a ck suit appeared a few inches from him. The man seemed to be chanting endless words,ughing while Howard rose from the ground.

    "Ha, what is a little one like you doing trying to steal my two prey?" The ck caped man muttered under his breath. "So brave! I let you leave for the bus only for you to return to my grasp!"

    "You-you hurt them?" Howard forced himself to stand while wiping the blood from his mouth. "You-you''re the one who did it?"

    "Of course, why wouldn''t I? I''ll hurt you too," The man went back to muttering as tworge white wings grew behind his back. "It''s a shame I ran out of energy fighting those two girls. However, I have just enough left to hurt you too."

    "I think you''ll be happy dead," Howard''s teeth grew inches out of his mouth, ripping through his jaw causing him to form a strange smile. "Don''t run away, okay. I promise to make it hurt."

    "Confident?" The manughed and pped his wings. "You''ve never fought a magician before, have you? Do you have any idea how terrifying we are?"

    Howard ignored the man in the cape, and stepped off his back foot, causing a strange white light to swirl around his body. Stepping forward, Howard instantly appeared in front of the magician, grasping two swords in a crossed grip across his body.

    "What are you?" The magician stepped back and dodged a sh, watching his hair fall before arge doorway opened in front of him. A massive beam of light shot out of it, swallowing Howard whole before his body bounced against the floor.

    Standing up, Howardughed while his arm cracked back into ce. At the same time, the white light around his body grew brighter and brighter, making him feel invincible under its spell.

    ''Is this another element," Howard stepped back and felt himself elerate until he reached within inches of the magician. shing forward, he saw the magician blur, turning into a shadow that disappeared from his every movement. However, a secondter, Howard seemed to notice a pattern, and shed into the ground, causing a cloud of blood to burst into the air.

    Boom!

    Howard spun three times in the air before shign into the magician''s wrist.

    Boom!

    Arge me shot out of Howards sword and swallowed the man whole, sending him shooting into the distance. Bleeding from his wrist, the man stood up, finding Howard standing above him holding a sword against his throat.

    "He leant me power," Howard said with a smile, pointing at therge horned beast eating treasure after treasure meters away. He waved to therge, cid creature before thrsuting down into the man''s chest. "He said he doesn''t like people like you. Have fun dying."

    "No wait! PLEASE! I-I didn''t mean to"

    "Men who don''t treasure girls deserve to die. I''ve done it lots of times. You''ll be fine," Howard smiled and stabbed hundreds of times into the magician''s chest, causing blood to burst out in various directions. The aura of lifelessness began to surround him, causing the man to disappear into the darkness.

    Ten minutester, after making sure the magician died, Howard felt his horns slowly receding back into his head. His horns receded back into his face while the world in front of him blurred.

    "I-I probably can''t do that too often," Howard dropped onto his knees and then watched the world in front of him flicker into the darkness. He could feel himself fainting, disappearing back into the world of dreams.

    ###

    Howard felt himself disappearing into a darkness.

    Everywhere for miles on end, all he saw was ck, endless doom. Holding his heart, he screamed, bursting open his eyes only to find a beautiful girlying next to him.

    "Una! Una is that you!" Howard leaned down and touched the pearl skin of his best friend. "I''m so d you''re okay!"

    "She''s okay. I''m not," Harley cracked her knuckles and stared up at the horned beast locking eyes with her. She''d never seen such arge Authoritarian in her life, yet this one refused to leave their side. It felt like a parent watching over its child, but while evoking so much fear her legs trembled. "I think you made a friend, Howard. You mind telling it you''re alright. I think if it wanted to, it could kill us in an instant."

    "Hmmm?" Howard turned upward and saw the one horned lizard from its dream. It had to be thousands of feet tall, yet its eyes gave off a cid feeling reminiscent of a calm day. Its eyes locked with his own before passively turning away and walking into the distance.

    "It just wanted to know I was fine," Howard pushed himself up, and walked over to Harley. "What happened? All I remember is seeing a magician, and then everything went nk."

    "I don''t know. I woke up in thiswn chair and that creature was staring at me. Why don''t you tell me what happened?"

    "I-I fought the magician. He was really weak after fighting you, so I chopped him in half. Here, I found this on his body," Howard tossed over a medallion to Harley, jumping up to his feet the next second.

    Landing on the ground, he stretched before walking over to Harley with his hands behind his head. "Do-do you know what that is?"

    "You really killed an Aresoul? That should be impossible Ugh, I don''t even care anymore. Juste here and give me a massage. In the morning, I won''t be drunk any longer," Harley dropped arge ss bottle on the floor and gently pulled back her shirt. "Come on. I''m sore! Get out all the kinks and then tell me how far you''ve gone with Monica."

    "Hey, how do you know about that," Howard blushed and gently ced his arms on her shoulder. "Well, there was one night recently where we almost You sure you want to hear?"

 Chapter 12: A Proposal

    Chapter 12: A Proposal

    "I told her we kissed by ident," Howard smiled at Monica while she nervously crossed her arms. "Anyways, why did you want to see me Monica?"

    "You just got back, and you aren''t telling me what happened?" Monica bit her lip and pointed at Una who had gauze covering her body from head to toe. Monica could tell that the visit to the treasure trove had been anything but pleasant. She wanted to m her hand into Howard''s face, but froze in ce when she looked into the glowing amber in his green eyes.

    Feeling a strange aura emitting from her body, one full of love, she tried to close her arms to suck in the feeling. However, no matter how hard she tried, the more she resisted the more Howard seemed to cause her to fall deeper into that strange, pleasant feeling.

    "Anyways, the sooner you tell me, the better you can get back to your new girlfriend."

    "I justid with them at night, but I didn''t hold their hands," Howard smiled and put his hands gently behind his back, following Monica further into the convenience store. A few new clothes seemed to have been tossed about the storage room, including some that seemed carefully folded in piles.

    Howard walked passed the new additions, and sat down at the table where two grape juices had been set up. Sitting across from her, he folded his arms, staring into her eyes, while she opened a can and pointed to the clothes littered on the floor.

    "Those are for you. A storm arose, and I had enough time to look in a retail shop! However, you better wear them!"

    "Of course! However, first, Harley told me to ask you something."

    "Harley? You mean that strange, skinny girl from the West Branch? Doesn''t she like Una?"

    "She likes me too," Howard nodded his head and took out a small little trinket from his pocket, cing it on the table and pushing it in Monica''s direction. "However, the person I really like is you Monica. Will you go out with me?"

    "Wha-what?" Monica blushed and turned a fiery red before picking up the trinket. "Can-can you say that again? I didn''t hear you?!"

    "Date me." Howard smiled and nodded his head. "I mean, I know i''m younger than you, but all I want is to kiss you every once in a while. I mean Will you be my girlfriend."

    "Of-of course. Maybe" Monica gulped and picked up the trinket, awkwardlyughing while holding it above her head. "So-so what''s this. Before I answer your question. I at least need to know what you brought me."

    "It''s an ice amulet. If you wear it, apparently you''ll get tired less easily."

    "Hmm, a fair offering," Monica nodded her head and put the trinket in her pocket. "Fine, I''ll ept your offer. However, as your girlfriend, I expect lots of gifts like this! Now, now that I''m your girl-girlfriend. What What does that mean?"

    "I don''t know. Can you close your eyes," Howard smiled and walked over to Monica, pulling out another little trinket from his pocket. He stopped a few feet from her, and watched while she nervously shut her eyes closed, letting her judgement disappear into the darkness.

    Feeling her heart beginning to beat faster and faster, she noticed Howards'' breath touching against her skin. His hand slowly nearing her face while she closed her eyes tighter and pucked her lips. Leaning forward, she made a puckering sound before Howard smiled and grabbed her hand.

    "Here, another gift! I didn''t want you to see it!" Howard smiled, and paced back to his seat. "Tell me what you think! Harley told me to give that to you if you didn''t say yes."

    "You-you''re my boyfriend now. You shouldn''t trick me." Monica looked down at the trinket, and blushed. "Anyways, what is this gift? Is it also an amulet?"

    "Nope, you wear it!" Howard smiled and leaned into her, holding another trinket in his hand. "We got over 30 trinkets, however, I told Una that all the best ice ones would go to you."

    "You-you shouldn''t have," Monica crossed her arms and walked over to Howard, kissing him on the cheek a few times with her arms around his face. Looking into his eyes, she gently touched her lips with her fingers before kissing him one more time on his forehead.

    The feeling inside of heart seemed to sky rocket, and looking at his lips, she felt fumesing out of her ears before she spun around and rushed out of the convenience store.

    "I''ll let you see me in itter!" Monicaughed and ran passed ke. "Come back tonight!"

    "Howard, are you in there? I think I figured out what your element is. Do you minding with me to the obelisk?"

    "Sure, how did you figure it out?" Howard walked up to ke with a smile, "Did Una tell you what happened when we were in the treasure trove?"

    "She did, however, I could tell some things were missing from her story. For instance, she left out how you killed the Magician. I''m guessing you used your second element right?"

    "It''s more like I channeled something else. I can''t exin it, but I knew the-the Authoritarian granted me some of its power. It''s like we had a special connection."

    "I figured as much. Very interesting," ke walked with Howard to the obelisk and exined a few of his theories.

    He had a strange theory that Howard could channel nearby energy and turn it into his own. Basically, if the Authoritarian, therge massive creature closed to him, had recently fired an energy st, Howard might have innately absorbed that into his body.

    On the other hand, something more terrifying to contemte, Howard could steal energy from anyone that opened up their floodgates.

    Going up to the 20th floor in the Obelisk, ke got out of the elevator and looked at a gigantic block of sand moving back and forth in the distance. Every once in a while, the cube seemed to change shape, turning from hand to fist to sword. It seemed to possess a strange authority, causing Howard to carefully walk towards the block of sand with his sword protecting his front.

    "That''s an Authoritarian," ke picked up a rock and tossed it into the distance. "Teacher Anibell captured it a few years back. It apparently lost its will, and now only attacks things that get close to it."

    "Seems kind of dangerous." Howard gulped and watched the rock hit against therge shifting block before suddenly it turned into arge monster with six arms. "What do you want me to do to it?"

    "Steal its energy, and destroy it," ke nodded his head, "Don''t worry, I''ll be watching from a safe distance."

 Chapter 13: A Surge of Power

    Chapter 13: A Surge of Power

    "It-It seems so sad," Howard stared up at the massive Authoritarian. "Do you know what happened to it?"

    "It lost a battle to another Authoritarian," ke patted Howard on the back and then walked over to a bench, sitting down on it while taking out a few strange devices. He began tinkering with them like a crazed scientist as the sound of the Authoritarian footsteps grew louder and louder.

    "Are you him?" Howard heard from somewhere in the endless distance. "Are you-are you him?"

    "No, I''m not," Howard took a deep breath and focused on the energy fluctuations around him, trying to mimic what happened when he fought the magician. When he fought the magician, it felt like a portal had opened up in the world around him, and an endless amount of energy surged into him. At that time, he felt this explosive force like another arm or leg.

    Looking at the Authoritarian''s shadow getting closer and closer to swallowing him whole, Howard closed his eyes, channeling the lessons Una taught him on the bus.

    "Fire Path of the Nine Lords!" Howard''s body began to glow before he missiled forward. The Authoritarian''s hands reached forward, grabbing at Howard as he turned in the air and spun out of its reach.

    Fire Paths of the Nine Lords only worked if one had a trinket with Origin Ki of the techniques creator inside of it. Long story short, Howard had found a trinket that contained a technique in it, and as long as he had the trinket with him, he could use the skill.

    What did the skill do? Fire Paths of the Nine Lords contained nine different skills, each harder than the previous skill. The first path called the path of the Varnish Lord, allowed ones body to seem to bifurcate in two different directions using a burst of Ki. With enough skill, Howard would eventually be able split in nine different directions, and attack from three of them!

    However, only beginning on the journey to mastery of the Fire Paths of the Nine Lords, he barely made it a few inches before a hand mmed down into his body, sending him flying into the distance!

    Boom!

    Howard crashed into arge mountain of sand, and screamed in pain. Blood came out of his mouth while therge Authoritarian ambled over in his direction. It seemed to contain a primitive nature that only desired death and destruction. With its six hands pointing outward, dozens of sharp des began to appear, looking like little toothpicks whenpared to its massive form. However, to little Howard, all he could see was glints of death.

    ''This Authoritarian is so strong. It reminds me of father," Howard wiped the tears off his eyes and forced himself to a stand. Howard couldn''t help but seeing his father in the giant 100 meter tall figure with six arms and two sharp but mindless eyes. His father had been a prodigious figure in his life, piling up achievement after achievement in the business world. He acquired dozens of affluent, endless mansions with enough space to house thousands of people.

    However, Howard only ever saw his head from behind, constantly chasing his dreams, he left little Howard to stay forever in the darkness. One day, something snapped in Howard, seeing his father leaving onest time, and two horns burst out of his head.

    Looking up at the gigantic Authoritarian, Howard began to feel a sadness welling up inside of him that grewrger andger. Holding out his hand, a gigantic fireball formed that grew three times the size of his body. Stepping forward, the fire ball burst upwards!

    Boom!

    Dozens of swords shed through Howard''s fireball like nothing and stabbed into his body, causing blood to flow out of his mouth. Seeing the Authoritarian turn away from him, looking dead at him like a dead carcass, Howard finally snapped, a white me spinning around his body that turned into a serpent.

    "You''re not leaving me again! You''re not leaving father!"

    Howard, full of swords and wounds, burst into the air with a white shadow forming in front of him. shing with his bare hand, a massive light cut the Authorian''s arm into pieces. Causing it to turn around and stare at Howard with its head tilted to the side. It''s two eyes seemed to slightly awaken, its brows slightly moving up and down. The next moment, it''s five remaining hands rose, formed dozens of more sharp spears that formed against the iing white light from Howards'' body.

    "Father, you''re not leaving again! I''m strong enough now to stop you."

    "Idiot," ke put on his sses and shook his head before he said "stop."

    Suddenly, therge Authoritarian and its yellow figure froze in space, causing the dozens of spears it made to fall like droplets from the sky. Howard seeing this, smiled before feeling a coldness sweep through his body. The next moment everything went ck, with thest droplet of his blood flowing through his grievous, numerous wounds.

    Crashing onto one of the many mounds of sands spread endlessly through the terrain, Howard''sst sight was ke pouring a tonic into his mouth.

 Chapter 14: West Branch

    Chapter 14: West Branch

    "He''s awake," Monica''s voice entered into Howard''s ears. "I should kill you ke. I have a boyfriend for one day and you do experiments on him!"

    "Sorry, but I have good news." ke smiled while happily tinkering with his device. "Since your his girlfriend, do you want to test one of my theories."

    "What-what do you mean by test a theory," Monica trembled seeing a strange, curious look in ke''s brown, intelligent eyes. His ck hair seemed to rise like a porcupine''s bristles whileughing menacingly. Monica gulped and crossed her arms. "I''m-I''m not letting you touch him. You better not do anything while he''s still groggy!"

    "Put your hands on him. On his chest," ke fixed his sses, causing a strange bright glint to spread across them. He really looked more and more like a mad scientist.

    They were currently in the convenience store, however, Howard had been ced on the table with three gargoyle''s protecting his body. To his right and left, Monica and ke sat on chairs on opposite sides of him, looking down at his fully healed body.

    Monica, biting her lip, put her hands gently against Howard''s chest and blushed red. Gently massaging his upper body, she looked at ke with her lips trembling. "I''m-I''m just doing this because I''m helping you. Not-not because he''s my boyfriend."

    "Freeze him!" ke screamed, causing the storage room to shake. A few bottles of grape juice fell over, spinning on the floor. "Freeze his chest! I want to see what happens!"

    "No! You''re not making me hurt my boyfriend!" Monica''s anger began to simmer in the glint of her eyes, causing her to give off a terrifying pressure. "I-I''m already doing my best to forgive you for taking him to the twentieth floor! That''s for someone in the C rank!"

    Monica had only gotten up to the Obelisk''s 15th floor, and she''s been in the Furnace much longer that Howard! Even now, she couldn''t dream of fighting the Authoritarian on the twentieth floor, yet ke thought Howard, who''d only been here for a week, could destroy such a powerful figure!

    "If-if you won''t freeze him, then kiss him on the cheek with your cold Ki," ke pointed at Howard''s lips and nodded his head. "I''ll watch very closely, but just for science."

    "Science?! No! Turn around and maybe I''ll kiss him," Monica saw Howard beginning to store and blushed before fixing her white tank top. She had on a ck skirt that stopped a few inches from her knees and the ice amulet touching gently against her bosom. Blushing at the thought of kissing Howard, she moved closely to his cheek and touched her nose against his, before moving within inches of his lips.

    "I''ll-I''ll kis close to his mouth!" Monica grabbed Howard''s face and gently kissed on the right side of his lips, feeling a strange electric current traveling inside of her. Turning even redder then before, Monica screamed "I did it" before ke took out a device in his pocket.

    "He''s your boyfriend, and you''re scared to kiss him?" ke yawned, "I heard stories about what he did with Vicky? Aren''t you afraid you''ll fall behind."

    "I-I''m done here!" Monica spun around and began bolting to the exit. Turning back to look onest time, she formed an ice spear, pointing it at ke''s heart while twitching with her anger on her sleeve. "You-you better not do anything funny to him or I''ll kill you!"

    "I''m not doing anything." ke held up his hands andughed. "I just wanted to get you to kiss him! Ha, he''s going to be so happy when he wakes up. It''s the least I can do for failing at being his friend."

    "Ugh, you better run!" Monica leaned back and prepared to throw the spear before seeing Howard rising from the table. He rubbed his lips, and looked up at the fluorescent lights, only to find Monica jumping towards him with her arms spread outwards as far as she could.

    Boom!

    Monica crashed into Howards'' body, causing the table to turn over and three grape juices to shoot in the air. Freezing behind her, the grape juice cans crashed against the floor while tears began toe out of Monica''s eyes.

    "You''re so stupid. I like you idiot, so you can''t get hurt."

    "You''re so soft," Howard said with a smug expression. "However, why didn''t you kiss me?"

    "You-you were awake? Did you two n this?" Monica turned to see ke had already left the convenience store. "All because of a kiss? How long were you awake for?"

    "Close your eyes." Howard said with a smile. "You missed my lips."

    "I-I didn''t miss anything!" Monica dropped Howard on the floor and rushed to the exit! "We-we have a mission from teacher Annibell! You better get up and follow me idiot!"

    "Your lips feel nice," Howard said with arge smile on his face. "Maybe tonight we can finally cuddle?" He got up and stretched, finding a few frozen cans of grape juice littered on the floor. Standing up, he walked to the exit, finding Una and Annibell standing outside.

    "Student Howard," Teacher Annibell said with her arms crossed, "Una would like with you to go with her to the West Branch to drop of Harley. Along the way, she''d like you to visit three shrines. Your little girlfriend can go with. Would you mind riding along?"

    "Of course! Is keing?" Howard said with a smile on his face. "He''s been doing a lot of experiments on me, and almost got Monica to kiss me!"

    "Howard, stop saying things out loud!" Monica covered her face, causing her to look so cute it was hard to put into words. "I''m-I''m your girlfriend on a performance basis! If you keep this up, I''ll stop-stop-stop being so nice to you!"

    "She cane along, sprout," Una said, leaning down to Howards'' level and kissing him on the forehead. "However, she better kiss you soon or I will. That''s thank you for saving me."

    "Anyways, we got to go," Harley said while pointing at the bus. "Arge Ki Storm ising. If we don''t head out soon, the west branch route will be sealed for a couple of weeks."

    "Okay," Howard said while nodding his head. "However, what about teacher. Why doesn''t teacher go with us?"

    "I''m the only reason this territory remains in our hands," Annibell flexed her arms. "Now, enough questions. Go take your four girlfriends on an adventure. See you in a few weeks."

 Chapter 15: Dreamscape

    Chapter 15: Dreamscape

    Lera, Howard, Harley, and Monica looked up at the strange ck clouds of Ki forming.

    Compared to the bus they were riding in, the Ki Clouds had to be thousands of timesrger. Like a small dot in therge storm, the bus sped quickly across a gravel road.

    To the left and right of the bus, hundreds of zombies fought each other, tearing off limbs and heads as lightning bolts brazenly shattered the ground. Hundreds of lightning bolts shed every second, covering up Harley''s yawn as she stepped gently on the gas.

    "This is bad," Harley said with a calm demeanor. "Ki Storms this size don''t do much destruction, but they make the zombies go insane," Harley pressed down on the gas, crushing three zombies beneath her tires. She adjusted the bus''s mirror, and looked back at Howard resting on Monica''s shoulder. Smiling at the young couple, she turned the mirror over to see Una frowning at the bloodshed.

    One zombie with a white shirt and tie on jumped into the air and grabbed two nearby skeletons before mming them into the ground. It''s nk eyes looked up at Una before it roared and mmed its fists into the ground. A secondter, arge snake burst through the ground and swallowed it whole. Una, seeing this, held out her hand, sending a fire ball right into the snakes skull, causing its corpse to crash against the ground.

    "Harley, do you see the end of the storm yet?"

    "Nope, however, the shrine is up ahead," Harley yawned and pinched her cheeks. "Ugh, I think I''m starting to see things. Did you just see that?"

    "See what," Una stood up. She had on a pair of short shorts and a tank top because of the sweltering heat. Looking out the window, she saw a massive mountain growing in the distance. Pulling out a pair of binocrs from her pocket, Una leaned into the sight in front of her through the ss, finding a small glowing light on top of the expanding mountain.

    "I-I think we need be careful." Una handed Harley the binocrs and pressed gently on her shoulder. "I think a dreamscape is forming. It doesn''t look like a peaceful one."

    "What''s a dreamscape?" Howard asked, smiling while holding Monica''s hand while she blushed and also looked forward. They were seated together near the back of the bus, and for thest three hours hadn''t stopped holding each other''s hands. "It sounds like something made up."

    "It''s not made up. High density Ki Storms can change the very fabric of reality. A dreamscape is when a Ki Storm''s frequency gets mixed in with the world of dreams. This can cause that reality to solidify in the real world, and even effect it." Harley spoke calmly yet at the same time a twinge of fear could be heard. "The more intense the dream, the more dangerous the dreamscape."

    Howard scratched his head and shook it. Still not understanding the concept. "So wait. You are telling me that the mountain up ahead is a result of someone''s dream."

    "Yup, and we''re stopping until its gone," Harley pointed over at a few broken buildings littering the side of the road. Many of them looked like they''d been dropped from the sky, multiple nks and screws could be seen scattered meters away in various broken states. "I''d rather not go up that mountain and get eaten by a ten handed snake, or a six eared fox."

    "They are dangerous," Una added, shivering as she stared into the mountain beginning to spiral in the sky like a venomous snake. The mountain kept growing until it seemed to shatter the sky. A face could almost be seen on the surface, full of sadness and fury. "Our own abilities don''t work as well in dreamscapes. Anyways, pull up there, Harley."

    "Yes, Una. You feel nice today," Harley snickered and looked over at Una''s chest. Feeling her eyes traveling up and down her skin, Una crossed her entire body. Walking to the back of the bus as they pulled up to a tipped over building.

    "Anyways, Howard. The first shrine is after that mountain. The shrines got created by some of the first of our kind that got sent down here. Try your best when you get there, okay?"

    "Sure, however, why do you want me to go?" Howard looked into Una''s gorgeous eyes while gently ying with Monica''s hand in his fist. He looked at her and then back at Una, trying to nce through their strange silence about this topic. "You-you still haven''t told me what''s at the shrine."

    "It''s a surprise for a reason," Harley yawned, and gently grabbed Una''s shoulders. "Anyways, I think we''re in luck. One of the buildings has a garage."

    "You''ll understand after we get to the shrine, sprout," Una grabbed Howard''s hand and pulled him off the seat. "Anyways, with the storm happening, why don''t we train again for a little while. If you hit me, I''ll let you kiss me this time."

    "You will not!" Monica said pulling Howard back in her direction, causing him to be stuck between two women. "He''s mine! Go find another man!"

    "Howard, can we share?" Una rubbed back his hair andughed before letting go of his palm and walking off the bus. She turned back and winked at him before pointing at the bodega broken in half a few meters from them. "Heh, I''m kidding Monica! Anyways, Howard, we can think of a new reward. Now meet me by the bungalow and prepare toe at me with all you got."

    "Wait, what do you mean new reward!" Monica looked at Howard as heughed and leaned towards her face. "What? What is hit Howard? Do I have something on my face."

    "Yes, my lips!" Howard smiled and kissed her gently against her chin. "Heh, that''s for being so cute!"

    "You-you''re dismissed," Monica crossed her arms and pointed at the door. "I''m-I''m going to talk to Lera for a minute. Have fun training."

 Chapter 16: Secret Weapon

    Chapter 16: Secret Weapon

    Howard walked into the bungalow after Una, finding her sitting on a couch with a television shing on and off with bursts of white noise traveling up and down the screen.

    She held a remote in her hand, looking back at Howard, with her legs high up on the ledge of a ck nightshade couch. She popped a bubble in her mouth, and looked so attractive that Howard nearly fell over seeing the strange, golden hue in her eyes. Pointing over to a refrigerator toppled over on its side, her face turned beautiful and bright.

    "Howard, can we train on the couch? This ce reminds me of my home," Una patted the couch and put her legs down just enough that he could no longer see the scar against her knee. "I thought the television might work because of the Ki Storm. It''s cool it at least turns on."

    "Where is Harley?" Howard asked before dropping down onto the couch, and feeling thefort it provided. "I-I thought I saw her go in here."

    "She''s outside shopping at a toppled over grocery store," Una yawned. "Anyways, mind following me outside too? I got an idea. I heard from ke you have some kind of special ability. You mind filling me in on it?"

    "I don''t understand it yet." Howard shrugged his shoulders as they walked outside into a dark canyon. Lightning still struck down, sending zombies flying in all directions. A few nearing their position got swallowed in a storm of fire, caused by a simple movement of Una''s hand.

    The redlight caused Una to look even more beautiful and dazzling underneath the perplexing shes of various colors. She turned around and smiled at Howard. Her brown hair, having been tucked into a tow, caused her to look like a star in the darkness as mes slowly ebbed out of her skin.

    "Howard, I''m going to make a fireball right now." Una opened her palm, causing a ming spear to appear floating above her fist. "Doesn''t it make my face look so pretty?"

    "It makes me want to kiss you," Howard said with a smile. "However, I''m dating Monica now, so I can''t do that right?"

    "She doesn''t have to know." Unaughed and gently ced the glowing fire spear a few inches from his feet. "However, I said we''d do some training right? Try and make that fire spear bigger and I''ll let you know a secret of mine."

    "Hmmm, I thought. I thought Teacher Annibell said it''s impossible for channelers to strengthen other channelers attacks. Don''t each of our attacks have a unique signature?" Howard had learned a few things from Teacher Annibell after returning from the D rank treasure trove.

    Teacher Annibell had told him that every time he created a fireball or a type of me, it would be his and his alone. For example, if Una tried to take control of his mes, they''d attack her like dogs attacking a mail man delivering a morning newspaper. Looking down, Howard gulped and stared at the fireball, feeling a strange fear as he looked at the glowing globe of power.

    "ke visited me a few nights ago. He said something strange happened when you fought the obelisk. He got readings from you that matched an Authoritarians." Una leaned down and picked up the fireball. "He told me I''m hisb assistant until we figure out what you can do. Hence, this is a little experiment to be kept between me and you okay."

    "Okay, I''ll try," Howard put his hands next to the fireball, feeling its warmth. Putting his hands next to it, he could almost feel Una''s presence in the warm shadows flickering beneath him. Beginning to create little embers from his pores, Howard tried to grasp control of that energy.

    Boom!

    The fireball instantly exploded and sent Howard skipping back against the ground. Looking up, Howard noticed Harley standing above him, eating a bag of chips with a puzzled expression.

    "Good thing I wore pants today." Harley reached down and picked him up. "Anyways, there is enough food for the rest of the journey. Even found some fresh fruits and vegetables." Harley dropped an apple on Howard''s chest and then walked into the bungalow.

    "Anyways, I''ll be taking a bath." Harley winked at Una and closed the door. "You two are making me hot. It''s annoying."

    "You ready to try again?" Una walked over to Howard and helped him up, hugging him gently before putting him down on the ground. "If you can control the fireball, I''ll give you something that will make Monica go crazy over you. How does that sound?"

    "Una, I-I''m sorry. I didn''t realize your past was so tough."

    "What do you mean sprout?" Una rubbed him on the head, summoning another fireball. "Nothing tough about it. Compared to you, I practically got to choose toe here."

    "Your father Did something happen with him?" Howard put his hands over the me, sensing Una''s feelings bing more clear second by second. "I can feel it, emitting from your Ki."

    "My father is dead,'' Una said with a wide smile,ughing before gently cing Howard down on the ground. Looking into his eyes with tears beginning to form, she gently created a second fireball that flickered in shades of orange while sheughed louder. "Now, let''s not talk about the past. My father was a soldier. He died fighting before I was born."

    "You sure?" Howard put his hands over the mes, seeing a little girl folding her arms while a man towered over her. He gently ced his arms against her head, and stared into her eyes before dripping wax against the floor. "Anyways, let me try again one more time!"

    Howard put his left and right hands down against the flickering mes and gently tried to tune into that feeling. Suddenly, the fireball grew three times it size, scorching the earth before a beam of light seemed to travel through Howard''s mind.

    Falling onto the floor, Howard opened his eyes and noticed the small girl had appeared in front of him. Two horns in her left and right palm were covered in wax while arge fire with three metal polls sizzled next to her. Out of the shadows, a man with a sword approached Una andughed while drippin wax against its hilt.

    "Una, you''re so evil. Little evil girls deserve what?"

    "Punishment!" The girl said, closing her eyes tightly. "Punishment with a smile!"

    "Exactly," The man, with a craggy jaw and sinister eyes looked down at a cauterized burn that started to rapidly heal. "You''re perfect. You were made for endless punishment."

    "Stop it!" Howard screamed, causing the man in the strange ckness to shoot out a window and crash into the ground. Staring forward, Howard wiped tears off his eyes, noticing Una had alreadye within inches of his face.

    "Don''t tell Monica, okay, but that was awesome!" Una kissed Howard on on the head and then tossed him into the air. "What? What is it sprout?"

    "I-I''m so sorry. I''ll make it up to you," Howard said with a smile. "I''m so sorry your father wasn''t nice."

    "Stop talking about my father, kid," Una created another fireball that she tossed into his hands. "You might be our secret weapon. Now do that one more time with a smile on your face, okay?"

 Chapter 17: Confident

    Chapter 17: Confident

    Two dayster,

    The Ki storm finally subsided, however, Howard''s training had only grown more intense.

    Harley and Una sat on his left and right side, with clouds of fire around their bodies. Sitting in the middle of the two opposing forces, Howard''s face twitched. The two opposing forms of fire began to merge, sending out sparks and spirals of mes over Howard''s body. A secondter, all three of them appeared sitting inside of a circle of fire. Woozily looking over at Harley wearing a ck dress with tights, he held up his thumb before copsing into his embrace.

    "He''s mine. I''m keeping him," Harley said while grinning and smiling. "However, I didn''t think he''d actually be able to do it."

    "Me either." Una wiped the sweat off her head, and snapped her fingers. The fire ball around the three of them soon disappeared, revealing Monica and Lera pping a few feet away.

    "He did it! Now give him back to me," Monica appeared in front of Una and Harley, crossing her arms when she realized Howard''s current position. When he fell over, his head dropped onto Harley''s ch leather pants while his legs spread out and nested against Una''s legs. Seeing him scattered and tired, Monica tried to hold in her rage, but nearly blew a circuit when Harley said "No."

    "What do you mean, no? He''s my boyfriend!"

    "He''s our boyfriend," Harley yawned and stuck out her tongue. "There is only two boys for hundreds of miles. Do you think you can keep him for yourself?"

    "Harley, enough ying around," Una patted her on the back. "She''s young."

    "I''m sort of serious," Harley rubbed Howard''s hair before picking him up in her arms. "Monica, think about sharing. Here you go." Harley tossed Howard over to Monica, causing her to fall with the weight of Howard in her body.

    Catching him, she hugged him in her arms before looking into his eyes.

    "Idiot, you work too hard."

    "If you keep this up, you''ll leave me behind.'' Monica kissed him once gently against the lips and smiled before walking over to Lera. She put Howard down on a beach chair that had been ced out, and gently ced a nket over his body.

    "Lera, what do you think? Do you think Howard is different than me?" Monica pouted and sat down on Lera''s beach chair, gently nudging her to the side. Their bodies barely fitting into the chair made the sight look awkward from afar. "Do you- do you think he''ll leave me behind?"

    "Monica, I think you underestimate yourself," Lera yawned and patted on herp. "Now,e sit on me so I can give you advice!"

    "Ugh, fine. There isn''t enough room anyway," Monica grinded her teeth together and forced herself into Lera''sp. Looking over at Howard sleeping against the green beach chair, she felt the fumes in her body die down. Sitting against Lera''sp, she turned back and looked into her sparkling eyes.

    "Anyways, can you stop looking so pretty, Lera, and give me advice!" Monica pinched her cheeks, and pouted. "Do you think I''m holding Howard back?"

    "No, not at all. Doesn''t he sleep in your room every night."

    "Yes, but nothing happens. I just let him hold my hand," Monica said while blushing. "Maybe, maybe he puts his arm around me, now, but that''s it! We don''t even kiss when he''s awake."

    "You mean you kiss him when he falls asleep. You''re so cute," Lenaughed and rubbed her nose against Monica''s face. The two of them had be sort of like sisters in their year together, and gave off a feeling of warmth to each other that reminded both of them of a real family. "Monica, you just need to be more confident. Howard is handsome, strong, and powerful, yet he isn''tplicated. If you are there for him, I''m sure he''ll make you happy."

    "You think it''s that simple," Monica bit her lip and looked down at the amuletying nestled against her skin. She gripped it tightly, and felt a twinge of guilt growing inside of her. "I-I didn''t tell you this, but on the day he arrived in the Furnace. I got there 30 minutes before he fell. I-I watched him fall and enjoyed it."

    "So what? You probably thought it was a trap, right?" Lera shrugged her shoulders. "I''d probably do the same thing."

    "Yes, but I keep thinking if only I woke him up he''d only have eyes for me. Am I an idiot, Lera?"

    "No, but you''re boyfriend is waking up. If he finds you rubbing noses with me, he might get jealous." Leraughed and rubbed her back. "Monica, I believe in you. When we get to the shrine, you should try the third challenge again! I think you can do it."

    Monica nodded her head and smiled.

    ''Maybe I can do it. Maybe because Howard is around, I''ll do better at the shrine this time." Monica felt a warmth growing inside her before walking over to Howard. Seeing him awaken, she couldn''t help but sigh and gently kiss him on the cheek. Her skin flushed red as usual, feeling the warmth of his skin, before that warmth seemed to expand across her entire torso.

    "Howard, we got to go," Una said with her arms crossed. "You and your girlfriend can have fun on the bus."

    "Okay, thank you!" Howard forced himself up from the chair before he felt a gigantic pang travel down his back. Falling into Monica''s arms, Howard reached up to grab his head, feeling a pain kicking at him over and over again.

    "Howard, I have a secret to tell you. I kissed you on the lips," Monica blushed beet red. "Because you make me proud! I just wanted to tell you that!"

    "I kissed youst night too!" Howard smiled and stood up. "Anyways, that training hurts! Give me a back massage!"

    Monica nodded her head and walked with Howard over to the bus. Dozens of days worth of supplies had been tucked into the back. A few ice cubes she''d made rolled against the floor of the bus, keeping the fruits and vegetables cold. In the front of the bus, a fire burned floating in the air, causing a balmy territory in the gray seats in the center to wee them on board.

    "I''m serious about sharing," Harley whispered and turned the ignition. "Unless, of course, you can make another man fall from the sky."

 Chapter 18: A Warning

    Chapter 18: A Warning

    "Howard, the Shrine is a lot like a girl," Monica said while holding his hand, pulling him over to arge dome building. "What I''m trying to say is be careful. Girls are dangerous."

    "I''m confused. Isn''t someone waiting for me in the shrine?" Howardughed and poked Monica in the face. "You''re so cute. What about you is dangerous?"

    "I''m dangerous when someone tries to take my things," Monica pulled Howard to the entrance as Harley leaned against the bus. She had cooked a microwavable meal she found in the tossed grocery store, and ate it while looking at Howard like a meal. She smiled, and winked at Monica, causing her skin to burn blue as ice washed over her skin. "Anyways, enough about that. The dome in front of us is the shrine. There There is a few beautiful women in there, but-but you''re mine no matter what okay?"

    "Aren''t we going in together?" Howard raised his brows and gently rubbed her cheeks. "I thought you''re also going into the shrine."

    "There are seven passageways. I''ve already been in the first two doors."

    "I''ve been in five,"Una yawned and walked between Howard and Monica, causing their constantly linked hands to split apart. Her brows somewhat trembled with rage before she breathed out a calming mist.

    For thest few days, she kept having dreams about her father. When she was five, she''d been in a room by a fire with her father one day before a mysterious force tossed him out the window.

    From that day onward, he remained in a wheelchair, treating her differently. The once proud look on his eyes had turned into fear, drawing them apart, before finally her father died and then those strange swordsman took her to the Furnace.

    ''Anyways, this is a good day'' Una smiled and leaned into Howards ear. "The women in the temple are really pretty. Don''t ask them to sleep with you at night or they might bite your head off."

    "I promise I won''t," Howard winked and held up his thumb,ughing before seeing the seven doors. Therge dome above them shimmered with a golden light, causing the dark, ominous sky above them to calm to those looking above. Everywhere around them, hundreds of mountains poked through the surface and flowed in the horizon with serenity.

    Howard, feeling Monica''s lips against his back, smiled and turned around to look into her glowing eyes.

    "Howard, you''re getting strong so fast. I''m going to start challenging myself too!" Monica closed her eyes and gently wrapped her arms around his neck. Leaning in, she puckered up her lips before gently touching them against his nose.

    Forcing herself to drag her lips down, Howard''s finger stopped her, brushing back her green hair as their three horns touched.

    "Monica, You make me happy! Let''s both do well and then we can kiss!"

    "You-you''re something else," Monica pushed him away and forced herself to swallow. Turning bright red, she looked down at her white tank top and the blue jeans she''d worn. She stomped her foot, and watched Howard walk into the long tunnel into the Shrine. "However, don''t you dare think I''ll let you leave me behind! I''m still stronger than you Howard!"

    "Kid, be careful," Harley tossed Monica a small trinket while leaning down and pressing against her arm. "Even if Howard gets much stronger than you, I''ll help you keep other girls off him. We can be partners."

    "Harley, it''s getting old," Una rolled her eyes, "Anyways, don''t we have some work to do?"

    "She''s being serious," Monica bit her lip and crossed her arms. "However, until the day I die I''ll never let you have him!"

    "Geez, so fiery. Anyways, just think about it. I just don''t want to be alone, okay?"

    "You''re not alone," Una said while shaking her head, responding to Harley. "Don''t we do a lot of fun things together?"

    "I''m done here," Harley pointed at the bus. "I have a meal in the oven."

    "I''m going to show you all!" Monica stomped off, leaving behind a cloud of dust while her angry figure ran into the third doorway. "I''m not losing this time! Not to you, Harley, and not to those damn women!"

    "You pissed her off on purpose, didn''t you?" Una smiled and rubbed Harley''s shoulders, massing her as they walked back to the bus. "However, you don''t have to be so mean."

    "I''m nice like that," Harley stepped over to the bus and summoned a small fire ball in her hand. "Anyways, Howard really is special. You think we canbine our Ki without him?"

    "Nope, but we have nothing else to do," Una turned and looked at the Shrine, feeling a strange, powerful force provoking her to enter its halls. "The more distracted we are, the better."

 Chapter 19: Dream World

    Chapter 19: Dream World

    "Uhm, Excuse me," Howard walked into the Shrine, finding a single woman seated cross legged on a blue mat. "Is this really the shrine?"

    "You''rete," Thedy smiled, and patted the wooden tiles, causing the ground to distort and Howard to move in her direction. Falling next to her, Howard iled his arms before finding himself falling towards the floor.

    Pushing down, Howard reached forward towards the wooden floor only to find himself floating in the air. To his right, the woman smiled, leaning down as she began to measure his torso from head to toe.

    "Very interesting. You''re Ki is connected to both the element of fire and something much more terrifying" Thedy grabbed Howard''s horns, and gently pulled him closer to her. Gravity had seemed to left the room, causing Howard to feel like he was floating in a vast and endless space.

    He gulped, and looked into the woman''s eyes, feeling a terrifying feeling growing inside of him.

    "You''re scared," Thedy smiled and gently brushed his cheeks. "You don''t need to be. I''m a lover not a fighter. I''m just here to give you a gentle push into the future."

    "What do you mean?" Howard''s fangs began to grow uncontrobly in his mouth. His fangs gritting against his bottom teeth created a strange, menacing sound. "No one can know the future."

    "The future is an illusion. All roads constantly circte back and forwards. The Ki in the Furnace especially in the ck Mountain Hignds are notorious for unlocking secrets. Anyways, your examination is done."

    "Is that your friend?" Howard gulped, noticing a strange shadow floating over the woman''s body. It had an ephemeral quality, like a ghost, that seemed full of endless sadness. "The-the shadow hanging on your shoulder?"

    "Hmm? You can see her?" The mysterious woman stood up and crossed her arms, snapping her fingers before Howard dropped onto the floor.

    Boom!

    The space seemed to distort like a moving ordion, the walls moved like raindrops patterned against them, before arge explosion sounded. Forming from a white mass, a second woman appeared standing next to Howard''s body, circling him with a brown dress flowing down her pale legs. Her beautiful amber hair draped over her shoulder while Howard struggled to stand.

    "I''m-I''m really heavy now. Do you do this to everyone?"

    "My name is Evania," The firstdy smiled and did a slight curtsy towards Howard, before pointing to thedy in the brown dress, "And this is my sister Valrana. We''re just dreams from the past. This is a dreamscape Howard. Sealed in each of these seven hallways is a different world. People from the distant past can exist here, including us sisters."

    "You-you really are pretty." Howard said pushing himself as hard as he could off the floor. "However, I''m confused. If this is a dreamscape, then why don''t my dreams matter."

    "They do!" The girls said simultaneously before snapping their fingers. In each direction, the room seemed to expand endlessly. "However, without getting too much into the details, Howard. We''d like you to do something for us."

    "I promised Monica I wouldn''t sleep in your bed, so that''s a no!" Howard blushed feeling a gentle hand touching against his skin. "If it''s anything else, though, I''ll give it a try."

    "Howard," Onedy snapped her finger, causing Howard to appear on a chair in arge throne room. "What would you say if I told you the ability to be the demon king rests inside your body? Would you find that fascinating?"

    Howard nodded his head, and noticed in the distance Monica could be seen in chains. iling her arms from arge set of pirs, her eyes - full of tears - stared at him nkly. Two men with axes stood beside her, shimmering in ck armor that wreaked of death, while the chains around Monica seemed to lower her constantly closer and closer to the floor.

    "Would you, Howard, trade anything to be strong? Or would you rather hold people you care close."

    "Uhm, if this is a dream, why is Monica here?" Howard''s body began to cause distortions to the room, catching the two women by surprise. "You know I like her a lot right. I''ll rip even the future to shreds if you hurt her."

    "You will." Evania, the gorgeous woman Howard first locked eyes on,ughed and created an ax in front of her finger tips. "Then, do you think if I tossed this ax at her head, and it fell off, you''d be able to stop it?"

    "I''ll kill you if you try," Howard smiled, "I mean it. You''re so pretty, she''s my girlfriend! It''s the least I can do for you hurting her."

    Evaniaughed and tossed back the ax, causing the room behind her to turn ck before Monica''s scream spread through the room. Instantly, arge fire grew around Howard, causing the space to shake more and more before wings burst out of his back.

    "How dare you! I''ll kill you!"

    "Calm down, it''s a dream," Evania snapped her fingers showing Monica sitting next to him at the convenience store. Picking up a grape juice, Evania patted Monica''s head while sheughed with cheer. "This is all to test you."

    "Yes, we sisters are here to help you with your development." Valrana appeared across from Monica, tossing a grape juice in the air. "We''re here to help you grow. And your biggest weakness is also your greatest strength."

    "What''s that? What''s my weakness?" Howard said, crossing his arms, returning to a calm smile with the two girls in front of him. "All I want to do is protect Monica and everyone else."

    "Yes, but life is all about choices." Evania said, snapping her fingers, causing a butterfly to split in five different directions. She held up her finger, catching one, before the other four seemed to disappear into dust. Raising her hand, she touched the butterfly, causing it to transform into a spinning sword. "You make a single choice, and it leads you down a path. And once in a while, there will be something you can''t control."

    "When the timees," Valrana continued, "You will learn you can''t control everything, Howard. When that dayes, your power will explode beyond your wildest dreams."

    "As long as no one I like dies," Howard said while smiling. "Now, I thought you two were going to make me stronger?"

    "You sure," Evaniaughed and snapped her fingers. "Because we''re kind of mean."

    "I''m meaner," Valranaughed and brushed back her sisters hair. "We approve of you, but strength onlyes after suffering. We can let you leave here, or make you suffer into strength."

    "As long as I can protect her, I don''t care," Howard picked up a can of grape juice, and opened it, smiling while Monica did the same. "I''m going to prove you sisters wrong! I''ll get strong without anything bad happening ever!"

    "Naive," Valrana sighed and appeared behind Howard, pushing him forward as the room around them changed.

    In front of Howard, arge battle field appeared with pirs of fire and ice flying in every direction. Large moving masses of warriors turned into masses of blood as they shed into their opponents aiming for their lives.

    "Howard, look out in front of you, what do you see when you look at that man?" Evania pointed at a man screaming while he brushed aside two swords stabbing close to his side. "Do you see someone about to die, or someone with a hope to live?"

    "I see a strong man," Howard said nodding his head, watching the man duck and toss a skeleton over his back before stabbing foward into the blood mist in front of him. "I see a man with the will to live."

    "That man dies in five seconds," Evania patted Howard on the back. "Anyways, for your training, you''re going to be that man. Let''s see if you can make a better decision that he did, shall we?"

 Chapter 20: Ice Mark

    Chapter 20: Ice Mark

    "He''s died over a thousand times," Evania shook her head. "He keeps making the same decision over and over again. Look, there goes his head."

    Boom!

    Howard''s head spun circles in the air,nding against the blood covered grass as pirs of mes shot up into the sky. Smiling at the woman he loved running off to safety, Howard felt a warmth on the inside disappearing before he suddenly reappeared on his feet.

    For the 1001st time, Howard saw a skeleton''s head inches from his face stabbing forward with a sword. To his right, two zombies wearing armor brandished axes towards his head while a woman rushed towards his arms.

    An archer pulling a bow string, smiled before pulling the string back and shooting out a stream of light that went through a nearby soldier''s head. Blood shot onto Howard''s head before he saw a single opening above the girl who he loved most dearly.

    A beautiful girl with green hair, looked up with tears on her eyes, seeing the man she loved fighting for his life as a spear neared her. Turning back and seeing the choice between his life and her own, she immediately shook her head and screamed "No" before Howard jumped forward.

    A spear stabbed into Howard''s neck, sending his head tilting to the side before a skeleton''s hand shed and escaped his vision. His head began to tilt to the side and fall to the floor, rolling on the ground as the girl he loved escaped with tearsing down her eyes.

    "Howard, you idiot! What are you doing!" Monica screamed at the top of her lungs. Sitting in front of three beautiful woman, Monica watched on in horror from the third pathway Howard''s current predicament.

    Grinding her ball into a fist, Monica mmed her hands into the table, looking at the ck haired woman floating in the air, inches from her face, with a stare that could freeze even the hottest fires. "Damn it! Why are you showing me this? So what if my boyfriend is an idiot."

    "He''s at least trying. You haven''t even started the third challenge." The ck haired woman waved her hand, causing dozens of doorways to appear. She pointed to the one at the end of the haul, appearing with hundreds of strange, distorted shadows, and carefully drank her tea. "Monica, Zack would want you to pick a doorway."

    "Hmph, you mean so I can forget him?" Monica stuck out her tongue and watched Howard make the same decision one more time. "You want me to try that technique again right?! Well, Zack told me he''d teach me it when he got back! I''m just waiting for him, okay!"

    "Monica, he''s dead." Thedy shook her head. "He''s dead except in your nightmares. You can''t have dreams if your nightmares constantly destroy them. I''m not telling you to forget him. I''m merely asking you to see what he''d want."

    "You-you think I''ll-I''ll be able to help Howard," Monica crossed her arms and watched Howard die for the 1005th time. "That idiot is so stupid. Its like he sees a girl, and he loses all reason!"

    "At least he tries," The woman named Jarcey said, smiling as Howard fell into the darkness one more time. "You-you don''t understand how important it is to close the door Zack left open. Once you do that, even Howard won''t pass you in strength for a long time."

    "You-you promise I can leave if I don''t like what I see?" Monica stood up and slowly and carefully walked towards the room at the end of the hall. The further she got, the more Zack''sugh appeared in her head, causing her to cry as she walked deeper into the darkness. "You''ll help me Jarcey? Promise?"

    "You''re so beautiful, Monica. That boy died a 1005 times for someone that reminded him of you. At this point, you''re practically cheating on your future with a dead man! Go in there and show him you''re worth the rtionship!"

    "Fine! I''m doing it, but I''m not going to like it!" Monica opened the door at the end of the hallway, and mmed it, causing Una and Zack to appear before her eyes.

    In a field with thousands of pikes littered around, some full of corpses, a signal magician floated above everything, casting down a feeling of contempt at the two travelers wandering below.

    "Zack, so nice to see you." Monica ran forward, and jumped into the man''s arms, causing Una to stop and pause on her path.

    Zack''s blue hair and freckled features appeared in front of her eyes. A warm smile instantly spread across his face, before he opened his arms and caught all th feelings Monica had to offer. Spinning her in the air, holding her close, Zackughed and flicked back his hair. He immediately pushed his hair into Monica''s forehead, and rubbed it before a bright smile appeared on his face.

    "Little sister! I missed you," Zack hoisted her up into the air. "What are you doing so deep in the Furnace?"

    "I-I don''t want you to leave me. Please don''t!" Monica grabbed him with all her might. "Please! Please juste back to the camp. We, we can drink orange soda together, and tell stories all night long! Just like when we used to be in school."

    "I''m sorry, Monica. I have to go in the Furnace. Sometimes, you can''t escape your fate," Zack smiled and brushed her on the head. "However, oh wait! I just remembered, I wanted to teach you something."

    "Please, please stop," Monica began hitting his chest like a drum. "Please! Don''t teach me anything."

    "Una''s waiting for me," Zack rubbed her on the head. "However, since we''re both ice users I have to teach you this. Can you open your hand?" Zack took out a small little trinket, and rubbed it gently between his hands. "I spent all night making this trinket for you.I promise you''ll like it."

    "No, please no!" Monica wiped the snot from her face, hitting him onest time. "Why-why did you do this? What made you risk your life for a dream?"

    "It''s because of you," Zack gently brushed aside her hair and put his head against her one more time. "I did it because I know in the future you''ll be a thousand times better than me. I just wanted to be a lighthouse that guided the way. Now, look here. We love each other right?"

    "Yes, of course I love you brother," Monica wiped the tears from her eyes. "I-I never once told anyone we were rted! Just like you said!"

    "Good girl," Zack rubbed her hair onest time and put in all his warmth. "This technique is called the Ice Mark. When I mastered it, I immediately jumped to the C rank. You''re going to be so cool when you use it!"

    "Ice-Ice mark?" Monica wiped her tears. "What is that?"

    "It''s all in the trinket I left you at home," Zack said with a smile. "When you activate it, a mark will appear on your body that will make you so strong! However, the design of the mark is up to you."

    "What-what does yours do idiot." Monica couldn''t help it and hugged Zack one more time. "Why! Why did you have to leave?! I hate you so much!"

    "I love you too," Zackughed and caused a blue cross to appear on his arms, suddenly causing the air around him to chill. mming his hand down, a gigantic cier formed that soared 30 meters into the air. "Anyways, this is my mark. It lets me channel energy ten times faster for a minute. I bet yours will be even cooler!"

    "The only thing cool is you," Monica stepped back and looked up at the magician in the sky,ughing and waiting for Una and Zack to advance a few feet further. Grinding her fist into a ball, she mmed it into Zack''s arm, wiping the tears from her eyes. "You''re so cool that you you should know I got a boyfriend! He''s mine!"

    "Oh, well I''m d to hear that." Zack smiled and turned to face Una, "Anyways, pipsqueak, I got to go be that lighthouse okay? See you in a few years."

    "Zack, no! ZACK!" Monica reached forward only to find herself sitting back at the table.

    Looking down, Howard''s head once again spun in the air,nding on the ground and gushing out in all directions

    "He''ll be proud of you." Jersey said, brushing back all the sadness welling out of the small girl in front of her. "Zack will be so proud of you. However, now, shall we begin the real training?"

 Chapter 21: Phantom Shift

    Chapter 21: Phantom Shift

    "He''s trying to defy reality," Evania raised her eyebrows and smiled, "You think he likes women a little too much?"

    "Maybe it''s not such a bad thing." Valranaughed and picked up a grape juice, smiling while sipping it down her throat. She seemed to be feasting on the memories Howard provided for their dreamscape, drinking the sweet nectar from the metal can with a smile on her face. "He already died 110,331 thousand times. Monica has long ago finished her training."

    "Well, 20 more tries and he fails," Evania watched the battlefield once again popte with skeletons and zombies as thousands of beams of fire and ice shot at their opposing forces. This happened to be one of the first battles that urred in the Furnace, thousands of lives got taken a seconds, dreams faded and died in screams of undying agony. "By now, most men would try and change. See the bright side."

    "He''s doing it again," Valrana watched Howard''s body split in two directions, shing at two zombies before an ax went stabbing into his neck. The ax grazed agianst his armor, sparks flew in the air, before Howard turned and shed through the skeletons'' head. Smiling, Howard noticed hundreds of archers in the distance, waiting in the shadows, preparing to fire.

    ''Are you serious? All that effort for this!''

    Boom!

    Howard watched the hundreds of arrows shatter through nearby soldiers skulls before 10 pierced into his armor. Blood gushed out of his body, dropping him to the floor, before he looked forward and saw the most beautiful orange eyes glimmering in the darkness.

    Once again, a secondter, he revived, smiling before a burst of energy traveled through his body.

    ''I think I''m learning to control it,'' Howard seemed to turn into three phantoms that parried attacks from all directions. Two axes and a sword got stopped before Howard reached down and grabbed the body of the beautiful girl that had alluded him so many times before.

    Tossing her into the air, hundreds of arrows neared Howard before with a spin three phantoms shed through the arrows, before a circle of fire decimated all the zombies around. Catching the girl in his hands, Howard smiled before looking at Evania staring in disbelief.

    ''What? I did it didn''t I?" Howard looked down, finding himself back at the table in the convenience store with a can of grape juice rolling in his direction. Picking it up, he smiled and looked at Evania, who seemed to be both on the cusp of anger and tears. "I saved the girl! Did I do something wrong?"

    "You''re supposed to let her die so you can win the battle!" Evania pped Howards hand, and then opened a bag of chips. "You''ll never be your best if you can''t make hard choices! Didn''t you learn that in the 500,000 times you died!"

    "I don''t care. She reminded me of Monica, so I had to save her," Howard stood up and crossed his arms. "You want me to be something I''m not? I''m just a guy that likes women and making them happy."

    "You''re weak." Evaniaughed and brushed back her ck hair. "However, you''re also only thirteen years old. However, your birthday is tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes, how did you know?" Howard saw a birthday cake floating appear on the convenience store table, with firecracker candles, and Monica standing behind it with a curler in her mouth. "I-I-It''s not important. All that matters is I can help those down here."

    "Oh, so we found your real problem," The two women said simultaneously. "Howard, you have to value yourself or else you can never reach your maximum potential."

    "Howard, growing up requires sacrifice," Evania smiled and held out her hand. "Anyways, I think it''s time we make you a little stronger, don''t you sister?"

    "Agreed," The two sisters stood up and smiled before the hallway reappeared. "Go down the hallway Howard and go to room 63. Inside, you''ll find a small little oasis with your name on it. Go inside, and you''ll find a small pit that you must bathe in for 10 hours. Not a second longer, okay? Or you''ll blow up."

    "I''m good at following orders," Howard said, nodding his head. "If you want, next time Ie back I can bring grape juice," Howard smiled and created one in his hand, tossing it to Evania. For some reason, Evania appeared shocked as she caught the juice, looking at her sister with disbelief and surprise. "Anyways, do you two happen to have a timer. Ha, I don''t want to blow up."

    "There will be a woman waiting for you in the room," Evaniaughed. "Go now, Howard, and try and reach your potential. Remember, even the most stubborn people have to make hard choices."

    "Right, thank you. Heh, I wasn''t supposed to say this, but I really want to sleep with you two when I Grow up!" Howard ran out the room with a smile on his face and rushed to the room with his name on it.

    Behind him, in the room, the two womanughed, before the world around them began to fade into the darkness.

    "He''s able to affect even our dreams. He''s dangerous," Evania said, nodding her head. "What was that strange feeling emitting from his body when he created the phantoms? I''ve never seen anything like it."

    "It''s hope, maybe. Something we desperately need." Valrana watched her body fading into the darkness and smiled, looking at the grape juice that somehow had refused to fade. "Love you sister."

    ###

    Howard jumped into a blue, viscous liquid as a young woman behind him nearly screamed in terror.

    She had on a white dress and blue stockings embroidered with flowers and birds. Her skin shimmered underneath the glowing candles floating in the Shrine. Watching Howard lean back in the extremely rare, and vibrant fluid, she nearly broke into tears. It seemed like he was treating a once in a lifetime blessing like a swimming pool.

    "This is so nice. Do you want to join me?"

    "That-that''s impossible! Just close your eyes and focus. The Ki in that water was coagted from the air, in a process that took 100 years! If you waste a single drop of it on me, the founders would never forgive me?"

    "So it''s special?" Howard put some on his hands, feeling it traveling into his pores, before picking up a single drop. "That means even a single drop could make you smile, right?"

    "I-I got sent to the Furnace by ident," The youngdy said, crossing her arms. "I don''t have horns like you, and can''t conjure or cast magic. I would''ve be a zombie, forced to forever hunger for Ki, but your teacher let me stay here."

    "So, this would really help you, then?" Howard picked up a handful and smiled before waving the youngdy over. "Listen, I think you''re pretty. In exchange for a story, how about I give you a single drop."

    "Are-are you sure?" The ck haired woman blushed and walked over to Howard.

    She had been on an excavation with a couple of colleagues, looking for remnants of the ancient city Ban, before her team discovered a tunnel that seemed to spread endlessly into the abyss. The men with her at the time, seemed thrilled beyond measure, thinking that the Ancient Ban Civilization must have hidden their greatest treasures in the dark world beneath the ins.

    Unfortunately, after traveling for nearly an hour down adder to no where, they came upon awork of fluorescent bulbs, electric lines, and train tracks. At the time, she immediately felt something side herself cracking, of course, that was before she noticed the dozens of men in hazmat suit walking her direction, walking inside of a gas cloud that soon forced her into a sleepless rest.

    A few momentster, she, Arina, woke up next to her two colleagues, who had turned so pale white that even the sand beneath them seemed darker than night. Pushing herself up, she found Annibell, standing over her, reaching towards her with such big hands that the world seemed to shake.

    "You''re body seems to have a fondness for Ki. Otherwise, you''d be dead," Anibell had picked her up, and took her to this ce before the first night.

    Arina, telling that story to Howard, wiped off a tear as it ended.

    Three hourster, she''d told him pretty much all of his life story, and still found him staring into her eyes waiting for the next word.

    "I-I''m so sorry! However, now that we''re friends. Why don''t you just join me?"

    "I''d die!" Arina smiled andughed, "Aren''t you going to ask me anything about why I didn''t turn into a zombie?"

    "You''re special, and beautiful. That''s all I need to know," Howard picked up a single drop of the viscous fluid and gently tapped Arina on the skin. The next moment, her body seemed to glow brightly, causing the candles in the room to slightly quiver from the brewing wind. "Anyways, I''ll give you more when you want it. How do you feel?"

    "Like I''m breaking the rules," Arinaughed. "This one drop will allow me to go outside again. You have no idea how much this means to me. Even if you asked me to die for you, I''d do it!"

    "Then live, duh," Howard smiled and closed his eyes. "Anyways, can you tell me more about those men that brought you here? Do you know anything?"

    "I don''t know. All I know is that they can enter and leave the Furnace whenever they please. Otherwise, they never would''ve taken me down here." Arina sighed and saw her two dead colleagues, trying her hardest not to cry and ruin the atmosphere. "However, I can tell you about magicians. I''ve been studying a few of their chants. How about? In exchange for one more drop, I''ll tell you everything I know!"

    "Hmm, deal. However, first, have you ever heard of someone named Zack? I keep hearing him calling for me and it''s really strange."

 Chapter 22: Origin Technique

    Chapter 22: Origin Technique

    Monica, Una, Harley, and Lera finally saw Howard appear like a long awaited sunset after a horrible day.

    Howard got into the bus, and found Monica had already scooted over to let him sit next to her for the rest of the ride. Harley, smiling at him, gently pushed him onto the bus before shutting the bus doors with the ck lever to her right.

    "You took forever. Did you leave those girls alone?" Harley yawned and looked down at a map before turning on the ignition. "I thought we''d have time for 3 Shrines. Turns out, we have to go to the West Branch now."

    "Sorry, I''m a little hard headed." Howardughed and took a seat next to Monica, finding her in a blue striped dress with stockings on. "Anyways, why are you dressed so nicely."

    "It''s your birthday. Did you think you could keep it a secret?" Monica folded her arms together and puckered out her lips. "Now, I think you owe me something." Monica shut her eyes and pointed at her lips. "Quickly, before I change my mind."

    "Ha, what a great present!" Howard pulled Monica''s green hair into a bunch and thrust her head forward, causing the love in the air to almost shake out of her. Gently cing his lips against hers, he kissed her sweetly before finding the entire bus had grown silent.

    "Uhm, do I have to pay to watch?" Lera joked and moved a seat closer to them. "I-I''m shocked at how bold you''re being, Monica."

    "I-I did it to prove a point!" Monica turned to look out the window and saw Harley nkly staring at her. "The-that''s the only kiss you''re getting for now, do you hear me!"

    "Wait, but how did you know?" Howard smiled, his skin flushing red while a warmth spread down his body. "How did you find out about my birthday?"

    "The news," Harley said with a yawn. "Monica remembered your birthday on the news. Now can we please go? I want to get to the West Branch before your birthday is over?"

    ''Why?" Howard said, raising his brows. "I already have all I need."

    "Kid, you''re in Hell''s Academy. The Aresoul are constantly trying to kill us, and zombies constantly are trying to rip us to shreds. Can we please celebrate for once!" Harley stepped on the gas and began speeding down the road. "Anyways, how about we sing the longest, most painful, excruciating happy birthday. Shall we?"

    "Heh, you guys are the best!" Howard said nodding his head. "It''s why I refuse to change. Because if anything bad happens to one of you, I''ll destroy everything."

    ###

    West Branch, Nighttime,

    A bus heading over 120 miles an hour neared a hundred foot high set of steel iron gates.

    Arge, ptial building seemed to be floating in the distance, with a clock tower, and tworge spirals on its left and right side.

    It looked like a modern castle, with dozens of ss windows, but with a steel exterior that seemed to block out even the night. On a few guard towers, dozens of shadows could be seen marching back and forth, looking into the night for any strange movements.

    A secondter, the bus soon got burned by a bright light, appearing out of the hand of a teenage girl walking down the gravel road. Three ice spears floated around her body, as she held a miniscule sun in the palm of her hands.

    "Stop! Or I''ll turn you to ash!" A deep voice came out of the girl''s mouth, "Is that you Harley?"

    "Hey boss," Harley stopped the bus, spinning the wheel and causing the back of the bus to shift in a circle until it spun to a stop. Jumping out, Harley yawned, and created a small globe of fire and fury of her own, walking down the gravel road. "I brought visitors, and a package from Annibell."

    "Teacher? What did she send?" The small girl smiled and ran onto the bus, finding Howard and Monica pressed against the walls. "Who are these two? Where is our present?"

    "She-she needs to learn to drive!" Una got off the bus and tossed a small fire ball at Harley. "Are you trying to kill us?"

    "Nope, make you crazy for me," Harley yawned and created three more fireballs, lightning up the expanse. "Anyways, boss, did the Varlen stop bothering us?"

    "Nope, they camest night," The young woman picked up arge package from the back of the bus, withrge fingerprints scattered on it, and exited the chassis. "They seem to be worried about something. I''m afraid we won''t have peace tonight."

    "It''s a shame. It''s Howards birthday," Harley said with a smile on her face. "Me and Monica are both dating him, so hands off."

    "We''re not both dating him!" Monica fumed and ran off the bus, finding Howard''sugh causing her to nearly burst into tears. "He''s mine until the day I die!"

    "I see you made friends," The teenage girl sighed and walked over to Una. "Nice to see you again, Una. How''s it going back near Dark Bloonds? Is Teacher Annibell still scaring away the hordes?"

    "It''splicated. Let''s not talk around the young ones," Una patted Reece on the shoulder, and began walking towards the opening steel gates with dozens of carvings on each bar. "Something happened on myst expedition."

    "Well, I guess it can wait until after Howard get spoiled tonight," Reece put her arm arounds Howard back, causing him to turn towards her chest and gulp. "Monica, do you mind? We don''t do anything bad to him, we swear."

    "Nope, the happier he is, the deeper he is in my grasp!" Monicaughed wickedly and entered into the gates of the camp.

    Upstairs, arge table with dozens of different types of canned food, mixed in with a single fruit, greeted them. Sitting down at the table, Monica grabbed Howard''s hand so tight she nearly broke the air in half. "Howard, you enjoying yourself yet," Monica said while twitching with anger.

    A few meters from her, Reece had decided to put on a beautiful white dress, while three girls she didn''t recognize came out with a cake. "You-you better have eyes for me only tomorrow, again, okay."

    ''Does that mean I get to sleep in their beds tonight?" Howard said with a smile, before his hand nearly got crushed out of existence. "Heh, I''m kidding. Of course, we''re sleeping together tonight."

    "Happy birthday, young one," Reece put down the candles and then tossed a small trinket into the air. "This is a technique I made just for you, catch."

 Chapter 23: A Burning Desire

    Chapter 23: A Burning Desire

    Howard woke up in the morning with Monica staring outside with a shocked expression.

    Thousands of strange, towering monsters with long necks rising above the clouds marched forward. Putting on a jean jacket, Monica looked back at Howard and smiled, watching him rise with a smile on her face.

    "Uhm, Howard, have I ever told you about the Varlen?" Monica grabbed Howard''s hands, looking at him as he noticed therge beasts approaching the West Branch. "Those beasts right there are their flock."

    "They''re huge," Howard gulped, seeing a few dozen hundred feet tall monsters ambling forward, causing mountains of dust to rise above them. Every time they moved forward, arge cloud of dust would arise, changing the hills and valleys every time their feet hit the ground. "What do they want?"

    "They want ess to the oasis behind us," Monica crossed her arms, "Reece has been fighting them off every day for thest three weeks. I-I''m scared Howard. I don''t want anyone else I know to die!"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you," Howard gently kissed the back of her head before opening the window. "They probably need help right?"

    "Are you serious? Those monsters are all in the C rank. The Authoritarian you lost to on the 20th floor of the obelisk would get crushed in an instant."

    "Howard, let''s go," Harley knocked at the door, bursting it open with Una standing by her side. "We need you. Reece told me to get you, and kill the girl."

    "Stop joking!" Monica stuck out her tongue. "If Howard is going, I''m going!"

    "Fine, let her go," Una sighed and walked into the room. "Howard, you think you canbine our attacks again!"

    "Yup, I got better it at the shrine! I think I even learned a cool trick." Howard followed after Una, holding Monica''s hand as they walked out towards the gates.

    A few minutester,

    Howard met Reece and four woman outside the encampment. A few other, remaining in base, had their hands against massive metal beams. Pointing them at therge beasts while gathering Ki by their feet. The four girls all had on simr white attire, with hoods, and scarfs that blew in the wind and matched its hue. Seeing a hundred men approach them on horses with therge beasts behind, Reece sighed and looked at Howard.

    "Howard, you really canbine two Ki frequencies?" Reece said, tapping him on the shoulder. "If you can, we can probably scare them off. If not, we''re all going to have to run for the hills."

    "I can do it!" Howard nodded his head. "However, those beasts seem so peaceful."

    "They are under the Varlen''s control," Harley said, yawning. "The Varlen go into dreamscapes and capture dream beasts. They herd them for resources, and also for Ki. Each one of those guys is like a bi gpower generator."

    "Why? Why hurt such strange creatures?" Howard said, shaking his head. "Anyways, we just have to scare them right."

    "Yup, now Howard. All six of the girls around you, besides Monica, are fire users." Reece patted him on the shoulder. "If you canbine five our fires, we can probably stand a chance against a C rank Dream Beast. However, if you can''t, we''re doomed. Fair enough?"

    "He got it," Monica said, patting him on the back. "I-I''m going to go ahead and test a new skill."

    "You kidding?" Harleyughed, "What can you do, little one? You''ve been here for eight months."

    Monica scoffed and walked forward, summoning two ice marks on her hand before she pressed into the ground. A gigantic wall nearly 100 feet high spread out in the distance, before creating a T like shape that blocked the view ahead.

    "I-I can do a lot." Monica coughed and wiped the sweat from her head. "I-I won''t be useless!"

    "That''s impressive. You''re still sharing Howard," Harley patted Howard on the back and then summoned a fire ball. "Anyways, kid, Monica just bought us an extra half a second. Now, we''re going to summon ourrgest attacks. If youbine them, today, you can have a second birthday."

    "Sorry about all the pressure, Howard," Una tapped him on the shoulder, holding out a fireball of her own. "Ready?"

    "Ready!" Howard nodded his head, "let''s do this!"

    ###

    Three minutester, Monica looked out in disbelief as her 10th wall copsed.

    With a single turn of its hand, arge dream beast hovering well above the nearby mountains, mmed into the ice and sent shards in every direction.

    It''s ck skin, hidden by the storm, made it look like a moving fortress, moving through the sand with a strange grace. Beneath it, two dozen men with goggles on their foreheads, and white robes blowing in the wind, pointed their hands forward.

    Therge dream beast, following the man''s order, shed forward again, destroying the ice wall in seconds as Monica dropped to the ground.

    ''One more! I can''t fall behind Howard.'' Monica coughed, sending another 100 foot ice wall rising into the sky. Instantly, therge dream beast stopped stepping forward, only to jump up and cross its hands, mming them into the ice wall.

    Boom!

    Snow began to fall to the ground, mixing in with the sand, as Howard held his hands over six girls mes, muttering under his breath, before the six spheres shot in opposite directions!

    Boom!

    Four spheres of different mes fused in his hand, however, two exploded in the distance, creating a hole deep in the ground.

    "Just one more Howard, and you got this," Una wiped the sweat from her head, "Can we try again?"

    "Reece, make yours a little smaller than ours, you''re stronger," Una continued, patting Howard on the back. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I''m fine," Howard nodded his head, watching a fire grow in Reece''s hand that spun towards him with a strange grace. "I-I know this sounds crazy, but Reece. Have you kissed a guy before?"

    "What? Why are you asking that?"

    "Just answer him!" Harley said, rubbing her shoulders. "Come on!"

    "Yes, more than one guy, a few. I''m twenty-five Is that strange?" Reece said, blushing underneath the amber tone of the fire. "Why? Why are you asking that?"

    "I think it helps me understand your mes," Howard said, nodding his head. "The more I know about people, the easier it is for me to find their frequency. Do you have anything else really personal."

    "You''re pushing it," Reece blushed and covered her chest, trying to hold her secrets in. "Ugh, fine! I one time dated a college man when I was in highschool. He-he didn''t show up for our second date!"

    "I feel that!" Howard said, smiling. The next moment, therge mass of swelling, beating fire absorbed the little me. Wiping off his sweat, Howard grinned and held it in the air. "Wooh, I think i can make a muchrger one now."

    "Great, let''s blow them up," Reece walked over to Monica and tapped her on the back. "Girl, you''re impressive, however, I think it''s about time you step back."

    "Did-did I do okay, Howard," Monica smiled before closing her eyes, gently falling into Reece''s arms. "I-I''m still stronger than you."

    "Heh, I know. You''re the best Monica," Howard walked passed her while holding out his hands. A gigantic swelling of heat began to glow in his hands, floating in front of him, as the five girls walked up to him and held out their hands.

    Five gigantic spheres of fire began to circle in the air, swellingrger andrger while arge dream beast appeared, breaking through the clouds above them.

    "It''s now or never, Howard! Combine them and fire!"

 Chapter 24: The Oasis

    Chapter 24: The Oasis

    "Wow, that''s big. Howard, why is it sorge," Harley joked, patting him on the back. "You ready to fire sport?"

    "Ready," Howard smiled, wiping the sweat off his head. "Where should I aim?"

    "Hit the biggest one in the center," Reece pointed over Howards'' head and grinned.

    Howard had sessfullybined the five disparate energies from the six girls into his own, creating a fire ball that extended like a small sun in the swirling sand storm. Stepping forward, Howard felt his body crack before he somehow willed the fireball forward.

    "This is harder than getting Monica to let go of me once she falls asleep," Howard smiled and pushed one more step forward. The massive swelling of energy finally seemed to fire forward, turning into a screaming bullet that flourished rapidly towards therge dream beasts approaching.

    Boom!

    Instantly, therge ming mass hit into the dream beasts chest, causing it to look down in shock with its white eyes glimmering strangely. The next moment, arge beam of light exploded on it, causing its body to tremble before it shot back and began to fall downward.

    "Impossible!" One of the Van yelled, looking up at hisrge dream beast falling towards the ground. "Mance, Caney! Catch him!" A Van named Gorlo tapped a device in his hands, turning to look at the two forms slowly ambling towards his location. Reaching forward, Mance, a blue skinned giant with green rocks flowing down its body, pushed into the falling form.

    Bang!

    From the pressure, Mance''s knees buckled and began to fall back before Gorlo turned forward and saw another fiery mass forming in the horizon. In disbelief, Gorlo turned to his side, looking at another Van on a horse pulling back on his reigns.

    "That might be magic. They can''t keep it up forever!" Arge, muscr man with several horns on his armor scoffed, clicking a button that sent a tremendous, painful shock to the beasts above him. Holding out his hand, a strange device appeared with a lens on it, that he immediately fired forward.

    Swoosh!

    Immediately, the device flittered forward and turned into a bird that soared to Howard''s location. Tilting towards the floor, the device began to glow before dozens of simr devices appeared behind it.

    "Shoot them down!" Harley stepped forward and kicked the floor, sending three fire pirs shooting into the air. "Howard, you got this?"

    "I''m fine," Howard squeezed his hands together before six more gigantic masses formed. "Where should I fire this time."

    "Aim for their feet," Reece pointed at Mance, the blue rock dream beast, before she nodded her head. "If you knock those two over, we win."

    Bang!

    Howard gulped as dozens of the strange birds got crushed in the storm of fire. Pushing the heat from his hands, suddenly two fire balls split in the air, spinning in circles around each other as they advanced forward. A secondter, the tworge ming balls struck Mance''s knees.

    Instantly, the giant buckled over, dropping Gorlo''s hopes along with it. Watching his dream beasts copse, Gorlo pulled back on the reigns, cursing on his breath before he rapidly clicked down with his hands.

    "Back you go! Back!" Gorlo''s body suddenly emitted arge white light before the dream beasts behind him began to disappear. They seemed to turn into streams of light that flowed into his body, disappearing as a cloud of smoke into a vent in his arm. "Damn it. They must have a magician! Arlo. What should we do?"

    Arlo had a ck mohawk above his head with goggles on it, with his toned upper body revealed in the wind. His brown pants ruffled as he jumped off his horse, pulling out a telescope as he looked forward into the distance.

    "They-they don''t have a magician. They have a brat," Arlo sighed and folded his hands behind a back. "We cane back tomorrow with three more herders. If we attack from three directions they''re doomed."

    Arlo sighed and looked down at the readings he was getting from the floating device on his arm. An extremely powerful existence lived in the oasis behind the West Branch. The fluctuations, if they were right, indicated a treasure that could change their herds for years toe!

    "That damn oasis is the key to destroying the Aresoul. Those damn magicians are trying to im more territory to the west of the Furnace. I have a feeling if we get to that oasis, what''s inside it will let us join on the front line."

    "Anyways, they''reing. Let''s go," Arlo clicked a button on his wrist, suddenly growing wings before he shot up into the air. The horse beneath his feet somehow disappeared into a array of light, causing Gorlo to sigh before he held out his hand.

    Arge bird instantly shot out of his fist, turning into thousands of little missiles that struck towards Reece as she approached at her top speed.

    Creating arge fireshield, Reece looked up at the two Van flying into the distance. Grasping her fist into a tight ball while Howard stopped by her side.

    "Did-did they just fly away?" Howard said, scratching his head. "Isn''t that impossible down here?"

    "Nothing is impossible with the Van. You okay?"

    Reece felt a tingling sensation in her stomach, looking at the young Howard next to her sweating from every pore. Without his ability, their victory today would''vee at arge cost. She smiled, wiping away her fear of having to sacrifice herself as Howard kept looking puzzled into the distance.

    "If-if nothing is impossible down here, why do they want what''s in the oasis?"

    "I don''t know, but we''ve been digging to find out," Reece grabbed Howards'' shoulders and pushed him back to Monica. "You and your girlfriend can go on a date there tonight with us if you like? How does that sound?"

    "Alone," Monica said crossing her arms, "Harley, I think I earned one night alone with Howard right?"

    "Sure, but he''lle to me eventually," Harley giggled and fixed her shirt, looking down and nodding her head. "I''de too. Anyways, You sure they won''t being back today?"

    "The Van are predictable," Reece flicked Harley in the ear. "However, me and you need to talkter. You-you aren''t predictable."

    "Howard," Reece said with a smile, "Meet me by the oasis in three hours. Until then, give Monica a massage. I think she deserves one from her boyfriend after being so awesome!"

    "M-massage?" Monica gulped, looking at Howards handsing closer to her. "Just-just a massage Howard! Nothing else! I-I just kissed you yesterday! Don''t-don''t you dare think about it!"

    "Sounds good. Well then, after Monica gets her massage. We''ll meet at the oasis."

 Chapter 25: Eye of the Beast

    Chapter 25: Eye of the Beast

    In the West Branch, a small oasis sat next to arge mountain. All around it, dozens of tunnels had been dug by a single woman, floating in a boat that seemed to move itself.

    Holding out her hand, the brte caused the Earth to her right to seem to shatter before arge tunnel began to expand outward. From above, it seemed like thousands of pedals of a flower had formed around her, spinning in various strange patterns.

    A few of the tunnels had staircases that led into the abyss. Holding her arms across her chest, the brte sighed and turned, seeing a strange beast appear resting by her feet.

    "Go away," The woman opened one of her eyes and sighed, "You''re cute, but I can''t take care of you,"

    "Mm?" A small furry ck bat with three long tails and yellow eyes looked at the woman like someone had just stolen it''s future. Holding out its arms, the girl Kellen, finally gave in, letting the little creature hop into her palm as the found of footsteps trembled the ground behind her.

    "They''re here. Stay underneath my jacket," Kellen picked up the little, strange beast and gently slid it down her back. Feeling it''s teeth sinking into her back, beginning to gently take a sip of her blood, Kellen nearly burst into anger. However, seeing Reece behind her, Kellen stood up and tapped the boat, causing it to shoot to the sandy shore full of six beautiful woman and one man."

    "Howard, Kellen here is our top earth user," Reece smiled and held up Howard''s hand. "She''s a higher rank than you. It''s only polite you shake her hand."

    "Nice to meet you. Yes, I''m Kellen the Fierce!" The girl jumped off the boat and spun in the air. "Ha, I''m beautiful right? Before I grew these cute ck wings I used to be a up anding singer. Want to hear me sing?"

    "Uhm, can I book an appointment," Howard put his hand behind his head andughed. "I-I think I pissed off my girlfriend. You can help me, right?"

    "That''s twice as expensive, but yes," Kellen nodded her head, "What did you do to her?"

    "It''s what I did," Harley patted Howard on the back. "I got this guy to say he''d date me too in front of his girlfriend. It turns out. He was in prison so long he didn''t know what that meant."

    Howard and Monica had been in their room.

    He started giving her a massage on the back, over her clothes, before Monica turned to him glowing underneath themplight of the West Branch Suite. Putting some oil on his hands, Howard gently rubbed the exposed part of her back before ''that'' got brought up.

    "Howard, do you like Harley?" Monica asked, "I mean What do you think of her?"

    "She''s really pretty. However, she hasn''t asked me out yet. I don''t know what I''d say!" Howard had smiled at her and brushed back her hair before returning to her shoulders. Seeing her face turn red, he gently rubbed her shoulder des before kissing her once on the forehead. "All I know is I died over 100,000 times just to save you!"

    "I know, and I saw it! You''re an idiot Howard. When are you going to grow up? Do you like me, or do you like her?"

    "I-I like both of you," Howard said, raising his eye brows, watching Monica slither away from him with anger and disdain. "However, you''re my girlfriend! My very first girlfriend." Howard patted her on the leg and smiled.

    "Howard, you you are so naive. I don''t know if I can be with you," Monica said, grabbing at the amulet on her chest with tears in her eyes. "I-I don''t know if I can do this any longer! You''re starting to remind me of Zack! You''re just too carefree!"

    "Monica, I''m a good listener. Don''t leave."

    "No!" Monica got up and rushed to the door, springing it open. The brown frame jingled before Monica dashed into the darkness of the stairwell. Crossing his arms, Howard kicked back, looking at the ceiling before a knock came from beneath him.

    "Can I say something?" Harley said, walking into the room with a smile. "Howard, will you go out with me?"

    "Sure," Howard said with a smile. "What do you mean go out?"

    "HOWARD! WE ARE OVER!" Monica screamed, tossing the ice amulet into the air and over towards Howard''s hand. "I-I can''t believe you! I-I gave you my first kiss! I-I just let you touch my waist!"

    "Well, you''ll get over it," Harley sighed and walked over to Howard. "Anyways, I was listening in and thought I''d ask you out on a date. We got to go anyways. Reece told me to get you."

    "Did-did I just screw up?"

    "What are you talking about," Harley walked over to Howard and put her hand over his eyes. "You just got the best thing you could ever dream off. Trust me."

    ###

    Howard looked at Kellen after telling her the story, and begged her one more time to sing a song.

    Hearing his request, Kellen smiled before nodding her head. Putting her arm around him as she walked him over towards a tunnel.

    "So, that''s what happened! Ha! I love how honest you are!"

    "Where''s the tunnel, Kellen?" Reece said, crossing her chest. "Which one is the most promising."

    "Over there. It has the biggest Ki signature. Check it out," Kellen yawned and tossed a remote over to Reece, stretching as her beautiful shadow split into three under the setting sun. "I''m not sure what it is, but I''m excited about it!"

    "Me too," Reece walked into the entrance way and nodded her head. "Let''s hope something that can help us is lurking in those shadows."

    ###

    Deep inside the caverns, sinuous road, a grinding sound could be heard.

    Holding a fireball in her hand, Reece shivered with a mixture of fright and angst as a small little bug hopped onto the wall in their path.

    "Omg! Omg! Make it go away!" Reece face palmed herself before a beam of light shot into the small bug in the craggy path. Turning it into a crisp, Reece finally couldn''t'' take it and sprung behind Howard, hugging him with all her might.

    "Is-is it gone?"

    "You melted it to smithereens," Harley said, gently pushing Reece forward. "Come on. There is a line back here, hurry it up."

    "I''ll go first." Howard snapped his fingers before antern manifested in his hands, forming from a small ball of mes. Tapping it forward, Howard created three morenterns that spread down the tunnel, creating a clear view of its endless halls.

    "Wow, you''re getting good and channeling kid. Where did you learn to do that?" Reece said with a frown. "I-I didn''t learn how to shape fire until a year after I arrived."

    "Heh, I practice a lot," Howard nodded his head. "When I''m dreaming, I train. Why? Is that unusual?"

    "Very, but we can talk about thatter," Reece pointed at the tunnel ahead. "You-you go ahead kid. I-I should tell you a little secret about me to make our connection stronger right. I''m T-T-Terrified of. Bugs"

    "Heh, just like my mother." Howard nodded his head.

    Walking into the tunnel, Howard explored the entire underpass before finding a strange opening. Entering into it, dozens of stctite could be seen drooping down from the massive rock enclosure. Hundreds of spears of crystals joined them, cousing the cave to glow as threenterns entered inside of them.

    "This-this looks like a nest." Howard said, pointing at the giant spider webs. "Are you going to be okay, Reece."

    "I only have trouble with small bugs kid, I-I''ll be fine." Reece shivered seeing a small spider dropping down a string of silver thread before she pushed Howard forward. "On-on second thought. You-you go first! Show us what a man can do."

    "Ha, just like captain!" Kellen put her hand against the ground, closing her eyes to feel the endless vibrations.

    Earth users in the Furnace could detect movements for hundreds of miles, detecting subtle movements in the ground with their enhanced senses. Picking up her hands, Kellen looked nervously at Howard nonchntly walking forward before she mmed her hand into the ground.

    Immediately, a wall formed, blocking Howard from going forward.

    "Don''t-don''t move a single step, Howard," Kellen gulped and leaned into Reece''s ear. "Reece, Harley. On my mark. Attack with all you got."

 Chapter 26: Portal Fiend

    Chapter 26: Portal Fiend

    A droplet of saliva slithered down and touched against Howard''s head before a thousand explosions rippled in the air.

    An extremely massive creature with ten tails and six wings turned into a blur, arriving in front of Reece with a nefarious glint in its stardust filled amber eyes.

    Immediately, the shield Reece had erected got banished into shards of ss. Without anything to keep her bnce, Reece shot into the wall, coughing out blood as Keelin and Harley stared up frozen like statues of ice.

    A strange feeling seemed to be spreading through their bodies, keeping them from moving to target the foe. Feeling the vibrations in the air, Keelin nearly vomited in her pink lips, sensing the vibrations of a creature in the B rank!

    The B Rank meant that if the creature wanted to it could tear them to shreds!

    It seemed that the creature was suppressing their movements just by using its Ki. Picking up its hand, the creature walked over to Reece, as the world in front of her shifted between shades of ck and grey.

    Reece could still move because she''d gotten close to the C rank, but still felt a weight mming her into the ground from the furry creatures strange, ominous eyes.

    Holding out her hand, a giant wall of fire appeared instantly, splitting the room apart as hundreds of bats appeared nesting on the wall. In the center of them, a small, dark vortex spun counterclockwise and beat like a drum.

    Turning to her right, Reece screamed "Run," Before she held her hands together and created a giant, glowing fiery sword. Pressing off her foot, she shed towards the creature as a smile appeared on her face.

    "I-I''m such an idiot. Pretending I''m a real leader," Reece shed into the arm of the beast before a powerful burst of wind shot her back against the rock walls.

    Boom!

    Falling down onto the floor, Reece looked up at the Rank B creature, most likely a portal fiend, and sput out blood before smiling. "What-what the hell are you still doing here? I said run!"

    "It-it''s so lonely," Howard said, smiling while a white light surrounded his body. "I feel it. I feel its loneliness, its sadness, flowing inside of me. It wants to die. Something is forcing it to be here."

    "What? What are you doing Howard! Now is not the time to dawdle! Run!"

    "I''m going to help it. Since it hurt my friends, IT DESERVES TO DIE!" Howard''s horns pierced through his head as two white wings seemed to form behind his back. Looking like the cross between a bat and a human, Howardunched himself forward and shed.

    Arge wave of dark miasms spread out of Howard''s hands, forming into a gigantic w that shed into the surprised creature''s back.

    Boom!

    Therge creature moved several feet forward, turning around and tilting its head slowly before a powerful roar exploded from its lungs.

    ROOAAARRRR!

    Therge creature turned slowly around, staring at Howard with curious eyes. At the same time, Howard began to hear a strange voice, entering into its ears.

    "You-you can''t help me. None of you can help me!"

    "I can help you die!" Howard pressed down and shot forward, creating five more ws that spun around his body. shing forward, the ws extended like slithering, unending snakes before they hit into therge evil bats chest.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Therge beast stood there, taking hit after hit on its torso before arge wind de appeared spinning in front of it.

    "REEEEAAGGGGGG"

    The creature stepped off its back foot and gently kicked.

    Bang!

    Howard, seeing the light leave his eyes, felt like an entire world pushed him into a hard, piercing stone. Seeing blood flow out of his mouth, Howard grunted, before his horns grewrger andrger.

    "Howard, what are you doing?" Reece said, hugging herself as she watched in the darkness. "Why? Why are you trying to fight it. You-you should''ve run idiot. You-you could''ve been safe by now."

    "Are you okay?" Kellen said, wrapping her arm around Reece and pulling her off the floor. "Your leg isn''t healing. Isn''t it broken."

    "Howard-Howard can''t die! What are you doing! Protect him!"

    "Are you crazy?" Harley grabbed Reece''s other arm. "He''s strong right now. We''re not."

    "He''s a child," Reece wabbled towards the entrance, looking at Howard as hisrge shadow loomed over her. Forcing himself to float into the ari, Howard smiled and turned to Reece, nodding his head.

    "I''ll see you guys in a few minutes. I''m going to try and be its friend. NOW GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE I KILL YOU MYSELF!"

 Chapter 27: Six Winged Devil Bat

    Chapter 27: Six Winged Devil Bat

    "He-He''s going to die. All because of me our little, superstar Howard is going to die," Reece leaned her hand against the rock mine''s soot covered wall, and felt the terrifying vibrations. Every time Howard moved, she could feel his will splintering through the distance between them, as the ground shook. "I-I can''t do this. I got to go back,"

    "Move it," Harley said, forcing herpanions forward, trying to hide the anger in her voice. "Howard would have to hold back if we went back. Do you want to be the reason he dies?"

    "You-you told me you like him." Reece said, wiping away her tears. "How-how can you be so heartless?"

    "I do like him. I''ll see himter." Harley pulled Reece further towards the exit, ignoring her pleas to run back towards the feelings of doom swirling in the tunnel. Kellen, after getting near the exit, and seeing the oasis''s blue, dazzling waters and serpentine trees stopped before abruptly turning around.

    Looking at Reece, breaking down into tears, Kellen smiled and touch the wall.

    Swoosh!

    Instantly, the exit to the cave closed, leaving Reece and Harley dumbfounded. Holding her hand outward, Reece prepared to blow the exit to smithereens, igniting a furious ming pir that spun in front of her.

    "Don''t! Do you want that thing to get out?" Harley''s hand flew forward and struck Reece in the chest.

    Boom!

    Arge pir of water shot up into the air from Reece''s body submerging into the oasis. Along with her sadness, she sunk to the bottom and just stared up, looking at the clouds through the flickering water, as her sadness grew more and more.

    ''I''m so useless. I should just stay here and die,'' Reece saw her father leaving in the reflections of the water, as she heard another explosion shake the ground. Feeling a hand reaching around her neck, Reece closed her eyes, preparing to enter the darkness.

    "Get out! Did that wake you up yet?" Harley tossed Reece onto the ground and pointed at the West Branch''s main building. "Do you realize all this time you spentmenting your weakness is time we lost nning? If that thing gets out, this entire branch will be destroyed!"

    "Wha-what do you mean? How can you be so heartless," Reeceughed and stepped off the floor, crossing her arms as the air brushed against her damp jeans. "You knew Howard for weeks! What happened to you when you were a child? A fourteen year old is fighting a beast in there!"

    "Yes, for us to survive," Harley pped away Reece''s hand and began to stride towards the main building. "Kellen is doing the same thing! She''s trying to seal the exit so that thing doesn''t get out! However, if it does, we should have a trap set up that will blow it to kingdome!"

    "I-I''m sorry. You''re right. Let''s take care of the problem once and for all," Reece pushed her hand gently into Harley''s chest, and smiled, brushing back her hair. "Harley, I always liked you. Since we''re all about to die, I might as well be honest."

    "Move," Harley shoved passed Reece and began sprinting to the West Branch''s main building.

    Inside the cavern, Kellen once againid eyes on Howard fighting against therge Six Winged Bat.

    Boom!

    Arge explosion of mes caused the darkness to get consumed as Howard''s bat like body sent out dozens of floating swords. Activating Fire Paths of the Nine Lord, Howard''s figure turned in three directions, creating three phantoms, before he shed into the blue wind des heading towards him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Countless explosions shook the walls as the ripples from the bats wind attacks created a feeling of terror for Kellen. However, for some reason, she also felt a familiary in the Bat King. Stepping towards it, she smiled and pulled out a small bat hidden underneath her white hoodie.

    "Hey there Little cutie. Mind paying me back and getting that big guy to stop hurting my friend?" Kellen picked up the small bat towards her eyes and bit her lip, causing blood to flow from it. "Please, I''ll give you all the blood you want."

    "Reh?" The creature rubbed its eyes and yawned before turning to look behind it. Seeing the two figures fighting, the little bat pped its wings into the air.

    Its eyes soon disappeared in the darkness,nding on the walls as Kellen dropped to her knees.

    "Really? I gave you my blood for two weeks and you can''t even help me! Come on!"

    Boom!

    Howardshed forward onest time before he felt something inside of him snap. Crashing into therge Six Winged Bat, Three phantoms shed at its neck, head, and torso before a hand struck his throat.

    Spinning once again in the air, Howard felt his eyes close before a pressure seemed to st through his body. Getting mmed into the floor, Blood flew everywhere, like a pir, before Howard''s vision turnedpletely ck.

    "Stop it!" Keelen pushed back both her hands, and sent two gigantic pirs of stone into therge beast. "That''s my friend, stop it!"

    "REEEEHHHH!" Arge forcefield appeared before the two pirs disappeared into dust. Stepping forward, therge bat appeared in front of Kellen, it''s ws inches from her chest.

    Bang!

    Kellen looked forward in shock to see a little creature floating in front of her, holding back therge fist of the beast with eyes brighter than the stars. Holding out its hand, the little three winged bat smiled before a strange power emitted from its tiny fist.

    Bang!

    Therge six winged bat shot against the wall, finding stctite stabbing into its wrists as it turned left and right. A secondter, a small man appeared floating in the air, with two wings on his meter tall body spreading well past his feet.

    "Since you taste so good, consider this repayment," Arge sword appeared in the small man''s hand that shed and caused arge head to fall to the ground. "You-you''re my favorite blood type, and I didn''t like this weakling very much."

    The small mannded on the floor and walked over to Howard, picking him up on his shoulder as his toned body appeared in the remaining mes flickering in the cave. "Anyways, your friend here is strong for his age. What is his name?"

    "You-you you''re a man?" Kellen said, patting him on the shoulders. "Why didn''t you do that earlier?"

    "I like watching." The man winked,rge teeth growing in his mouth. "Now, can I have some more blood please? Fighting makes me tired."

 Chapter 28: Stone Throne

    Chapter 28: Stone Throne

    A weekter,

    In a hospital room in the West Branch, Howard rested on the bed on a pillow as Monica rested her head against the pale, white sheets.

    Every few hours, a nurse in a white uniform came into visit Howard, checking his pulse and the wounds on his chest before leaving the room. Monica, however, in contrast never left and stayed by his side. Even when other people brought her food, she let it pile up.

    However, after ten days, she couldn''t help but fall to sleep.

    Opening his eyes, Howard immediately noticed Monica resting against his abdomen and smiled before stretching his arms. Looking over, at a young nurse walking in with a clip board, Howard smiled brightly, causing the overworked attendant to shriek in shock!

    "Heh, are you okay?" Howard smiled at the nurse. "Why do you look like you saw a ghost?"

    "Howard?" Monica opened her eyes, groggily looking at Howard''s face before closing her eyes. "Ugh, I must be dreaming. I-I''m going to kill that jerk when he wakes up."

    "Why?" Howard said with a smile, "Heh, I just woke up, silly."

    "Howard?" Monica jumped into the air and swallowed him with her arms. "Howard! I-I''m going to kill you idiot!" She grabbed his cheeks and began to rapid fire kisses against his lips as tears fell down her eyes. "You-MM-You-you better not do that again, jerk!"

    "Heh, that feels good," Howard rubbed her back and gently returned a press of his lips against her own. Her pink lips and dripping green hair caused his face to widen in happiness as he gently caressed her back. "However, how long have I been asleep?"

    "Too long," Una walked in with a smile, "We have so much to exin to you, Howard. We found a very special ce."

    "You mean that portal?" Howardughed, nodding his head. "What? Are you surprised?"

    "That portal, Howard, is growingrger," Una sat down on a metal chair. "In a few weeks, it might even allow us to go back to the surface for one day."

    "The surface? How?" Howard said, waddling his brows. The idea of going back to the surface terrified him, making his stomach turn at the thought of having to be condemned back to jail.

    For years, every morning he woke up, Vicky would kiss him gently before pulling him into her embrace. For a few hours, she''d only exist, and then he''d receive his morning shots. They''d y fun video games together, and learn each other''s secrets, however, seven times a day, before falling into her arms for sleep, she''d shoot him over and over and over again.

    Thinking about her, Howard felt his hair rising, a consuming, anger yet sense of loss traveled into his body.

    "Anyways, why only one day? We can''t go for longer?"

    "Nope, portals are Ki Distortions." Una gently massaged Howards head, brushing back his hair before gently kissing him on the forehead. "When you enter them, they pick up your signal and send it flying to another ce. However, once that portal closes, like a ravenous beast that ate a bad meal, that portal spits us back out where we started."

    "Then What about those bats?" Howard shook his head, feeling lost in his thoughts. "How did they get here?"

    "They caused the portal," Harley walked into the room and tossed a pair of clothes on the bed. "Anyways, get dressed, Kellen would like you to meet someone. You can thank him for stopping the Van."

    "By the way, are we still dating?" Kellen said with a yawn, seeing Monica''s eyes burning with fury in her direction. "What? I thought I''d ask?"

    "Heh, don''t trick me again," Howard said with augh, "Monica, should I say yes or no."

    "I was thinking and HELL NO!" Monica mmed her foot down. "Say hell no!"

    "Not yet," Howard smiled and stood up, feeling a brush of air touch against his backside. Feeling at the white robe on his body, Howard blushed before realizing Monica could see him mooning her from behind.

    "Get! Get dressed now!" Monica pushed him forward! "We-we got work to do!"

    ###

    Outside, A throne made of stone had brazenly ced outside of the stone, metal gate.

    Sitting on the cold, steel throne, a man, roughly 1.3 meters tall, crossed his arms and looked down at the small droplet of blood floating in front of him.

    "I-I can''t eat it yet. It''d be a waste," The small man stuck out his tongue, and gently licked it. "It''s-it''s tasty, but-I have to leave it forter."

    "Hi!" Howard said with a smile, "Kellen told me you wanted to see me."

    "Yes, Should I drink it?" A man with ck hair sticking above his head, with two wings, turned to look at Howard with a terrifying, nk stare. "If I drink it, then it will be gone. WHAT WILL I DO IF ITS GONE!"

    "He''s been alone for hundreds of years," Kellen said, "However, he saved your life. Don''t mind him, sprout."

    "Hundreds of years? How old are you?" Howard scratched his head before sniffing the air. "Is-is that blood? Do you want some?"

    "No, thanks, I''m trying to appreciate a single drop." The ck haired Barabinughed and hopped off his chair. "Anyways, Howard, I wanted to ask you if you''d be my student for a little bit. I heard you''re all part of an Academy, correct?"

    "Of course, but are you strong?"

    "He''s so strong that even that B ranked bat got ripped into shreds. The only one stronger I know is Teacher Annibell," Kellen patted Howard on the back and pushed him forward. "Anyways, I''ll leave you two boys alone."

    "Howard," Barabin said, creating a giant sword of stone in his hand that reached dozens of meters in the air. "For your first lesson, Howard, let''s test your Ki Suppression."

    Ki Supression was the ability of someone to resist higher ss beings. For instance, when Reece froze in ce, that was because of Ki Suppression. The more someone could resist Ki, the more explosive potential they had in store!

    Howard had never had his Ki''s potential tested, but because of his ability to dual wield as a conjurer, he could naturally be considered an exceptional student! However, if he wasn''t a dual wielder, he would''ve naturally frozen in ce in front of the B rank existence!

    "I-I noticed something strange, Howard," Barabin said, "You can connect with Authoritarians, and synch with their energy. I''m not sure why yet, but for this lesson, I''m going to hide my energy okay?"

    Barabin held out his hand and gently touched Howard''s back before a gigantic force spread through his body, causing Howard instantly to drop to the ground.

    "In an hour, if you''re still alive, you can consider yourself talented."

 Chapter 29: Necrolith

    Chapter 29: Necrolith

    A strange zombie with three heads sat in the center of the desert meditating, floating off the ground with a me burning around its body.

    Beneath it, millions of zombies seemed to merge together like a single unit, spreading endlessly for miles in the distance in the West ins of the Star Night Border.

    The Star Night Border existed between the two strongest territories of the Aresoul and the Mocralin, and separated the two powerhouse nations withrge endless swaths of water on both sides. However, a small strip ofnd in the center had nothing but zombies as far as the eye could see. Yet, like a living organism, the zombies seemed to constantly be moving, waiting to be told to act on their most primitive, dark desires.

    "The day is finally here," The three headed zombie, Necrolith, shed open two strange white orbs andughed before spinning in the air. "I sense him! Ha, the demon king has finally arrived!"

    Necrolith held out his hand, created a ck mist around his body before he shot forward. Breaking the speed of sound, two wings blossomed behind the zombies back, as a giant trident appeared in his right hand.

    Surging forward, Necrolith''s movements created a loud sonic boom, disappearing into the distance. Behind him, the million zombies that had flocked behind him slowly began to move. Chasing after the cloud of dust he left behind, a few even tearing off other zombie''s heads in pursuit.

    "I''ming for you, Demon King!" Necrolithughed and broke through mach 10 before disappearing into a strange abyss. "The sooner you''re dead, the better!"

    ###

    Howard heard his bones cracking and his entire body trembling.

    The feeling of Ki Suppression felt like having an entire mountain being stabbed into your back. However, for three hours, he refused to faint, staring up at Barabin with an almost childlike happiness.

    "I-Isted longer than you thought, right?"

    "I''m going to increase the force," Barnabin yawned and stepped down on the ground, causing Howard''s body to be sucked into a strange vortex of energy appearing in the sand beneath him.

    Boom!

    The ground cracked outward in every direction before Barabin stepped off the ground and jumped high into the air.

    pping his wings while he soared into the sky, Barabin created a gigantic sword out of the sand swirling around him. Holding it in his hand, Barabin looked down at Howard''s little body and nodded his head before forming ten more swords that spun around him.

    "He''s a freak of nature.'' Barabin said, biting his lip. "If he ever wants to get stronger, he has to lose here."

    Barabin had dozens of students before over the hundreds of years he''d been in the Furnace. He had thousands of regrets buried in the sand in the destends that surrounded him. However, what he most regretted was his first student.

    His first student, Xall, had been a prince from a powerful aristocratic family that became one of the first students of Hell''s Academy. His potential seemed endless, but like many with potential, his arrogance became his undoing.

    Three weeks before a scheduled battle between the three nascent nations, the Van, the Aresoul, and the Mocralon, he spent every day ying with women he brought from the surface.

    On the day of the battle, he rushed out with a sword in his hand, endless confidence, and found his head staring up at his ass while a magician burst him to mes. Long story short, Xall, staring at Howard, saw something they had inmon. They''d never truly felt despair.

    "Howard, this should feel simr to a world crushing you," Barabin held out his hands as the twelve stone might swords circled in the air. "I''m not going to make the same mistake with you! For the first time in ages, I found someone with potential! You''re going to be carved into the finest jade! Take this! Burst Smash!"

    Swoosh!

    The dozens swords fell from the air like sharpened arrows towards Howard''s body as it stirred in the sand. Looking up, powerless, at the falling swords, Howard smiled brightly.

    Boom!

    The dozen swords crashnded into Howard''s body, causing the pressure on him to increase a 1000 fold and making his body turn to mush. Seeing the world turn ck, a strange feeling emerged in Howard, forcing him to keep his eyes open in the throws of despair.

    Bang!

    The swords pressure on him increased once again, causing blood to fly out of his mouth as Barabin walked to his side. Touching him against the top of his head, Barabin smiling, watching Howard''s eyes remain open as he finally passed out.

    "You-you''re worse than a monster. A true Demon King." Barabin picked Howard up and put him on his shoulder. "Let''s hope no one found out about you yet."

 Chapter 30: Exland Empire

    Chapter 30: End Empire

    "What''s he doing?" Monica said, crossing her arms, "Why does Barabin keep training Howard so hard?"

    "I don''t know, but we''re going to the surface tomorrow," Una gently pulled Monica''s hair into a bun, and smiled before kissing her on the forehead. "How''s the progress with Howard?"

    "Ugh, Not-not bad!" Monica blushed and covered her chest. "We-we kiss every night before we go to sleep! And-and I even let him put his arm over me now?"

    "Heh, does he bite you," Una gently patted Monica on the back before spinning her around. "Ha, there, you look like a normal human girl again."

    "Will-will they really not be able to see my horn," Monica rubbed the ck protrusioning out of her skull, pouting while looking into Una''s eyes. She felt terrified of being back on the normal streets, hearing the noise of everyday chaos, and feeling her powers hiding beneath the surface.

    Up above the Furnace, hundreds of miles above, the Ki density was much more spread out. If Monica wanted to create an ice spear, it probably be the size of a pin. If she wanted to keep her old master bed room cool, she could probably do it, however, against the men d in ck, she felt terrified.

    "They-they won''t be able to see your horns or your back," Una patted her towards the doorway, "Anyways, I hope your little date goes well tonight."

    "Kellen promised to sing," Monica bit her lip, and fixed her white dress as her two wings fluttered. "Howard-Howard has been doing something at the oasis every night with Reece. That jerk! He better not be meeting Harley behind my back!"

    "Ha, he isn''t. Harley visits me every night to haunt my dreams." Una stepped outside and looked at the rising sun, looking at the strange clouds above, before she spread open and took in the air. "Ah, the surface! There is so many things I want to know! Like How is Jenna."

    "Howard! Hit harder!" Barabin created thousands of stone pirs that stabbed through the surface. "Condense your fire Ki into the smallest point possible, and then push it forward!"

    "This is hard!" Howard said, holding his hands with sweat dripping down on the desert floor. Holding out his hand, Howard fired all of his energy forward, breaking through hundreds of rocks before a strange feeling spread down his body.

    Like a line of light going through his head, Howard turned to the right and ignored the pping Barabin.

    "This-this is bad. Something ising."

    "What? What''s wrong?" Barabin patted Howard on the back. "You finally did it. You entered into the D rank."

    "Teacher, can I take a break," Howard slowly stepped back, feeling more and more afraid of the distanct expanse. He could feel something inside of him turning, and breaking. His horns swelling out of his head, while a strange force kept causing him to feel inner turmoil and trepidation. "There-there is something I need to do! I need to prepare for tonight! With Monica!"

    "We came to watch!" Una smiled and patted Monica on the back. "We brought the bride! You ready for the honey moon Howard!"

    "I got to go Be right back!" Howard smiled and ran back into the gates of the West Branch, running as quick as he could into the entrance of the building. Sprinting passed all the hallways, Howard reached an open window that lead to the desert.

    Jumping through the window, he ran far as he could into the distance. Feeling a strange feeling of terror getting biigger and bigger.

    "That thing. That skeleton with three heads! It wants to kill everything I love! I can''t! I can''t let it find Monica! I-I''ll deal with it myself!''

    Howard began to run at an angle, feeling something in the air that told him the whereabouts of the Ki Location of this impending nemesis'' location. Stepping off his back foot, Howard jumped as far as he could,nding on a mountain before he turned and looked forward.

    In front of him, millions of zombies seemed to be waiting beneath him, climbing over each other and tearing off arms on their fellow brethren. Seeing this, Howard turned around, seeing arge creature floating with a sword in its hand.

    ###

    "Where did Barabin and Howard go," Monica pouted, "I got all dressed up for tonight early so he could say something about it!"

    "Calm down. They know what they''re doing," Una smiled and took out a small amulet from her jean jacket. "I want to show you something. This is who Annibell decided we should meet on the surface. His name is Indell. He knows something about the evil empire that put us down here."

    "Evil Empire? Do they have a name?" Monica replied, sternly looking up at Howard and her''s bedroom in the front of the West Branch''s Main Building. "You mean those people with swords?"

    "Yup, they''re called the End Empire. Stupid name right? Ex LAND."

    "It does sound dumb. Heh, Why are they called that?" Monica raised her brow, checking to make sure no dirt had gotten on her white beautiful attire. "Do they not want anynd to exist?"

    "Yup, they want this world to be one of pure KI." Una said, looking worriedly at the storm. "A world that they can turn into whatever they want. Terrifying, right?"

 Chapter 31: Night Lord

    Chapter 31: Night Lord

    "Howard, where are you going?" Barabin ced a sword against the back of Howard''s head, causing his body to freeze. The feeling of Ki Suppression surged through him, sending his body buckling into the ground below.

    Bang!

    Howard felt his entire body start to crack before the earth seemed to open up. A coffin of stone appeared out of the dirt before the lid slowly closed over Howard''s body. Touching his hand against the lid, the coffin soon closed, masking the screamsing out of Howard''s mouth.

    "He''sing! Barabin! Let me out!" Howard felt the fear in his heart growing more and more, like a gigantic bursting force about to explode. "If-if anything happens to Monica, or the West Branch! I''ll-I''ll tear this world to shreds!"

    "Howard, what do you sense?" Barabinughed, patting the coffin and gently tapping the floor. Watching the coffin slowly go under the earth, Barabin crossed his arms, projecting his voice through vibrations in the ground. "Listen, your training is a long ways from finished. Stay here while I take care of something."

    "No! Please no!" Howard''s body cracked in multiple ces before a surge of force started to burn out of his body. A white light emitted from his horns, causing the coffin around him to bend outwards. Feeling the powering from Howard, Barabin touched the ground, sending Howard deeper and deeper into the mountain, making it nearly impossible for him to escape the darkness.

    ''Well, I see why he was worried," Barabin looked up at a sandstorm brewing to the east, blocking out the sun as a line of darkness shot in his direction.

    At the West Branch, Reece and her patrol noticed arge wave growing in the distant expanse. Holding up her binocrs, Reece dropped the smile on her face, turning to Harley with trembling lips.

    "What-what the hell happened?" Reece mmed the binocrs into Harley''s chest, and pointed at the West Branch. Her eyes carried endless trepidation and fear at the surging storm of monster that had appeared.

    Looking into the binocrs, Harley saw millions of zombies falling over each other in as they rushed forward. For miles in every direction, they seemed united like a wall of death, engendering fear and a tale of destruction.

    Harley sighed and turned around, looking at Reece with a grim expression. "I-I knew we shouldn''t have let Kellen sing." Harley said seriously. "Anyways, why are you worried. They are just zombies?"

    "It-it''s worse than you can imagine!" Reece pushed Harley in the chest, a fiery expression appearing on her countenance. "Damn it! Didn''t you listen to Teacher Annibell! Only a Night Lord could attract so many zombies!"

    "I got hereter then you. I never got that lesson!" Harley pushed her back in the chest. "What the hell is a night lord!"

    The Night Lords had been some of the first zombies that formed in the Furnace. Because of the undisturbed Ki at the origins of the Furnace, the night lords had an endless supply of power nourishing their bones. Over time, the mindless creatures gained awareness, sprouting new ligaments and wills that affected even the furthest ins of the Furnace.

    The strongest Night Lord, Harnimortus, was said to create the waves of zombies that sweeped through the Furnace everyday by the stirring of his dreams. However, the real problem with Night Lords was their endless strength and ability to control the shadows.

    Considered existences closest to the S rank, a single movement of their fist could sent a mountain floating into the air and bursting into pieces of dust. Feeling her heart beating faster and faster, Reece rushed as quick as she could back to the West Branch, wiping the sweat off her head as she dashed forward.

    ''Not this time! I will be a good leader this time!" Reece pulled Harley along with her. "Harley, where is Howard! Without him, we''re dead!"

    "I don''t know. He was training with Barabin. Harley looked back at the waves of zombies and scoffed. "They really are just zombies. Stop being os afraid!"

    "No, you''re the one that needs to learn to be afraid, Harley! You-you keep trying to get Howard to go out with you in front of Monica! Don''t you realize how messed up that is! Where it he fear?" Reece shook her head and tried to hold back her feelings that lurked in her inner shadows. "Damn it! I''m sorry. I-I''m not trying to hurt you."

    "I''ve heard worse," Harley scoffed and ran into the gate of the West Branch, finding Monica dancing with Una in the front yard. "Girls, we have a problem. Where''s Howard?"

    "I-I don''t know," Unaughed, spinning Monica around as they hummed one of their favorite songs by the Night Shades. "Do you girls want to dance?"

    "Wait, what the hell is that?" Harley pointed at arge kc line of light that seemed to sweep past the horizon, turning slightly at an angle from the West Branch. "Is-is that the Van?"

    "Girls, get inside, now!" Reece said, raising her voice. "Everyone, to their stations!"

    ###

    Barabin''s hands moved in a strange pattern as three swords of sand started to form.

    Stepping back, Barabin hoisted one sword up in the air, leaning forward and causing it to disappear into the sky!

    Swoosh!

    Two more swords flew off in two different directions, seeming to breach the speed of sound in an instant. Looking at the ck line of light getting closer, Barabin crossed his arms, tapping impatiently against the ground as a gentle breeze touched against his legs.

    "How many should I make?" Barabin scratched his head and gently ced his hand against the floor. "Maybe 10000?"

    "No, that would be too much. 8,000," Barabin mmed his hand into the ground, suddenly causing 8000 pirs to shoot into the air. Spinning up into the air, the 8000 pirs weaved together, creating a stone forest that shrouded him in darkness. Pressing down once more, hundreds of swords began to form from the sand, floating up into existence before spinning rapidly in the air.

    Hundreds of tornadoes with strange intent spread out in all directions, heading towards the hundreds of thousands of zombies screeching in his direction.

    "Well, that will take care of the zombies," Barabin yawned, "However, I really hope those three haven''t died,"

    Barabin sighed, watching the ck line of light crash into the ground in front of him, sending thousands of pieces of rubble bursting into the air.

    Dozens of pirs immediately copsed, hitting into a shield Barabin erected as a strange figure ambled forward. Necrolith smiled, looking at Barabin with six glowing eyes, as he divided the gap between them.

    "Hoh, if it isn''t the teacher of the year. What a pleasant surprise," Necrolith pped his hands eagerly. "Where is he? Where''s the demon king?"

    "Dead. Thousands of feet beneath the surface," Barabin wiped off a speck of dust from his shirt. "Why? You want to join him?"

    "Don''t y with me Barabin! You may be able to stall me, but if we fight for twenty minutes, you''ll die!" Necrolith''s two skulls on his left and right side began to shatter. "Heh, by yourself, you''re nothing more than an appetizer before I feast on the main course."

    "I-I think I think I''m stronger thanst time," Barabin swung out his left hand, causing it to blur, before a sword almost 100 meters long appeared, arcing into the distance. "Shall we?"

 Chapter 32: Death Mark

    Chapter 32: Death Mark

    "Heh, you''re like a cat. I have to kill you nine times. Will this be the ninth time I crushed your skull?" Necrolith began to release a ck miasma, forming thousands of ws that sewed together in the sky before eventually they merged into eightrge legs.

    Swelling outward, hundreds of spikes grew out of the tendrils, looking like thorns from the most dangerous vines. Laughing with a strange, pervasive madness, Necrolith shed forward with his hands causing the eight legs to shoot forward.

    Therge ck waves caused even the air to split apart as Barabin held up his arms. Hundreds of stone fists shot out of the ground as arge dome formed around him.

    Bang!

    The dome shattered instantly as Necrolithughed, looking down at the ground with a sh of nostalgiaing across his face.

    "Oh hoh. This again? You never learn, do you Barabin?" Necrolith mmed his foot down, jumping high into the sky as eight lines of ck endless power surged from his body. Beneath him, hundreds of stone pirs shot up into the sky, turning into sharpened swords as Barabin broke through the ground. Scoffing, Barabin coughed out blood, looking down at his hands as his heart beat faster and faster.

    "Those three better arrive on time," Barabin stepped back off his foot before the ground in front of him shattered into nothingness. Arge ck cloud of destruction spread in his direction, melting the earth walls he erected with little effort.

    Necrolith controlled shadows, and infused them with Ki to strengthen them to densities much tougher than the most durable steel. Zigzagging in countless directions, Barabin sent the sword floating to his side soaring into the sky, striking the small skeleton floating on a ck form.

    Boom!

    Necrolith held up one hand, pushing forward against therge massive destructive sword force from the sword, and simplyughed as his feet barely trembled.

    "You-you haven''t gotten stronger. Heh, so pathetic. A little bit of blood and your power would sky rocket. Still afraid of hurting your students?" Necrolith pressed off his back foot, instantly cutting the distance between him and Barabin in half, before dozens of dark ws flowed forward, striking the countless swords spinning in his direction. "Meanwhile, here you are, facing death over a little 14 year old boy."

    "You think you know Howard?" Barabinughed and pushed off the ground, creating hundreds of stone monuments behind him that resembled thousands of monolithic gravestones. "Ha, you may be stronger than me, but you''ll know true terror in a couple of years."

    Barabin shut his eyes, seeing the images of countless dead students appear. The sadness welled up inside of him before a drop of blood fell from his mouth. A strange series of marks had appeared on his arm, underneath his clothes, that looked like thousands of shes going deeper and deeper into his skin.

    ''I got to keep this up," Barabin felt the world around him spinning. "Once they are here, it will all be over."

    Necrolith instantly shattered the space between them and appeared in front of Barabin, sending his arm flying forward and uppercutting towards Barabin''s chin. Smiling, Barabin stepped back, dodging before he kicked out with all his might, his entire body glowing with a strange, ominous light, before Necrolith shattered into the ground.

    Bang!

    Necrolith flipped into the air andughed, arge smile growing on his face. Looking at Barabin, a strange rity seemed to spread over him, causing the slight fear he felt to disappear.

    "Heh, you keep saying I''ll feel fear, but look at you? Heh, how much longer till the death marks turn you into dust?"

    "Heh, you figured it out?" Barabin tossed off his ck jacket, revealing the countless bloody marks strewn all over his body. It looked like an expert at torture had shed every inch of his upper body. His skin had turned dark red, beating faster and faster, as thousands of stone hands shot up from the ground.

    Death Marks allowed for a Rank Breakthrough. Barabin had always been in the A Rank, forcing himself to abstain from blood from the fears of distant past. Barabin used to strike terror into thousands a night, slurping up blood from numerous children, on the surface.

    Hundreds of years ago, something changed when he met her. The most beautiful woman that ever hit him so hard he still sees stars.

    "Heh, She''s almost here." Barabin stepped forward, shooting like a bullet towards Necroliths'' position. Holding out his hand, a fist hundreds of timesrger and more powerful appeared, forming from spirals of sand that shattered the remaining distance between them.

    Necrolith, smiling, simply held out his hand, receiving the massive fist before his feet lightly dug into the ground.

    Boom!

    Arge gale split the earth in two, creating a massive valley of destruction, before Necrolith''s other hand shed forward. Touching against Barabin''s cheek, a beam of light shot in the other direction, crashing into a mountain and shattering it instantly.

    "Oops, heh, I guess your nine lives are up." Necrolith wiped off the dust on his hands andughed, hopping over towards the millions of zombies beneath the teau. Pointing at one of them, soon the zombie floated into the air,nding in front of him with a crazed expression.

    "Where is he? Where''s Howard?" Necrolith put his hand against the zombie''s head, causing it to start to melt and turn into kes of dust. Looking down at the ground, Necrolith smiled, watching a dust cloud disappear in front of his eyes. "Heh, Barabin, you tried to hide the demon king in the ground? Really? I''m a Night Lord,e on man."

    Barabin smiled and reached down, instantly causing a coffin to appear in front of his eyes.

    "Well, Howard. So nice to finally meet you," Barabin cracked two jaws with his left and right hand as the middle one cackled. "Time for the main course!"

    "Die you jerk!" Howard''s fist shot out of the ground, glowing with strange spirals of ck around it,, before it mmed against Necrolith''s back.

    Boom!

 Chapter 33: Ultimate Sacrifice

    Chapter 33: Ultimate Sacrifice

    "Heh, you''re trying to use my energy against me? Really?" Necrolith caught Howard''s hand and caused all the hope to leave his body.

    With a single motion, Necrolith sent Howard''s arm breaking in three different directions, pushing him into the ground with a simple motion of his foot. Looking down at Howard''s trembling body, Necrolithughed, looking at his fists as all three of his heads turned.

    "Your strength is ridiculous," Necrolith smiled, crushing all the hopes out of Howard with a simple movement of his foot. The strength Howard just used would crush the skull of a monster in the B Rank. If he had that power when fighting against the Six Winged Demon Bat, it''s entire body would''ve shattered!

    However, this power had limitations. Howard''s body. Even if he fully synchronized with the Ki Frequencies emitting from Necrolith, allowing him to somewhat utilize his strength, he could never fully unleash it!

    Barabin had been training Howard''s Ki Suppression for that exact reason! It strengthened his body by crushing his muscles over and over again, causing them to grow back stronger. Every time Howard''s body copsed, like binding steel, it get stronger and stronger and possess more might.

    Still, the difference between Howard and Necrolith was like the difference between a newborn child and a thousand year old body builder. A single flick of Necrolith''s hand touched against Howards'' head.

    Arge gale of wind shot out his back before Howard coughed out blood into the air. Reaching forward to touch a single drop of Howard''s blood, Necrolith stuck out his tongue,ughing with delight as Howard crumbled in pain.

    "Aw, so sad. Barabin told me to fear you. However, you''re not the demon king yet," Necrolith tilted to his head and scoffed, feeling his brother''s energy beginning to stir. The other Night Lords lived much deeper in the Furnace, thousands of miles away but had reacted to Barabin''s Ki. Feeling this, Necrolithughed louder, before picking Howard up like a used rag. "You''re-you''re trying so hard for what? Is it them? Shall I make Monica disappear?"

    "NO! NO!" Howard''s horns shot up and grewrger on his head. "I''ll kill you! I''ll rip you to shreds."

    "So funny," Necrolith pointed at a limping figure walking in his direction. "It looks like Barabin forgot how to y dead. You mind waiting here and cooking for a few minutes?"

    "You-you BETTER NOT HURT THEM!" Howard''s began seemed to swell outwards, his muscles growingrger like two mountainsing to birth on his back, as smoke started to appear beneaht him. "You-you think you''re death? I''ll eat you alive!"

    "You''re fourteen. Bye." Necrolith smiled and gently pped Howard in the face, shooting him into the distance as he whistled.

    Boom!

    Howard''s body hit into the ground, dozens of bones shattering and splintering out of his body, as Necrolithughed louder and louder.

    "He has some nerve. Once you''re gone, I can sleep peacefully again until this world is destroyed," Necrolith held out his hand, creating a gigantic sword as Barabin walked up the mountain heading towards him.

    Pushing one hand against the floor, Barabin created a small sword of stone, brandishing it as a strange beam of light shot from behind him!

    "Fire!" Reece screamed, back at the West Branch! "Hit him with everything we got!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Dozens of beams of red and blue burst out of long pylons and crashed into Necrolith.

    Dozens of girls manned each pir, sending their Ki into it before a massive beam of light shot into the distance.

    Harley, standing next to Reece, sighed and crossed her arms. She had expected to wear something better on the day she died, and only had on a pair of jeans and a ck tank top. Patting Reece on the shoulder, Harley looked deeply into her eyes.

    "You-you''re not a bad leader," Harley said, nodding her head. "You decided to kill all of us for no reason. That takes courage."

    "Should we mourn our deaths now?" Reece said with a smile, "Heh, I always wondered what it would be like to be at my own funeral."

    "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here to die," Una walked over to Reece and faked a curtsy. "This-this is the dumbest thing ever, but I''m so d we''re doing it!"

    "Me too," Harley turned around, seeing a ck beam of light shooting towards them. Closing her eyes, arge explosion appeared, ripping their hopes and dreams to shreds as Necrolith smiled.

    "Heh, they bought you a few seconds," Necrolith held out a hand as a sword shed towards him. "Should I start counting all the students of yours I killed. Maybe if you drink their blood, this WOULDN''T HAVE HAPPENED!"

    "DIE!" Barabin shed, blood bursting out of his arm and covering the mountain. Using hisst bit of energy, Barabin activated a massive death mark on his chest, causing Necrolith to wince in surprise before his body took off the ground.

    With one head shattering into dust, Necroliths'' other heads said ''foolish'' before he disappeared into the earth. Feeling a massive force crushing him beneath the surface, creating a massive explosion, Necrolith merely scoffed as his bones shattered in numerous ces.

    ''He knows I''m immortal right?" Necrolith watched his body started to rebuild his bones as heid deep in the ground. "Foolish, that death mark just decreased his rank by half a level. All for what? A stupid meal?"

    Necrolith sighed and patiently waited underground for his third head to grow back.

    Ten minutes passed, and finally, he stared up at the sky through six eyes and shot back to the surface.

 Chapter 34: Four Guardians

    Chapter 34: Four Guardians

    West Branch Exterior, Firing Station

    Arge cloud of dust cleared, revealing arge female standing four meters in the air. Wearing a jean jacket, the beautiful female figure smiled at her students down below. Three lightning currents trailed down her body like coiling snakes, disappearing as she stepped forward and crossed her arms across her chest.

    "You-you girls are idiots," Teacher Annibell said shaking her head. "However, d I arrived in time."

    "Teacher! Save Howard!" Monica screamed, running up to her and hugging her with all her might. "That-that little idiot! He tried to fight that monster! What is it called again?" Monica looked back at Una and furrowed her brows. "Moon Lord?"

    "Night Lord, pipsqueak," Una said, shaking her head. "Anyways, teacher, how-how did you know?"

    ''Well, first, a million zombies running in the Dark Bloonds is a little bit strange," Teacher Annibell cracked her knuckles and plucked out a sword she''d tucked inside her jeans. "And-and Barabin still knows how to throw really well. Catch," Annibell tossed the sword to Kellen, and yawned before turning around and facing therge cloud of swelling smoke.

    "Anyways, you girls mind not getting yourselves killed. I''ll like to atst watch one of you get married."

    "Heh, you heard that," Una patted Reece on the back. "Sorry about that teacher. Reece here wanted to give Barabin a second. She figured he had something up his sleeves."

    "He did, and he shouldn''t have used it." Teacher Annibell angrily stomped the floor, crushing an imaginary Barabin into thousands of cracks. Seeing him limping towards Howard, she scoffed, feeling his pain in the hundreds of meters that kept them apart. "Anyways, like I said, don''t do anything stupid. The Four Guardians are almost here."

    "The four guardians?" Harley wiped the sweat from her forehead,ughing lightly as she took in another breath after what she thought would be herst. "You mean? You mean the four strongest teacher''s?"

    "The four guardians each guard one of the four branches. The West Branch is protected by Barabin. The Dark Bloonds in the East is protected by me. The East Branch and the Warcreed Hills in the South I don''t care for those two very much."

    "Um, that''s great and all, but can all four of you together stop that thing?" Monica said, pointing at Howardying in the distance. "Because if I don''t get my date tonight, I''m going to tear that man to pieces!"

    "The four of us together are sixteen times stronger than Barabin." Annibell smiled so bright she seemed to break her cheeks in half. Remembering a few of the times her and Barabin had together, she blushed and tossed her jacket onto the floor, revealing a white tank top that seemed stitched from dozens of other shirts. "Anyways, all of you stay here. This will be over in a minute."

    ###

    Swoosh!

    Necrolithnded on the surface, looking forward at Barabin and the two women that stood on his left and right side.

    Seeing them, Necrolith turned around, finding a massive man standing right behind him.

    "The other three idiots have arrived. I guess that means you think you won already?" Necrolith''s body began to split apart, turning into three skeletons, as dozens of ck scythes began to swarm around each of them. "What is your name again, Midget King?" Necrolithughed. "Or was it Giant King?"

    "Ren," Barabin screamed, his body trembling in pain. "Annibell will forgive you if you crush that thing to pieces! Please just break him into a million pieces"

    "Of course, my pleasure," The gigantic, ten meter tall Ren''s body began to burn with a dark blue fire that spun aronund his body. The air crackled, causing his strange, powerful stare to turn blue, as his every movement seemed to stir the winds. Soon, a gigantic me with eyes seemed to look down at the world. "However, Barabin, if you trained, this little insect would be dead."

    "He refuses to drink blood," Thedy standing by his side, spinning the winds around herughed. "He''s such a fool. I punched him in the face to knock sense into him. Not turn him into an idiot."

    "Ste I don''t want to turn into that monster again," Barabin said, looking into her eyes as Ren jumped into the air. "I-i did it for you. So you would take me back."

    "I left you so you could get stronger, idiot!" Stells turned her hand and pped Barabin in the face, causing his head to turn and all the scars on his body to spit out blood. "You-you married me 500 years ago! A hundred years to train isn''t much to ask, right?"

    "Heh, you fools!" Necrolith stared up at Relsan and crossed his arms. "Even if you beat me today, then what? Howard gets a few more days to survive? What about the Van? The Aresoul? You think they''ll let a demon king rise from the ashes? Only to crush their hopes of ruling the Furance to pieces!"

    "Ren, please kill him," Annibell sighed, looking at him rising in the sky. "You-you''re blocking the sun. It''s annoying."

    ''Yes, dear!" Ren suddenly shifted forward, turning into hundreds of phantoms that seemed to sh through the sky. Necrolith, holding out his hands, tried to create a wall of ck miasms, however, instantly he felt a strange force traveling through his back.

    Boom!

    Necrolith burst into a cloud of bone dust that floated into the wind, carrying into the sky as arge updraft of ck smoke caused it to vanish. Crossing his arms, Relsan walked over to Annibell, holding out his arms with arge smile on his face.

    "Honey, can you forgive me?"

    "Close your eyes," Annibell said, stepping off her back foot. "I just want to make sure of something."

    "What?" Reslin asked, is it a kiss?"

    "Nope," Annibell pushed off her back foot and sent an uppercut into Ren''s jaw, sending him floating into the clouds. "Just wanted to make sure I''m still the strongest."

    "So mean," Barabinughed, patting her against the back of her gigantic thigh. "Our little Howard here has a date tonight. Reslin mightnd and ruin their special moment."

    "About Howard. We all need to talk," Annibell looked down at Howard''s body,ying beneath their legs. "He needs to go on a journey. Soon, or we all are really dead."

 Chapter 35: A Secret

    Chapter 35: A Secret

    In the West Branch, dozens of beautiful women danced and celebrated the recent victory as rain fell from the sky, covering their wounds from the recent battle.

    However, a few miles away, in arge cavern, the four guardians sat in front of arge stone carving, analyzing a n with great scrutiny. Tomorrow morning, the End Empire might face a crushing but simple defeat.

    "Reece, Howard needs to go to the surface," Annibell said, impatiently tapping her finger with crossed arms trying to drive away her numerous worries constantly surfacing in her mind. "Necrolith likely won''t talk to the other Night Lords. However, if another one of them attacks we''re all dead!" Annibell mmed her hand into the stic table, causing arge dent to spread outward. "I-I didn''t know Howard would be noticed by them Sorry Barabin."

    "It''s okay," Barabinughed, rubbing at the gigantic gash in his chest. His body looked like someone tore it open, leaving a cavity of darkness as he lifted up a cup. "My wife is taking good care of me now. Ste, you look so pretty when you''re not mad."

    "I-I want to stitch up your mouth, but your chest is more important," Ste looked at the torn stitches breaking apart and pulled out a needle and thread. "You-you should''ve gotten stronger in thest 100 years! Now you''re barely in the A rank!"

    "He-he just needs blood right," Howard said with a smile, raising his arm. "Uhm, teachers, can I give him some blood as a thank you?"

    "No, he''s afraid of turning insane," Sally''s hand gently rose before the needle flew the air, and stitched up his body in just seconds. "Howard, do you know who used to be the strongest of us four?"

    "Uhm, I don''t want to choose." Howard looked up at Reslin, who even sitting down could crush him in an instant, and shook his head. Hisrge brown beard folded down his chest as his broad cheekbones puffed open his face. "Heh, I wish I could be as strong as you all."

    "That''s a long way off, kid," Annibell smiled at him, seeing him staring up at her. "Anyways, Reece, go on. You''re sure now that portal goes to the surface right?"

    "Yes, ke created a Ki Restraint Device. Itsted for 24 hours before reappearing back in the cavern." Reece had never felt ke, but felt a sense of admiration in her heart. "It''s a shame I can''t thank him in person."

    "He needs a girlfriend," Howard said with a smile, "Since I can only have Monica right now, why don''t you date ke?"

    "I-I never met him!" Reece suddenly tensed, turning flushed in an instant. "You-you''re lucky you''re all bandaged up! I-I should hit you for even suggesting it!"

    "Anyways," Annibell said,ughing and stretching up her arms. "I think if Howard goes to the surface, the Night Lords will lose track of him just long enough that we can create a device to mask his energy. After that, that time of year will be arising."

    "You mean when the Furnace opens?" Kellen said, nodding her head. "Man, has it already been a year? With little Howard here, we might be able to win some ground, woo hoo!"

    "Hey, let''s tell Howard about that once he gets back." Barabin interrupted, feeling at the stitches on his chest. "Before that, I think we''ll have to make his training a little bit harder."

    "You-you better not!" Howard said, shivering and looking for a path to escape. Even against the Necrolith, getting his body mmed into the floor wasn''t as painful as the hours and hours of Ki Suppression. His muscles had grown much stronger, enough to pick up a small portion of the weight on the four guardians shoulders. However, just the thought of that training, made him want to run. His body almost instinctively darted to Monica''s side, finding her smiling with blush on her cheeks.

    "Heh, Howard, I won''t be training you," Barabin said, pointing at his chest. "I''m-I''m going to be getting a blood infusion from Ste. She''s-she''s my wife, so I''ll just be watching your training."

    "It''s going to be fun," Ste said with a smile. "It will take us an entire week to get his power back to normal. However, he''ll be watching Ren train you from the window. With the shades drawn, everything he does will be in my hands!"

    "Sounds scary," Howardughed, grabbing Monica''s hand, "Monica, would you do the same for me?"

    "I-I wouldn''t," Monica gulped and trembled, causing the group to smile andugh. "You-you did a good job job-jobst night with getting Kellen to sing! I-I''ll do-do a lot for you, but I won''t give you my blood!"

    "I''m sure you would," Annibellughed, "However, Howard, Reslin here is an even harder teacher than Barabin. He''s also a fire user. Being around him, you should be able to train dozens of times faster."

    "I''m a simple teacher," Reslin extended his fist for almost 3 meters and put it in front of Howard, "I''ll challenge you until you die, and after you die I''ll kill you a few more times to make sure the training sunk in!"

    "Ugh, what about me!" Monica screamed out, mming her hands into the ground, "When the Furnace opens, I want to be stronger than Howard! Who the hell is going to train me?"

    "I''ll train you right next to Howard," Annibell said, nodding her head. "Reslin, here, trained hard to have a date with me. I figure I can at least stay a hundred feet from him so he can stare at me. However, if he thinks he''s getting a hug after ditching me for a 100 years, he''s out of his mind!"

    "You said don''t contact you," Reslin pouted, suddenly seeming to shrink to a much smaller size. "How was I supposed to know you changed your mind? I had to run the East Branch!"

    "And-and the training starts after we get back, right?" Howard said, fist bumping his teacher''s giant hands. "However, before then, what about the surface? We''re meeting someone right?"

    "Yes," Reece said, opening a briefcase on the table. "His name is Indell. He''s a descendent of Barabin if you can believe that." Reece coughed, ignoring Ste''s fierce eyes. "After we find out what''s happened on the surface, check for new students, we''ll meet up with him."

    "However," Kellen said, "The entire time people will be trying to take our heads! It''s going to be awesome!"

    "Anyways, Howard. Why don''t you go to your room and spend some time with Monica. I''m sure she probably wants to thank you for that datest night, right?"

    "I-I do not!" Monica mmed her foot into the floor. "I-I like him a lot! However, just because he did something nice doesn''t mean I forgave him for running away yet."

    "Monica,'' Howard said with a smile, "I have a secret to tell you. Can we really go talk alone?"

 Chapter 36: The Workralin

    Chapter 36: The Workralin

    "Howard, do I really have to put on a blindfold," Monica blushed, taking off her ck cardigan and sitting down on the florid pattered sheets in the Main Suite. She felt her heart beating faster and faster, like an elerating drum. "We are all alone. With a blind fold I''ll bepletely invulnerable to your attacks."

    "Monica, do you like me a lot?" Howard pulled a tie down from a wrack to his right, and wrapped it around Monica''s features, hiding her from the light. "I mean. Do you love me?"

    "I-I''m not not in love with you,"Monica bit her lip, epting the tied knot around the back of her head. "Now-I know I''m beautiful, but you-your hands better stay by my face!"

    "Just give me a second," Howard said, running to grab a book he''d scribbled a few hours earlier. After fighting Necrolith, a voice started ying in his head, dozens of images shed, before he felt a strange oneness with this presence.

    Sitting on the bed, Howard decided to write down some of the details, which ended up turning out to be a story from someone named Zack. He spoke about Monica and Una, so Howard went through great pains to inscribe every detail perfectly. His current location in the Cantron region of the Furnace, his hopes for the day of the Furnace opening, and even his desire to see his sister.

    For some reason, Howard could even feel his confusion in the air. He smiled, and gently began in utterance, some of the words he''d carefully jotted down.

    "Monica, heh, first question Did you go to school in Ray High Academy?" Howard adjusted the blindfold and waved his hand in front of her, fearing she might see the details and ruin his surprise. "Don''t ask how I got this! That''s the secret!"

    "You-you talked to Una about me?" Monica nodded her head, "Yes, I did. I-I had to wear a skirt everyday. I bet you''d like it."

    "Heh, I would!" Howard confirmed that the Zack he had that connection with indeed meant this Monica. "Hmm, next question. When you were ten, did you try and be a pop star? Did your brother happen to record you singing and then threaten to put it on the inte if you didn''t do what he asked?"

    "That-that video got deleted! Ugh, how did you learn about that?" Monica crossed her chest. "That ke! Are you testing one of his inventions? Tell me now or I''ll bite you!"

    "Time for the secret," Howard said with a smile, "I wasn''t sure at first, but now I am."

    "You grew up in an area surrounded byrge mountains, every morning you would feed the birds and sing. Sometimes you''d even spin in windmills for dozens of minutes, hoping to get the attention of your brother. Heh."

    "How-how do you know that,"Monica said, feeling tears welling in her eyes. "You-you''re making me sad, Howard. You better stop now. I don''t know where you got this information, but you''re making me feel sick."

    "Let me continue," Howard patted her on the shoulder, rubbing her gently before he nted a kiss on her forehead. "You-you identally set your brother''s hands on fire once by ident. He asked for the bug spray and you identally sprayed him with oil!"

    "That-that''s enough Howard!" Monica pushed him away, "I-I''m done here! This is the worst surprise ever!"

    "Zack told me to tell you he loves you." Howard said with a bright grin. "He told me to tell you that your face gives himfort at night. Even if the metal against his skin is cold, he still smiles thinking about you. He wants to see what you look like!"

    ''I-I don''t believe you!" Monica yelled! "My brother died when Una took him into the Furnace! He died valiantly saving their lives from the Aresoul!"

    "I know where he is," Howard said, taking off her blindfold. "He''s waiting for us toe get him. Monica, I mean it. I''m not kidding."

    "Howard! Are-are you serious? Where is he! Where is he?" Monica broke down in tears, grabbing onto Howard''s body and kissing him gently against his neck. "Please-please tell me you know where he is."

    "He''s in Cantron." Howard kissed her on the forehead and looked deep into her eyes. "The Aresoul left him for dead, but he survived. However, he got captured by a Workralin and put in prison. I don''t know what they are, but apparently they have cities in the Furnance."

    "The Workalin are an ancient race that create and sell goods in the Furnance," Monica bit her lip. "They are like the Van in that they have advanced technology, however, they-they don''t attack anyone unless they intrude on their territory. Why? Why would the Workralin have him? I don''t get it!"

    "Heh, I don''t know. I only hear him when I sleep with you in bed at night," Howard said,ughing. "Maybe, if we sleep a little closer together I can hear the details?"

    "You-you serious?" Monica said, wiping the tears off your eyes. "You-you really heard Zack! He''s really alive? Howard, close your eyes! It''s my turn!"

    "Okay," Howard smiled, feeling Monica''s pink, gentle lips burst into his own. Feeling a heat rising in his body, Monica didn''t let go of him for almost a minute, kissing him deeply as a powerful feeling spread through his body.

    "Howard, that-that is the best present I could ever ask for!" Monica kissed him one more time, blushing as she looked at him. "I-I''ve been feeling so alone. I don''t show it all the time, but it''s hard being so happy."

    "I could tell," Howard kissed her on the forehead, and pointed outside. "Anyways, Zack told me not to tell anyone he''s your brother. Why is that?"

    "Brothers and sisters that are born with horns, even in the Furnace, are hated," Monica looked at Howard, praying he would keep it a secret. "It''splicated. If i tell you, you might not like me."

    "I don''t need to know," Howard grabbed her hand. "I''ll do everything I can to protect both of you! No matter what happens."

    "No matter what," Monica''s eyes closed one more time as she leaned into kiss Howard once more. "Well then, I-I might might just marry you some day jerk! Now stop staring at my lips! Kiss them again already!"

 Chapter 37: Countless Descendants

    Chapter 37: Countless Descendants

    The next day,

    Howard walked down a long, winding corridor with Monica''s flush hand wrapped in his palm. She held her other hand on her neck, walking past a few of the stationed guards in the third floor of the West Branch, as she pulled up the sleeves of her green cardigan.

    Her green hair got swept in the breezeing from the window, leading her to see the team preparing to head to the surface. Looking into Howard''s eyes, Monica couldn''t help but reach forward and peck his lips one more time, still full of disbelief her brother had survived.

    "Mm, I-I''m so happy, Howard. If we save him, you can have anything you want?"

    "Including me," Harleyughed and patted Howard on the head. "Come on, guys. You''re slower than one legged zombies. "If we''rete, I''m ming you Monica and stealing Howard for a night."

    "I-I''m not going to let you bother me anymore," Monica smiled happily, looking into Harley''s eyes. "Howard is a grown up. If he wants to spend time with you, I trust him!"

    "Wow! What was that secret," Harleyughed, walking down the stairs.

    Looking back at Howard and Monica yfully teasing each other, she sighed, rubbing her stomach as a bad feeling arose.

    The other day, when she almost died, she realized that she''d left the entire Furnace unexplored. Left so many rocks unturned, and never really tried to her achieve her ultimate goals.

    Harley always wanted to be a pilot when she grew up, being one with the air, and changing the horizon. However, since then, she''d really lost her way. Did she want to get stronger? Did she want to try and find someone to love?

    On the outside, she tried her hardest to not care, but deep down inside she wanted someone like Howard the most. Vowing to herself to try harder, Harley smiled, seeing Una and Kellen waiting in front of the oasis tunnel.

    "Well, good news. Barabin ising with," Una said, crossing her arms. "Bad news. We''re meeting his son. We can''t have a night on the town, and we can''t go to any concerts."

    "Why not? Barabin likes to dance," Harley said, walking into the fully lit cavern.

    Dozens of electricmps that had gotten scattered from various Ki Storms lined the walls, making it much easier to see on the staircase to the entrance way.

    Arriving by the portal, Reeceyed down on a stone bench, looking at a n she''d painstakingly made with a smile on her face.

    "They''re all finally here," Reece said, jumping up. "Barabin, you sure Ste is fine with youing?"

    "I haven''t seen any of my descendants in 200 years." Barabin twitched in fright, thinking about how much the world must have changed since the first year of the snake. When he left the surface and arrived in the Furnace, it had been a few days after the new years on the day of the celebration of the snake.

    The snake represented the year of a thousand different roads. It meant new hidden things to be discovered.

    On the year he left, he''d snuck into a carnival and drunk cartons of patrons bloods at the various stalls. cking his teeth into a beautiful woman, he turned only to find another holding a small trinket in her hand.

    Rather than running away, seeing her mother getting bitten by Barabin, she simply tried to offer him a gift with a smile.

    ''I''d been so shocked at the time that I epted the gift,'' Barabin grabbed a small little trinket in his pocket, clutching it nervously as he saw her face. ''Halen, you-you had a son with me. I''m not sure if you fell in love with me to save your mother, or you actually liked me.''

    ''However, I-I''m sorry. I''m sorry for leaving you behind,'' Barabin had met Ste before the end of the next year. His thirst for blood caused him to run around the world, viting every province with waves of death.

    When Ste found him, that all changed, but it might not have if he found out earlier.

    Earlier about the fact that Halen had gotten pregnant. It wasn''t until 90 years until after the baby was born, weaned, and cared for that he heard its name. Luckily, his son had pretty good luck with thedies, and created enough grandchildren that until this day a small army of Barabin''s progeny lived on the surface, using their charm to conquer all.

    ''My great-great grandson got in with the End Empire. I can''t be more proud,'' Barabin took out the golden trinket and put it around his neck.

    "Howard, don''t be like me. Always be there for Monica."

    "Me too. Be there for me too." Harley said, patting him on the back. "I''m serious. I just need one day a week, Monica. To just spend some time with him. Give it some thought."

    "You-you''re getting even worse!" Monica stomped the ground, "Howard-howard and I might get married some day! Do you want to marry him too? Then what? Chi--"

    "Enough!" Reece said, "I''m the leader here! No more fighting!" Reece rubbed the back of her head, seeing Barabin floating in the air with an unamused expression. "Uhm, except for Barabin. He''s also the leader."

    "We''re going to the surface now," Howard smiled, "I-I just let a week ago. I''m scared."

    "Don''t be," Monica squeezed his hand. "Barabin here, even on the surface, can destroy buildings, right?"

    "I don''t know. I can probably topple over a horse," Barabin said,ughing and rubbing his back. "What? Do they not have horses?"

    "Let''s go, grandpa," Reece pulled him towards the portal. "On the surface, remember, your horns won''t be visible thanks to ke''s little devices. Let''s just follow the n, and not die, okay?"

 Chapter 38: A Disturbance

    Chapter 38: A Disturbance

    "Howard, is that you?" Vickyughed, sitting at a coffee shop on Montgomery street outside of Sealed Hell Prison. "I swear. What I''d do to p that face of yours again."

    Vicky saw a sh of lighting towards her before everything went back. A taser gently touched against her back, causing her to instantly disappear into her dreams.

    The two barista''s at the counter wiped the sweat off their head and gave a thumbs up to the cop putting chains and a blindfold over Vicky. A few secondster, a car showed up, and the prison guard that deserved the award of the century, got tossed in the back of a van.

    Swoosh!

    Arge portal appeared in the center of the coffee shop a secondter as six figures exited it. Howard, Monica, Barabin, Reece, Una, and Kellen appeared, a cloud of smoke lighting off their bodies, as the two coffee barista''s walked over towards them.

    "Here, on the house," A pink haired girl with an apron drifted over to them and handed a cup of scalding hot coffee to Reece. "d we got here early, boss. Some strangedy wouldn''t leave, so we had to call Indell to send an enforcer to put her to sleep."

    "Thanks, Yena. You have five hours left right?" Reece had sent three of her girls aheadst night to make sure no ambushes greeted them in the morning. "You can take the shift off and go have fun now. Just make sure in 5 hours no one is around to see you disappear from the face of the Earth."

    "Yes, mam!" Yena handed her a map, "To make things easier, Indell said he''ll meet you here."

    "What''s that van?" Howard said, scratching his head, watching it speed off and jump off a curb. "I-i thought I saw someone familiar in it."

    "Guys, go in the back," Reece patted Howard and Monica on their backs. "Go have a feast. There is more fresh food back there than you get in a year in the Furnace."

    "Come on Howard. They don''t want us teenagers to get in their way," Monica pulled Howard''s hand and walked back into the coffee shops storage area.

    Back in the room,

    Barabin nervously looked outside, watching all the passerbys with a strange fear on his his face. Holding out his hand, a small sword began to form, spinning in his fist as he nervously shook.

    "How strong are you here?" Reece said, wrapping her arm around Barabin and pushing their chairs together, causing their worlds to momentarily join. "If some cops came, could you blow them up for us?"

    "I-I''m much weaker than I thought. However, what are those metal boxes moving?" Barabin pointed at a bus screeching passed a pissed pedestrian before it ran a red light. "Why does the air quality feel so bad? Did someone suck the life force out of the?"

    "That''s just pollution," Reece said, leaning her head against Barabin''s shoulder, "Anyways, you made any progress on drinking my blood yet? It will make you big and strong."

    "The other three are strong, Barabin gently patted Reece''s hand, "Besides, if I put my teeth against your neck, I-I might lose control."

    "We''re on the surface, Sally told me it''s the perfect time. Even Howard can beat you up here," Reece brushed aside her hair and gently grabbed Barabin''s head, "Come on. We might get killed if you don''t bite me! Just take a sip!"

    "No!" Barabin mmed his hand down into the table, splitting it in half. A few pedestrians turned to look at him, one talking on his phone, before he rushed off in fear.

    Barabin''s eyes had turned bright yellow, causing him to look like an apparition in the ss windows of Montgomery Coffee Shop. Sighing from this response, Reece patted him on the back before walking over to Harley. Tossing a address registry down on the oak table, Reece winked before heading to the back.

    "She-she wants me to try and find him, doesn''t she," Harley annoyingly picked up the registry, turning to thest page. "Brother probably wouldn''t want to hear from me. I''m not calling him." Harley had been with her brother the day before she got taken to the Furnace.

    He had spent years trying to hide her wings from her mother and father. Whether it was morning or night, Quent brought her food, magazines, and even helped her bandage her wings so she could get away with a date. However, because of her wings, she had never even been truly taken into the embrace of a man.

    ''If i called him right now, the End Empire would probably question him for a few days. However, maybe if I can order him something.'' Harley picked up the registry and turned to their favorite restaurant, ''Somber Sds.'' Picking up the phone, she dialed, seeing her brother jumping in front of her and protecting her from those swordsman in ck suits.

    ''He-he deserve the most expensive meal. Heh, whomever this Vicky is. Thanks for the thousand corin bills.''

    ''However, it''s a shame that I can''t see him. what I''d do to give that bastard a kiss on the cheek. Ugh, why can''t I just be normal!''

    Harley grinded her hand into a ball and finally pushed herself to a stand. Walking into the back room, she entered, only to find Howard and Monica cuddling against the wall.

    "I-I don''t believe it. I can''t turn a corner without finding you two cuties," Monica smiled and sat down on Howard''s left side. "We have three hours. Monica, at least let me sit on his shoulder."

    "Hmph, we''re on the surface. Why don''t you go find a boyfriend real quick?" Monica said, hugging Howard in her arms. "There are millions of guys here."

    "I have wings. They wouldn''t touch me," Harley wiped a tear from her eye, forcing herself to smile. "Just-just ignore me then. It''s fine."

    "Monica, it''s just my shoulder," Howard said, pouting. "What''s so wrong that?"

    "It''s not just your shoulder. After your shoulder it will be your lips!" Monica turned angrily away from Harley and crossed her arms. "Ugh, fine! Just his shoulder!"

    "I-I had a brother once," Harley said, crossing her arms. "He was super handsome, and protected me from the evils of the world. He-he is the only guy I ever touched. Isn''t that terrible?"

    Harley dropped her head on Howard''s shoulder, and stared at Monica, "Just-just let me stay like this for a little while." Harley grabbed Monica''s hand as she scoffed and turned to the side. "I-I''m not too heavy am I?"

    "Nope, happy to take some weight off you!" Howard said with a smile, "Now, what''s happening with Indell?"

    "He''s almost here," Reece pushed Barabin into the room. "However, Barabin here is apparently already a fugitive. Looks like someone called the cops and things just got a whole lot moreplicated."

 Chapter 39: Exland Empire Headquarters

    Chapter 39: End Empire Headquarters

    End Empire, Mortred Woods, Headquarters,

    Three men stared at different camera anglesing from a feed directly from Montgomery Coffee Shop.

    In one screen, Yena, could be seen turning the corner before arge explosion shot into the air, causing arge explosion to sound through the streets. Seeing her head rolling against the ground, her eyes trembling, the three men smiled slightly, looking over to Indell''s current location.

    He was just moments away from arriving at the Montogery Coffee shop. The cops were down the street, waiting behind the bushes in the park across the verdant road. Covering them, hundreds of trees and little children heading on their way to school with smiles and gossip rolling off their lips.

    Two End Generals watched on the roof top, clutching gigantic Ki Decay Swords that had dozens of ornate patterns up the handle. The three menughed, pping their hands, before Zalick, a tall man standing almost 2 meters tall with friendly blue eyes, pointed at the window.

    "Reece, Kellen, and Howard are the main targets," Zalick smiled and tapped his hand against the screen, "Three of the students haven''t been identified. Apparently, they have an old man with them."

    "They''re all weak here. He''ll die and we can all go on vacation," Zalick''s two partners snickered, pulling out a folder of Howard. "Anyways, Indell is almost there. Should we go with n 1 or 3?"

    "3. We didn''t n for normal cops to arrive. Send in the kids." Zalick smiled and nodded his head. "This-this is going to be fun guys! Let''s make them burst!"

    ###

    Back at the Montgomery coffee shop, Reece pulled down her shirt while two officers fixated their eyes on her face, trying their hardest to not fall for the shadows below.

    "Officers, that''s my uncle. He just got upset."

    "He damaged property. You sure you don''t want him to go down to the station," A stomach jingled on the fat cop trying to apprehend the love of Reece. "I-I don''t mind. It''s not everyday some breaks a table with their hands."

    "He used to be a fighter! A long-long time ago," Reece gently tapped the officer''s cap. "Anways,e back tomorrow and you can have something on the house."

    The officer''s face flushed red, and he nodded his head. Pulling the hand of his partner who scoffed. His partner was much smaller with pale skin and with an anger that seemed to resonate on his surface.

    Seeing his partner fall for Reece, he pointed at the storage room, turning his head away from Reece''s ck shirt and walking towards the back room.

    "Lady, let us go in the back. Otherwise, we''ll apprehend you." The little officer crossed his arms and walked to the back room. "You got a problem with that?"

    "Come on. It''s dirty back there!" Reece crossed her arms in front of the door. "My uncle has real health problems. You don''t want to bother him."

    Ding! Ding!

    The door to the coffee shop opened and three children with hoods rushed with their heads down, pretending to be flying nes with their arms spread outward.

    "Zoom! Zoom!"

    One childughed while the other two chased after him. In Montgomery, one of the most popr children games was called nes. Children flew in packs and fought enemies in groups of three and bombed each other with little trinkets they picked up at the store.

    Sometimes, kids even used candy and the person that won would get thergest pile of goods. Seeing them run in, the cops suddenly seemed to soften, especially the small cop seeing one of them run towards Reece.

    "Ugh, kids, us cops are trying to do our job. Can''t you go outside and y nes?"

    "Zoom! Zoom!"

    One of the kids smiled and reached into his pocket! "Zoom! Zoom!"

    "Kids, enough!" The cop said, preparing to open the storage room doors only to see Barabin had appeared in front of him. "Ugh, are you the damn guy who broke that table! Do you have a medical condition? Let me check your eyes!"

    "You''re in my way. What''s that badge?" Barabin plucked the cops badge off his uniform, and stared at it strangely. "How was this made? Such fine detail."

    "Give that back!" The cop jumped into the air, only to find Barabin had appeared behind him. "Come on! Give it back!"

    "Zoom! Zoom!" One of the kids smiled and reached into his pocket! "It''s time for the atack! You guys ready to attack the other team." The kid reached into his pocket andughed, pping his arms before he turned towards one of the cops. "You ready? It''sing!"

    "Kids, scram," Reece said, waving her hand and grabbing one of the cops. "Please- officer, don''t mind my uncle. He''s from a far away town."

    "Fine, we can leave," The small officer grabbed his badge back and put down a shlight, walking angrily towards the exit. He''d never seen such a disorderly coffee shop before, but ignored the nd cup of coffee in his hand, and walked to the exit.

    Seeing one of the kids looking up at him, suddenly the small officer felt a terrifying feeling in his heart. Pulling out his gun as fast as possible, the small officer grunted in fear, seeing two little small rocks bouncing against the floor.

    "Get down!" The officer saw a grown man''s face underneath the hood, and immediately felt a terror rise up in his heart. "Get on the floor right now, kids!"

    "It''s toote," One kid smiled before he pointed at the small rocks. "They already bounced three times! I win!"

    Boom!

    Arge explosion ripped through the store, shattering windows and causing one officer to get shot into a car in the street. Arge plume of light seemed to escape towards the sky, arge cloud of dust flying up into the air, as a few pedestrians got sent flying in various directions.

 Chapter 40: Bloody Nightmare

    Chapter 40: Bloody Nightmare

    Drops of blood dripped down from the ceiling, mixing with coffee grounds, causing a terrifying picture to be illustrated on the floor.

    Arge stone wall blocked the register, protecting Reece, Barista and the cop from the explosion. However, four bodiesying stiller than a night sky, rested in multiple pieces across the tiles of the shop.

    The three children that had been ying nes had been spit and chewed out from the massive, swelling explosion - except for one in tatters by the wall. The small one and a half meter tall cop with the ck hair had been crunched into his own vehicle, blood pouring out of his body as coffee poured on his chest.

    In the Montgomery Coffee shop, the blood dripped down onto Reece, Barabin, and the officer who''d just now fainted from the shock. Watching the officer fall into the broken ss of the register, Reece tried to register what had just happened.

    ''The-the kids. They-they dropped real bombs?'' Reece wiped some tears from her eyes, looking down at the torn apart bodies of two children and one small man. "Who-who would do that to kids? This-this has to be the End Empire. Only men like them would be so heinous!''

    Reece didn''t think the world get put any more pressure on her shoulders, however, to her right blood had gathered in Barabin''s mouth.

    Normally, he drank a single droplet of blood a year, to keep his energy stable. However, right now, his entire face and been dyed a dark brown color. No one ever mentioned that when blood got heated it could change color. Arge nket of bloo dhad fully covered Barabin''s body, making him look like a walking nightmare as he tilted his head to the side.

    ''Oh shit, this isn''t good," Reece walked out from behind the register, creating three fireballs in her hand that began to spin rapidly like the hands of a clock. "Barabin, you okay? Quite a surprise right."

    "I-I feel a strange power, growing inside of me," Barabin tilted his head to the side and stared awkwardly at Reece. "I-I think I''ll take you up on your offer. I''d like some blood please. Make it on the house."

    "What''s going on?" Howard gently opened the ck swinging doors, walking into a cloud of dust and smoke. "Did-did one of the machines bust?"

    "Howard, howard stay away from Barabin! He''s not normal right now!" Reece screamed, holding out her hand! "If all four of us fight him right now, we can probably stop him from leaving!"

    "I-I feel an energy growing inside of me." Barabinughed, licking off the blood from his mouth. "It feels so good! And look outside. So many people lying on the floor, waiting to be helped into death."

    "You-you drank blood?" Howard said, coughing as the somber room revealed itself before him. Seeing the two kids on the floor, suddenly his stomach turned. Rushing over to one of them, Howard noticed one slightly moving, coughing against the wall. "Ugh, call the ambnce Reece! This one is still alive."

    "We-we don''t need to. The End Empire must have known about the portal. They must have set up cameras outside and already nned a trap. We-we got to go! Howard, leave the kid! He''s probably one of them!"

    "I don''t care," Howard tore off a sleeve of his shirt, covering a gushing wound as the child coughed out blood. His skin had turned paler than the moonlight, glistening in the darkness. Every look he made, seemed full of hatred and scorn as he looked at Howard staring into his eyes. However, Howard ignored it, gently pushing against the wound as he pointed over at a medkit. "We-we can''t let him die!"

    "Yes we can Howard!" Reece pointed across the street. "They are sending in people right now to kill us! Get over here now! Stop being so naive!"

    "Howard, kill me," Barabin said, falling onto his knees. "It feels too good! I feel the blood strengthening my bones, ligaments, and teeth. Even with the weak Ki Desnity and Ki frequencies, I feel like I can destroy this building just by waving my hand!"

    Barabin opened his mouth, licking more blood his face before he turned outside.

    Hundreds of cops with guns ran across the street, their shimmering weapons causing chaos in the streets. Pedestriansing home from work in business suits bolted in the opposite direction. A beautiful woman pushing a stroller froze in ce while the man next to her loaded a rocket and prepared to fire.

    ''This-this is all a dream,'' Reece squeezed herself, ''However, even i dreams I have to be a good leader. Even in the worst nightmares, my friends still need to sleep.''

    ''Just get through this, Reece. Barabin can take care of the officers outside. Howard and everyone else can follow you out the backdoor.''

    Reece took a deep breath and wiped away the remaining disbelief that had taken over the feelings of sadness. Her tears dropped onto the floor as she looked at Howard, reaching down and pulling him up from the corpse.

    ''He''s dead! He just died!"

    "I-I can still save him!" Howard frantically reached for the child. "I-i don''t understand! Why can''t anywhere we go be peaceful!"

    "Howard, Go up the stairs! Kellen, Harley, lead Monica and Howard upstairs! Barabin! Are you going to stand there or go with them!" Reece couldn''t take it anymore and walked over towards Barabin as he stared nkly at the wall.

    Barabin seemed to have gotten trapped with this strange look of pleasure on his face. However, deep inside, he knew that if he moved, the little bit of control keeping him intact would disappear.

    He couldn''t take that risk, and looked into Reece''s eyes as he felt the sanity begin to leave. Seeing Reece gently pull back her hand, Barabin simply smiled, expecting her to chop off his head and end the swelling of pleasure!

    However, standing there, Reece had something else in mind.

    Turning her fist, arge p burst into Barabin''s cheeks. His face turned before another three ps echoed off his skin. His mind seemed to get sent into a spinning turmoil. However, the hunger inside him only seemed to grow stronger.

    "Drink my damn blood! They''reing!" Reece brushed back her brte hair and put it over her white dress shirt. "Come on! At least my blood is your least favorite type! Maybe it will calm you down!"

    "Heh, you dared hit me?" Barabin reached forward and plucked Reece of her feet. "You little, dumbass. I wasn''t moving to resist the urge! Now you just set me free!"

    "We aren''t in the Furance, dumbass!" Reece kicked her foot into Barabin''s face, before spinning and hitting him one more time. "I''m not just a weak girl to you here!"

    Reece kicked one more time, sending Barabin tilting to the side before a fire ball burst into his face. Seeing him fall over, Reece looked down at a cut that she''s got in her arm, and grabbed the woozy Barabin into a pool of her blood.

    His head touched against her arm, and instantly he cked his teeth into her, drinking away the fears of the endless power he had swelling inside him. Outside, the cops had gotten within feet of the Montgomery Coffee Shop, pausing for the smoke to clear and ignite their n.

    Up stairs, Howard and Monica ran after Harley and Kellen, heading to the roof at a fast speed up the spiraling nightmare of stairs that had greeted them.

    Their feet could be heard from the roof, as two men withrge swords waiting on the left and right side of the door. One of them was two meters tall with ck hair and blue eyes, and the other a much slimmer but even taller figure of Asian descent.

    With theirrge broadswords extending down their backs, they looked like powerful bosses from a video game. The rain even started to fall from the sky, knocking away the smoke, as a timer counted down the 10 seconds before the start of the mission.

    Back in the store,

    Barabin sucked up more and more of Reece''s blood, his bones cracking from his rapidly growing power. He hadn''t ever had Reece''s O type blood because he always felt it wasn''t worthy of him.

    However, the more he drank of it, the more powerful the storms in his body surged. He felt like two powerful forces, one of carnal desire, and the other of calm madness crashing and causing his mind to rush.

    He wanted to cause Reece''s figure to almost disappear, looking down at her attenuated arms as her knees trembled on the floor. In her green dress, with his hands against her fist, she looked like apletely submissive being, looking up with her green eyes while staring strangely into the beast feasting on her.

    "That-that almost did the trick," Barabin gently released his teeth. "I feel calm after drinking your disgusting blood. You should feel brateful, girl."

    "Are you calm now," Reece coughed, turning to see hundreds of shadows appearing around the entrance to the Montgomery Coffee shop. "Because if you are, there are hundreds of people who want to kill us outside. The-the End Empire must have known we were here! I''m sorry!"

    "Girl, the world isn''t on your shoulders." Barabin picked up her chin and wiped a brown strip of dust from her face that had umted after the coffee shops internal space got shattered. "It''s on mine. And if you don''t mind, how about we go find my son?"

    "There are hundreds of cops outside. Can-can you take care of them?" Reece cleared her throat, her watery doey eyes staring up at the man dripping with her blood. "I mean-I''m a little weak after you went to town on my poor little arm. I-I might need to sit back for a little while."

    "Hmph, I''ll be right back. Just a hundred measly cops? What''s the worst that they could do?" Barabin saw a beam of lighting towards him, scoffing as he held up his hand.

    A rocket, inches from his face appeared, as he smiled proudly towards Reece.

 Chapter 41: Five Dynasty King

    Chapter 41: Five Dynasty King

    ''What happened?" Zalick, standing in End Empire''s Headquarters wiped off the sweat on his head and stared in disbelief at the undisturbed Montgomery Coffee Shop.

    The rocket had flown into the window and not exploded. Expecting to see an explosion, Zalick stared at the screen intensely, causing it to crack from the Ki Vibrations emitting from his body. He''d spent weeks nning for this operation, and it was supposed to end with a bang!

    ''This can''t be! Their heads should be rolling on the ground!'' Zalick tried to break apart his anger by quenching his fist. "How-how did the explosion not go off?"

    "It could be Indell," Vernos trembled feeling the frequenciesing from his leader. "He-he did breach the system. Maybe-maybe he hacked into the rocket''s mainframe!"

    "Are you kidding me!" Zalick reached down for the remote control dangling in front of him, pressing the button and causing the receiver to nearly break. "All hundred of you, go in! I''m not paying you to just step on bloody ss! Hurry in!"

    "Sir, your message isn''t sending! Technician! Fix it!"

    "We''re jammed!" A beautiful brte dashed to the back of the machine, checking to make sure the wires hadn''t been disconnected. Seeing all them in ce, she felt her life hanging from a string. "I-I don''t know what happened!"

    "We-we''ve been betrayed!" Zalick crunched his hand, causing stic from the receiver in his hands to break and scatter through the room. Once shed through the beautiful peach skin of the female technician pleading with her eyes to live a day longer. "I-I can''t believe this! I''m supposed to always be happy! The doctor said I have to always stay calm!"

    Looking over at the monitor to his side, Zalick mmed his feet into the ground, a smile returning to his face. The footageing from his two End Generals remained on his screen.

    "Heh, well, clearly, not everything ispromised. Vernos! Haha! Come watch! Howard ising through the door. I can feel it!"

    "Keep smiling, boss." Vernos looked down at the technician, waving her out of the room. "It will go well! Howard will die, and this will all be over."

    "I know. However, who is that man? I thought the Aresoul sold us everything. With the Furnance opening up soon, we need all the details. How much are we paying them? How hard is to find out about some old man!"

    "Rx," Vernos passed him a sheathed grey sword called the Five Dynasty King de, and bowed in front of him with terrified eyes. "Here, take your sword and go into the other room. We got a special present waiting for you?"

    "Is it-is it someone with horns or wings? I don''t want to kill anything besides someone with horns or wings!"

    "Sir, it''s better. I''ll send word after the End Generals break apart their hope." Vernos gulped and lowered his head. "Now, please?"

    "Thank you. You''re father was a good man Vernos. It''s a shame unlike those horned things we can only live a 100 years. He made a lot of children," Zalickughed, his grey beard floating in the air before he seemed to disappear through the wall, heading towards a room full of pleading screams.

    Zalick, watching the door on the roof open, could only pray that things went well. Seeing Howard appear, Zalick rubbed his hands together.

    "Please-please don''t fail. We''re counting on you"

    ###

    Kellen opened the door to the rough, wiping the sweat from her head as blinding rays of light sted into her awareness.

    Unlike the Furnace, the surface had a much brighter day time, so it was nearly impossible to see for the entire group behind her. Rushing forward, Kellen looked back and smiled at Howard, pulling his hand as she walked through the door.

    "Come on! I''ll sing you a songter if you hurry up!" Kellen took a single step out the door, her voice beautiful and mellifluous, like every word she created could be considered a song. Smiling at Howard, she tried to look at the bright side, putting her other foot down as she smiled. "You-you and Monica can have some alone time after we get out of he--"

    Boom!

    A powerful force connected with Kellen''s skull, ripping her off the ground and sending her flying out of Howard''s hand. Two swords crashed into the very nature of her being, crushing it instantly before she darted into the wall!

    Boom!

    The wall in front of her shattered, sending her body flying towards the ground below. Seeing this, Howard looked to the side in disbelief, finding two massive objects inches from his face.

    "Wha-what" Howard ducked, spinning onto the floor as two gigantic men jumped into the sky. Looking at one man disappearing into the sun, Howard instinctively rolled to the side, a de barely missing his neck, as he trembled.

    "You-you hit her," Howard stood up, his horns beginning to grow in his head as a ring of fire grew up his arm like a burgeoning snake. "My melody. You crushed it."

    "Heh, nice dodge. p! p!" The man fawned pping and slowly stepped forward. "Heh, we could have crushed two at once, but look. Harley, Howard, and Monica both avoided our ambush."

    "Well, let''s just kill em then," His partner patted his shoulder. "Come on, Elock. You take Howard. The two girls are mine."

    "Oh hoh. You get the girls? You lecherous freak." Therge man patted his Asian friend on the back and walked towards Howard. "Heh, little Howard. We let you escape to the Furnace, and youe back where we can kill you. How dumb are you?"

    "You-you''re going down. With every inch of my body. I''ll strike you into dust!" Howard created ten fireballs that spun around his body. At the same time, two trinkets appeared in his left and right hand, turning into two shimmering silver swords.

    One of them he''d gotten from Kellen and Reece after he awoke from fighting Necrolith.

    When he was a child, his parents always bought him expensive gifts for the holidays. He once even got a ten foot tall carving made by a famous statue with him and his parents together. However, even with the statue in the corner of his room growing up, his father, always stayed so far away.

    The first gift he ever cherished was the gift he got from Reece and Kellen. The two girls had sung to him together. Reece''s voiced crackled and popped but even now he could hear the song in his head.

    ''Kellen Why? Why would they hurt you," Howards horns grew nearly a foot out of his head as he began to float in the air. "If i kill them, will you sing to me again?"

    "He''s flying?" Elock said, scratching his head. "That''s not normal. Hey, leave the girls for seconds!"

    "Stay there!" Howard said, the fire balls growingrger around him. "I-I''ll take care of them, and then we can all go check on Kellen."

    "You really want to fight us alone?" Elock shook his head, "Fine then. You''re deathbed will pay for our kids colleges."

    "Really? So this is about money." Howard felt the fury inside him explode like a burgeoning beast as he held his hand. Suddenly, the fire ball in front of him grew to 5 times its normal size. "Heh, well then, rest in peace."

    "Elock. That-that''s not normal." One of the two men gulped, adjusting his camera. "Someone-someone on the team! Shoot for his horns!"

    "Bye!" Howardughed and suddenly flickered, appearing in front of Elock and kicking him square in the jaw. Turning into a line of light, Elock crashed into a building across the street, rolling into a bedroom, and hitting his head against the wall.

    Three women, preparing for a dancing ss in robes, jumped in fright as blood came out of his skull.

    "That-that''s not possible," the Asian man, Xavier, swung his sword forward at Howard, hoping to hit him just once with the Ki Suppressing Sword. The Ki Suppressing sword would instantly drain the Ki in Howard''s body, making the damage done to him hundreds of times worse.

    Of course, even at a distance, Howard could feel the sword, feeling his arms grow heavy as his horns grew a tiny bitrger. Seeing this, Howard dodged a dozen more attacks, watching them pass him like blurry lines of shadow, before he gently turned his body in the air.

    It seemed incredibly bizarre yet the same time really simple. With a simple movement, he paused to everyone watching before his foot sted into the cheekbone of the Asianic man.

    A fire spread across Xavier''s body before he seemed to bounce of the ledge and spun dozens of times in the ledge.

    In the room where Elock rose, he looked in front of him only to find a blur going towards him at an unbelievable speed.

    "Are you kidding me?" Elock watched his partner''s head bash through the window and strike into him like a fast beam of light.

    From the distance, Howard watched a cloud arise in the air, crossing his arms as a giant me birthed in his fist. Flying higher and higher, Howard''s me grew sorge that it seemed a small sun had been created. From the streets, it looked like a powerful entity had taken to the sky, holding the in the palm of his hands!

    "Howard, stop!" Monica screamed, "You won already! Don''t hurt anyone that doesn''t deserve it."

    "What about Kellen? Did she deserve it?" Howard crushed his fist together, shaking his head. "There is nothing wrong with being special. This is just a little payback!"

    "Howard, she''s fine!" Reece ran through the door, wiping the sweat off her head. "Don''t you dare do it! If-if word gets out a Horned killed civilians, you''ll cause chaos! Please!"

    "Hmmm, she''s fine. That''s great," Howard suddenly dropped down from the sky, feeling an intense weariness as his body crashed into the roofs concrete floor.

    Monica, holding out her hand, created a bridge of ice, that caused Howard to slide gently onto the surface.

    "I know what he just did. I don''t believe it," Harley said, her teeth chattering. "He-he looked like he was in the Furnace. Reece? Why did you stop him?"

    "Why? Because we need new students!" Harley crossed her arms, "Do you remember the agreement Teacher Annibell told us about! Nowe on! Let''s go downstairs! Barabin is almost as bad as Howard! Indell will be here in just a second."

 Chapter 42: A Dark Pathway

    Chapter 42: A Dark Pathway

    A ck limousine pulled up in front of Montgomery Coffee House.

    Inside of it, a man with ck shades rolled down the window, looking at the wanton destruction with both fear and reverence. His great grandfather, Barabin had horns, but his entire life only bills grew in the middle of the night.

    Luckily, his ancient grandfather had left him with his wisdom, and some family bonds that kept them rich for generations. Looking at a man with a striking resemnce to his own, Indell sighed, gesturing at the three vans behind him to open their doors.

    He''d spent weeks sending money into bank ounts under an acronym, Blood Snow, which is what his grandmother liked to call the day she met Barabin. Apparently, at the snake festival hundreds of years ago, there had been so much death that Barabin left a trail everywhere he went.

    His mother, alone in the bone chilling cold, trailed it all the way to her mother''s tent, finding Barabin inches deep in her beautiful mother''s neck with a strange expression.

    That sinister night always kept Indell awake at night. He wanted to be like his grandfather. He spent years trying to get into the End Empire before finding out his father still lived.

    Being an archivist, he looked through photos of the Furnance no one else had ess to, and found his father''s picture in the middle of thousands of hidden documents. To the others, Indell was just an obsessed freak that spent too much time in the archives, however, nothing really struck harder than seeing history in the flesh.

    Barabin walked over to the car, havingpletely cleaned off his face, with Howard on his back. Behind him, arge fire still burned, twisting upwards and spiraling into the sky.

    Reece rushed over to the door, opened it up, and jumped into the vehicle as dozens of sires soared towards them. Everything that happened today would spread across the surface, entering into the hearts ands minds of the locals of Montgomery for eons toe. However, right now, all that mattered was this important meeting.

    "All four of you cane in. There is pigs blood if you like."

    ''Only your grandfather drinks blood." Reece jumped into the car, followed by Barabin, Howard, Monica, Harley and Kellen, sliding against the cushioned seats with anger ridden on her face. "Are you going to say something Barabin?"

    "He probably doesn''t think much of me. I''m just a rich descendent of his," Indellughed and scooted over. "Luckily, the End Empire only likes killing in secret. I''m famous, so I should be fine even with my bad behavior."

    "You-you''re attractive," Barabin said, clearing his throat. "It''s an honor to meet you grandson. Your mother She did a good job"

    "I appreciate thepliment grand ancestor, but please I''m the one who is honored. You-you''ve been alive for hundreds of year. I can''t say I ever expected to meet someone like you."

    "He''s okay," Harley said, crossing her chest, hearing the limousine begin to speed down West Montgomery Road. "He''s a good teacher. Let''s us stay up night and sleep together"

    "I-I see hahahaha!" Indell nodded his head, "Well, great! So you''re a teacher then? What happened to the boy?"

    "Howard? He almost destroyed Montgomery," Reece said, crossing her arms. "Barabin, do you know what happened?"

    "His horns, you said they grew longer?" Barabin eyed his grandson up and down, nodding his head with satisfaction. "He-he probably can detect frequencies farther when he does that. With the portal nearby, he might be able to use the energy from the Furnace."

    "That''s good right?" Monica let Barabin put Howards head against her shoulder. "That means he can defend himself."

    "It also means. If I''m getting this correctly," Indell crossed his arms, "That the boy is extremely dangerous to the End Empire," Indell pulled a briefcase out from and passed it to Reece. "Here, this is your present. The entire reason you came here. When we get to my mansion, take a look at it."

    "We really will be safe," Harley said, shaking her head in disbelief. "Wow, the powerful End Empire is scared of a rich person. Why am I not surprised?"

    "It''s-it''s moreplicated. I have secrets on them too, so I have a need to be around." Indell tapped the briefcase. "This stuff in the box is valuable in the Furnace, however, what I have about them on the surface. If I release it, things will getplicated."

    "I''d just assassinate you," Harley said, "No more leaks."

    "Then my will would be released. Luckily, I have my will valid in dozens of different areas, certified by hundreds of different clerks. Believe me, I covered my tracks."

    Indell sighed and pulled out a folder from behind his back. "Anyways, I also have one more thing I just found out about. A new Horned has been found a few miles away. I''d normally say it''s a coincidence, but Howard here might have awoken him."

    "Howard, how?" Monica said, crossing her arms. "He literally just got here."

    "The End Empire has a device that detects Ki Frequencies, and also Ki Amplifiers. Horns amplify Ki, however, they also are more likely to spring during times of stress." Indell passed the folder to Reece and took out a device. "Well, they are also more likely to awake in areas of high Ki. Howard, inadvertently, increased the Ki in Montgomery by over 3 times for a few minutes."

    "You may not have noticed, but someone on the verge of turning into a Horned. You get it. This device I got from End Empire. It''s how they found you, Monica, and someone named Zack right?"

    "Yes! That''s true," Monica said,ughing loudly. "That Zack! He-he''s dead! Pleaes don''t talk about him!"

    "Sorry to hear that," Indell coughed, winking at her. "Anyways, we might want to go get him before they do. Barabin, how strong are you on the surface?"

    "Can i check?" Barabin pointed outside, his hand trembling before arge stone wall burst into the air, reaching roughly 10 feet into the sky. "Roughly 1000 times weaker than in the Furnace. You satisfied."

    "Wow, am I ever!" Indell smiled, handing Barabin a ss. "Here, please drink some pigs blood! I spent hours looking for the right kind!"

    "I''m full already," Barabin yawned, seeing a few dozen ck cars, rushing towards them. "However, what''s chasing us? Are those horses Is this like that bus thing you showed me in the West Branch?"

    "Yup, I can''t believe we never drove the bus around you," Kellen said, shaking her head. "How long were you underground?"

    "It''splicated. I wanted to abstain from blood so I sealed myself in a tunnel. However, I got so weak after a hundred years that I drank your blood when i exited the cave. When the portal opened up, I had no choice to go to the surface because that damn bat appeared." Barabin gulped down the pigs blood and wiped off his mouth. "Anyways, about the cars?"

    "Oh, those-those are normal cops." Indell smiled, pointing at a tunnel appearign. "However, father, we already nned for that." The car bounced and sparks flew from the rear wheels. There is a one way tunnel that stopped construction. If we enter in there, you can block it off right?"

    "So, then what? How do we get out?" Monica crossed her arms. "You seem really cool and all Indell, but now you even want us to save a Horned while getting chased by cops!"

    "Everything was nned except for that signal popping up," Indell tossed Monica a small bag, and smiled. "Now, driver. Please turn as hard as you can! They''re getting closer!"

    Swoosh!

    The car burst past 100 kilometers an hour and shattered past dozens of spinning cars.

    With the cops chasing incessantly behind them, the tunnel appeared to grow in the horizon, finally swallowing the car before arge series of walls shot up behind it!

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Instantly, a cop car burst into mes, knocking over one wall before Barabin simply erected another. Looking out the window, Barabin nodded his head and held up his thumb before the car spun to a stop in front of arge, crudely built tunnel.

    A fewdders and clothes had been hung up on the side while a few construction workers sat around,ughing by antern.

    "It''s all done?"

    "Yes, Indell," One massive man said, nodding his head. "There is an exit. You will find a vehicle there."

    "Good, actually great!" Indell smiled, pointing at the limousine. "Please destroy that limousine, however, collect the cups and the pig''s wine. That cost thousands."

    "Collect the cups, seriously?" Monicaughed. "You''re destroying a hundred thousands corin vehicle, but you care about cups?" She shook her head, walking after him into the tunnel.

    Seeing a few clothes, Monica looked up in surprise at a dress that fit her proportions. Looking at it, she got even more surprised when one of the construction workers pulled up a blockade.

    "I have to think of everything," Indell pointed at his head, smiling. "I saw you guys on the End feed and got you some clothes. You can do a lot with money. Except live a long time."

    "I''m proud of you," Barabin patted him on the shoulders, "We look the same. However, I would''ve never been able to n this."

    "It''s all because of you," Indell pointed down the hallway. "Anyways, I wanted to have more time to chat, but I really think getting to that Horned first could be critical in the months ahead. When the Furnace opens, I doubt they''ll be nice enough to release a new Horned. That might change the odds."

    ''The odds of what?" Monica said, "Why would they care about a new guy."

    ''Because this year is a once in a hundred year opening," Indell said, patting her on the back and leading into the shadows. "There is a very special area in the Furnace that is very important to the End Empire. If you get what they want, it could weaken them for hundreds of years."

    Indell guided them down the dark path before they exited and reached a small, rundown truck. Opening the door, they got in, finding a beautifully furnished interior with food on a table in the center.

    "Now, let''s go get the Horned, shall we. Time''s a wastin."

 Chapter 43: Ki Cell Divison

    Chapter 43: Ki Cell Divison

    In aw firm in the center of Montgomery, a small girl hid underneath a cab staring at her hands.

    Her mother and father had her hide underneath their desks when the explosion ripped through West Montgomery Street, leaving her heart pounding faster and faster as she sat underneath the desk. For some reason, the faster her heart beat, the more her teeth seemed to swell in her mouth, the more her head began to feel like something was trying to escape from her skull, and the more she felt something growing wildly down her back like a slithering snake.

    She had been preparing for the entrance exams for college, studying the basics of the supernatural. In college, she had nned on specializing on the Horned, and had already won three science fairs on her study of Ki Cell Division. Believing it to be central to the Horned''s abilities, she studied tirelessly in hope of quelling the strange storm that had been brewing in her heart.

    A few years ago, she had been walking with her parents when two dozen cars pulled up to the house across the street. A boy named Howard and his family had been celebrating the night, sending out ring lights that kept her awake at night and caused her to smile.

    However, at about 4 am, everything went quiet before screams filled the air like the previous music that had been ring loudly. Hundreds of lights flickered off semi-automatic rifles as she watched shadows disappear into screens of blood on the windows.

    She had always been an avid star watcher, and looked into the telescope only to see a boy with horns, a fire spiraling around his skin, as an officer kicked away the body of a dead man in front of him. Putting a gun against the small boy''s head, Jenny, watched in horror before light ravaged his skull.

    A few hourster, she saw that same boy getting chained up in a car, crying as dozens of bodies got carted out around her, creating a dark space in the swarming sirens sounding victory trumpets all around.

    However, now, Jenny, seeing a curving beaming out of her hand, spiraling into existence, all her hopes and dreams had been shattered. In a few minutes, thew firm would be swarmed by dozens of officers, her head ced under a microscope before she suffered a fate worse than a thousand deaths.

    "Jenny, get out," Her mother crossed her arms while watching the television. "The suspect is trapped in a tunnel, and everything is fine. Nowe out and let me test you."

    "Ugh, mother, can-can you go to the bathroom and see if I left my phone in there," Jenny said, smiling even as something inside her swelled outward with a strange, terrifying explosive force. "I need to call Lauren. She-she has some of my notes."

    "Hmmm, sounds like someone is growing in there," Jenny''s mother smiled and walked off, her feet clicking from the stiletto''s worn for her anniversary with her husband. "Wow, and soon you''ll be going to college! You even are skipping two grades!"

    ''Yes mother!" Jenny opened the cab, looking outside seeing a strange car parked next to a tree. Turning to run at her fastest speed, something burst through the back of her shirt, splitting apart her favorite jacket before she fell onto the floor.

    "Ah! It hurts!" Jenny screamed out loud, looking at arge cut on her knee. "Help! Someone help me!"

    "I''ll help," Howard said, smiling and holding out his hand to Jenny. "My you you look familiar? Do I know you from somewhere?"

    "She''s your old next door neighbor," Indell said, wiping the sweat from his head. "Now, let me go talk to her mother. I need to tell her she got into a special elite program"

    "You-you''re him! That boy that killed his family! Get away from me!" Jenny trembled, felling something pping behind her as she replied with angst. "Ugh, did you do this? No! No. Please no!"

    "I have a device on me that you can use to hide your wings and horns," Reece said, reaching into her pocket. "Here, put these four rings on your horns and wings. They are flexible, so you don''t have to worry. ke called them lids hehe"

    "How-how did you find me," Jenny reached forward and grabbed the rings, wiping the tears off her eyes. A secondter, the back of her shirt finally shattered, causing two blue wings to grow into existence. Looking down at her, Howard sighed, seeing himself in the girl bleeding on the floor.

    "We-we found you with this," Reece said, picking her off the floor. "It''s a device that detects Ki Fluctuations. Since your horns are growing, you caused a dot to appear on the map."

    "Are-are you going to kill me," Jenny wiped the tears from her face, wobbling to the floor. "I-I''m not dangerous. I''m trying to get into a good college! Please I''m only 16."

    "They''re harmless." Monica walked over to Jenny and offered out her hand. "However, we got to go now. Dangerous men areing."

    "And that''s that!" Indell said, wiping the dust from his hands, "Your mother is fully informed of your schrship," Indell handed a folder to Jenny and rubbed her ck hair, smiling to try and reduce the awkward tension permeating the room. "Now, we really do have to go. In a few minutes, the End Empire will be here to put you in chains. If youe with us, I''ll even let you drive."

    "You-you even know I have a permit. Who are you?" Jenny said, suddenly feeling a rage inside of her. "They-they said that boy got executed! The one right next to you!."

    She pointed at Howard, crying with her knees bent outward on the floor. Her blue and white dress had drooped on the side of her body, to make her sadness resonate even more inrge white hall. Her brown eyes looked terrified, like every moment that passed caused her world to disappear. "They-they said he got executed! How is he alive!"

    "I-I remember you. The girl with a happy family from across the street," Howard said smiling. "Heh, I''m alive because it''s hard for us to die."

    "I-I can''t be like you! I''m supposed to take over thiswfirm! I-I hate you! I hate you so much Howard! This-this must have been becasue I lived close to you."

    "It''s a one in a billion thing you lucky girl," Indell patted her on the head, "Now, do we have to have Barabin here take you downstairs, or are you going to follow us nicely."

    "I-I want to know what school you''re taking me too," Jenny said, trembling to her feet with torn stockings slowly ripping apart with every movement. Two horns now fully visible in her palms. "I-I have to keep my family''s reputation. I-I won''t just go anywhere."

    "It''s a good school," Monica said, putting her arm around Howard. "However, if you insult my boyfriend again I''ll kick your ass! Do you hear me!''

    "I-I''m sorry. My mistake, Howard," Jenny tried to ept her situation, taking a deep breath. "Alright, lets go. However, wait, can I just grab one thing."

    "Your research?" Indell said, handing her a brown bag he took from the desk. "I actually read about it. Very interesting. Increasing Ki Cell Division. You''ll love meeting ke."

    ''ke? You-you mean that kid from 2 years ago? He''s alive too?" Jenny grinded her hand into a fist. "I-I want to stay home. Can''t-can''t I just wear these rings?"

    "Nope," Harley said, grabbing her hand, "Now, we''re going." Harley pulled her down the hallway as dozens of footsteps could be heard in the hallway.

    To her right, Jenny saw her father on the phone, muttering "Sorry" as he pointed at her horns.

    ''Sorry? Sorry for what?" Jenny rushed down the stairs, heading outside only to hear countless footstepsing from every direction. "What? What is that noise?"

    "Grandfather. Would you mind?" Indell patted Barabin on the back who happily raised his hands creating a gigantic wall that protected them and the pathway to the car.

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of smoke shot up in the air on both sides, rockets garnering the attention of all residents, as dozens of stone walls protected them from every angle.

    Howard, seeing Jenny trembling, walked over to her, tapping her shoulder gently as more and more mayhem darkened the sky.

    "Your family is still alive." Howard said, smiling at her, "That''s the best oue. Just keep your head down when we get in the car."

    "Did-did you kill them?" Jenny said, stopping and mming her beautiful legs against the ground. "Did-did you kill your family! I''m not going with you if you did!"

    "Howard? He nearly died for us over 5 times! Now get in the car before I smack you!" Monica walked over to her and pulled her by the fist! "Can''t you see we''re trying to help you!"

    "Helicopter," Indell sighed, crossing his arms, "Barabin, can you please?"

    "Sure," Barabin tapped his foot on the ground, creating a wall in the sky that sent the helicopter into a spiral. "Now what?"

    "We-we got to my mansion after changing cars one more time," Indell crossed his arms. "You all have 15 more hours here. I''d like to tell you what I''d like you to do when the Furnace Opens."

 Chapter 44: Ki Reservoir

    Chapter 44: Ki Reservoir

    Indell''s Family Mansion,

    Arge white opulent mansion that had been in his family for thest 100 years.

    In the central hall, arge spiral staircase dazzled Howard as he held onto Monica''s hand with her eyes glittering like crystal balls. Feeling her leaning against his shoulder, Howard smiled before turning to see Jenny ying with her horns.

    Indell took them into the main dining room where arge feast had already been prepared. Howard''s favorite song, Moon Dance, was being song by a woman in a white dress with a live band mming noise through the halls.

    "We can meet and eat," Indell snickered and sat at the side of the table. "Barabin, I owe this all to you. Please take a seat at the head of the table."

    "I-I''m really d I met your grandmother," Barabin smiled and gulped, seeing the bountiful selection of food, which included an entiremb, chicken, and pig. "I guess all the money I saved up for her helped out after all?"

    "It''s made our family rich," Indellughed, opening up a briefcase. "Anyways, to keep this short so you can celebrate, once every hundred years, the Furnace opens a special ce." Indell pointed down at the map. "They call this ce the Ki Reservoir. It has thousands of pounds of Coagted Ki. The Aresoul are under contract by the End Empire to win that area at all costs."

    ''However, we can''t let that happen." Indell said, crossing his arms. "Do you want to know why?"

    "Doesn''t that even work on regr humans?" Howard said, looking at the sheet, "Why would magicians need it?"

    "They need it for training, but to the End Empire needs it more. It''s the equivalent of liquid gold," Indell said, smiling. "The End Empire uses that to create those generals you fought. The two men with swords."

    "So what?" Monica said, "Howard swatted them away like flies."

    "Yes, but the Aresoul can also use it. They want to conquer the entire furnace right," Indell said, tapping his fingers. "Well, if they are able to keep the Ki Reservoir open, they''ll be able to train magicians at a much faster rate!"

    "I never heard of it," Barabin said, crossing his arms, "Where did you get this information?"

    "The-the End Empire is good at many things, but are extremely secretive. This also made it easy to hire someone to get this information. Sometimes, keeping secrets makes you vulnerable."

    ''So, we go to the Ki Reservoir, and then what?" Howard interjected, smiling while eating form arge leg of amb. "The Aresoul are stronger than us, right?"

    "Not all of us," Monica pointed at Barabin, "You could beat them right?"

    "It would start a harsh battle. Unless there is a good reason, I''d rather not interfere when the Furnace opens," Barabin looked down at the map, and held it up. "The Aresoul keep their strongest hidden in the shadows. Just like we do. It have to be for a good reason. How much damage would this do to the End Empire?"

    "For the next hundred years, they''d be at half strength." Indell smiled, "You guys can live for a long, long time right? If another portal appears, you can destroy them with ease in the future! Wouldn''t that be great?"

    "They are the least of our problems. The Furnace past this point has been unexplored by the Varlen, Aresoul There could be dozens of other beings in the Furnace." Barabin cleared his throat. "Teacher Annibell never told this to you all, but the Furnace opens in ten locations. We suspect there are at least 30 different nations hidden that we''ve never met."

    "Yes, I found something in the archives about the Yurenn. I believe they are experts at making portals." Indell said, "Perhaps you can use them to make contact with me."

    "Never heard of them before, either," Barabin said, nodding his head, "Thank you grandson. I know this will make things hard for you."

    "It doesn''t make sense," Howard said, turning his head to the side, "Why take such arge risk? Didn''t Reece just contact you days ago?"

    "I''ll be honest. Coagted Ki would be worth billions per ounce if it got to the surface. If you take over the Ki Reservoir, you''ll have ess to it for a hundred years. You know what I mean, right Barabin?"

    "I do," Monica said, crossing her arms. "It''s one of the reasons Zack went into the Furnacest year. He wanted to create a pathway. When the Furnace closes, the entire middle of the Furnace is dark and dangerous. However, if you make a path in the sand, you can find your way to a certain ce."

    "Exactly," Indell said, "The old pathways will disappear, and you will be able to im areas in the Furnace that will be yours for one hundred years."

    "There is one thing though. Different parts of the Furnace open up ever year," Barabin said, "In a cycle of one hundred, so isn''t every year a once in a hundred year event. Why do the End Empire need this specific Ki Reservoir?"

    "Ah, you know about that, obviously," Indell brushed back his long ck hair and smiled. "That''s because this isn''t ordinary Coagted Ki. It works on even regr humans because of the terrain in the Furnace. Just like different oceans create different types of salt, this area has very special minerals. I believe it increases strength, and stamina."

    "Hmmm, that''s interesting,'' Howard said, "So, I''m guessing you''d want some of it."

    "No, hahaha! What would me being strong do to help me? I spend most of my time nning," Indell gently patted his grandfather on the back. "This is about wanting me to help my family. My great grandmother would''ve wanted it. I also don''t like the End Empire very much. The weaker they are, the better."

    "Well then, enough about the serious stuff. You''ll be teleporting back to the Furnace in 12 hours. Why don''t you all do some normal things. Most of you are younger than twenty-five. Go have fun being kids!"

    "Howard, let''s go," Monica blushed, pulling his hand, "It''s getting dark. Watch the stars with me or I''ll bite you!"

    "Wait, where''s Jenny?" Howard said, seeing that she''d never entered the room. "Is everything okay?"

    "She''s on the phone with her parents," Indell crossed his arms, ''I-I talked to her when we walked in. Don''t worry, when you go back in a couple of hours, she''ll have some very interesting stuff to show you."

 Chapter 45: Fierce Training

    Chapter 45: Fierce Training

    "How-how is Jenny going to get to the Furnace," Howard asked, standing outside as hisst minutes started to pass by, watching the stars twinkle in the night sky. "She didn''te through the portal."

    "She''s around us. If we hold her, she''ll get sucked in," Reece patted Howard''s back and gently kissed him on the forehead. "You doing okay, sport? Ready to depart." Reece smiled and saw Monica and Jenny talking by a tree before she brushed back Howard''s ck hair and kissed him one more time. "That-that''s for saving Kellen. I''d kiss you on the lips but I might leave a scent."

    "Heh, I had no choice. She''s my family now," Howard grinned, and pointed at Indell, "Anyways, before we leave. Did you notice something weird about Indell?" Howard felt a strange desire permeating from his eyes every time he looked at Barabin. Seeing him approaching, his stomach turned, causing him to slightly tremble with fear. "I-I feel like he wants something."

    "He wants to be immortal probably," Reece rubbed Howards'' hair, grabbing his hand and pulling him over to therger group. "However, he knows he can''t. As a girl, trust me when I say he''s on our side."

    Reece had once wanted to be an actress, but usually kept her dreams hidden deep inside of her. However, after years of acting in various ys, and television shows, she could almost sense from a distance someone''s hopes and dreams.

    Her first show had actually been a few miles away from Montgomery in another town called Saprun. When she had gotten on the stage, the entire world seemed to follow her every movement, causing a burning desire for her to lead the entire world.

    However, when her horns grew slightly out the top of her head, the only y she got to orchestrate was at the West Branch. After 5 years in the Furnace, she tookmand and let her dreams vanish into the distance like a shooting star in the night sky.

    However, watching Howard grow up in front of her eyes, she almost felt happy she''d left the surface behind her. Seeing Monica''s eyes glimmer when looking at Howard, for some reason she blushed. Pushing him into her arms as sheughed and spun in the air.

    "Monica-Monica''s so cool! Have you kissed her yet," Jenny said with a smile, "She''s so pretty! Heh, she even told me when you met her you slept in her bed the first night."

    "Nothing happened!" Monica stomped her feet on the ground, "I-I said keep that a secret Jenny!"

    "I didn''t know that," Reece smiled, patting Howard on the back as Indell got closer and closer. A long snake like road appeared over the hills with the mansion in the distance, making it take a ton of time for him to appear in front of them. "Heh, Monica, you better watch out. I think if he saves my life, I might fall for him."

    "I-I already let Harley sit on Howard''s shoulder," Monica mmed her foot, "Not-not you too! Can''t we just got steal a few guys off the street!"

    "If you did, they''d turn into zombies instantly," Indellughed and flipped Howard a small jar. "Anyways, you''re leaving in two minutes. Barabin just finished reading a few letters left for him."

    "I-I''m I''m grateful she left those for me," Barabin smiled, seeing Indell''s beautiful grandmother in his eyes. "I-I''m so d she still thought about me! Heh, I want to cry!"

    "Please don''t. It''ll be weird," Harley said, yawning and holding arge box case. "What? Indell got us some clothes. It''s better than waiting for Ki Storms."

    "Thank you," Monica said, crossing her arms, "You-you''re a good man."

    "Am I?" Indell shook his head, "I-I think good men have less aspirations then me. Maybe someday, Monica, you can fix that part of me."

    Indell crossed his arms, wanting to reach out and go to the Furnace only to see it for a minute. However, if he did, all his time nning for the next few months would disappear. Looking at therge private army guarding his fence, he sighed, hoping that the container he''d given Howard would have a good effect. "Anyways, you must go. Twenty seconds until you reappear in the Furnace."

    "I-I think you want to be a good man," Howard said, offering a handshake that immediately got epted, "However, you''re not there yet. Heh, in a few years, you''ll be like Barabin!"

    "That would be amazing," Indell said, bowing once as a ck force appeared behind Howard as he held Monica and Jenny''s hand. "However, even seeing this is enough for a young man like me. Great Grandfather, remember, the Yurenn can make portals. Once you find them, send me a message. They''d be great allies."

    "Grandson, when Ie back. I hope to see a ring on that finger," Barabin smiled and waved his hand, beginning to disappear into the strange formation from behind. "You-you''re a knight in shining armor without a stead."

    "I have my ways," Indellughed, waving his hand, "I''m rich! Don''t underestimate me!"

    "Don''t underestimate yourself!" Howardughed, disappearing into a force that nearly sucked Indell of the ground. Watching them disappear, Indell could only drop to the floor with tearsing out of his eyes.

    ''Did-did I make the right decision? Should I really have given him that?'' Indellughed and wiped off his tears. "How perfect! What a perfect demon king! I can''t wait to see what future he brings, hahahaha!"

    ###

    Back in the West Branch,

    Lera sat in the cavern hitting a ping bong ball back and forth on a stone bench.

    She had been left behind, once again, but at least got to spend some time with herself and memorize a few songs. Touching against the floor, Lera jumped and and let out her most pure thoughts, smiling and turning her back to the wall as her wings pped in the sky.

    "I love you Howard!" Leraughed, flipping in the air onec before seeing five figures appear from the shadows. Instantly realizing she''d said the truth outloud, Lera gulped before zooming towards the exit.

    Summoning the wind behind her, arge force propelled her forward and towards the exit.

    By the time she reached the oasis, Howard had finally reappeared, scratching his head as he looked at ayer of smoke blocking his vision.

    "Did you guys hear something?" Howardughed, shaking his head. "Anyways, we''re finally back! What do you think happened?"

    "Your training is probably ready," Barabin said, tapping Howard on the back. "It''s also time for me to spend time with the wife! She''s going to be so happy I went crazy!" Barabin rushed off, disappearing out the tunnel as Howard scratched his head. Looking at the canister in his pocket, he took it out, spinning open its secret holding cap as Monica grabbed his hand.

    "We just got back. Finding out what happened is more important," Monica grabbed the container, "How about I take that to the room. And-and tonight after your training we can open it together!"

    Monica smiled and turned to Jenny who seemed to have trouble standing in the new world. Feeling her legs tremble, Jenny clutched Howard''s hand tightly, stepping back towards the wall as her fangs red.

    "What-what''s happening? Why do I feel so strange? It''s like something is getting sucked inside of me?" Jenny felt her nails starting to stretch out of her hands, her teeth beckoning against her lips. "What-what is that? I-I feel something in the air?"

    "Come with me," Reece rubbed back Jenny''s hair. "You have horns on your head right. Do you feel hot or cold or something else?"

    "I-I feel warm. Such a nice warm," Jenny smiled, jumping into Reece''s arms. "Hold me! I feel like I can fly!" Jenny pped her wings happily as the crew disappeared from the tunnel.

    Back in the West Branch, a strange building of wood and steel had been built that towered even over the mountain. At the same time, a dark feeling seemed to spread in the air, as dozens of women ran back and forth cursing underneath their breath.

    Turning to Kellen, Howard scratched his head, wondering if a war had erupted,

    "Heh, the four gaurdians are in the West Branch. This means hell has been unleashed haha! Anyways, Howard, you saved my ass! How about I sing you two a song tonight?"

    "Howard, here, is now mine," Ren walked outside of the strange, massive building and gently tapped the metal frame. "I spent thest twenty-four hours nning. Shall we make you suffer?"

 Chapter 46: Ki Transformation

    Chapter 46: Ki Transformation

    "Do you believe in the afterlife?" Ren escorted Howard into the building, pointing towards arge pile of skulls that seemed to possess the purest feelings of death. "You''ve died plenty of times, ande back. Did you notice anything?"

    "I-I always feel like I''m dreaming," Howard said, shivering underneath the web of light filtering in through the round windows. "It feels like when Ie back, everything makes sense again." Howard smiled and pointed at the pile.

    "Are-are you suggesting you''re going to kill me?" Howard said, shivering from the immense feeling of deathing from the strange pirs in the ck room. "Is the training going to be really hard?"

    "Death, in my opinion, is like training," Ren mmed the floor, causing the skulls to fall towards Howard like a gigantic wave. In a minute, the entire floor ebbed and flowed as the skulls began to spread evenly back and fourth as a small me emitted from Ren''s body. "It''s an opportunity to gather information before your next life. It''s terrifying, but necessary, just like your next few weeks."

    Ren pointed down at the skulls, picking one up before a me surrounded it, causing it to float in the air. Touching the skull, the rock slowly floated forward, starting to spin around Howard like a tornado of death that stared forward, inching forward and finally stopping by his face. "However, getting death to listen to yourmands is difficult. Heh, almost like marriage."

    "Heh, but we aren''t here to talk about marriage," Howard said,ughing, "Now, how did you do that? How did you make that skull float?"

    "Howard, you''re special, but you still can die," Ren said, picking up three skulls. "You have five hours to figure out what I just did, or you will. What I did is called Ki Transformation. You take your Ki and manipte it to form different shapes, and do different things. Without it, you can never get to the C rank." Ren gently tapped his foot on the floor before all the skulls got pushed to the side of the strange tower that towered hundreds of feet into the sky.

    Relsan''srge, bulging figure soon stepped off the ground before he jumped, disappearing from the room as Howard turned behind him. Looking back, all Howard could see was a shadow from the skulls, causing his heart to beat faster and faster.

    "You-you aren''t going to tell me anything else?" Howard said, looking at the skull. "You''re just going to sit up there?" Howard saw Ren up above, sitting on arge chair looking out into th distance.

    In a smaller building on the other side of the West Branch, Monica and Teacher Annibell started training as well.

    Hearing Howard''s voice echoing from the vast distance, Monica paused, grabbing at the ice mark on her wrist as Teacher Annibell stood towering over her. Her shadow seemed to ocmpletely smother her, like her request.

    "All you got to do is hold that Ice Mark for one hour, and you pass," Teacher Annibell said, touching the ground gently with her foot.

    Ice Marks greatly amplified the amount of Ki absorbed into the body, therefore acting to strengthen the bones, ligaments, and tendons. With the Ice Mark, however, your limits constantly got destroyed and reformed, making its sustained use exceptionally painful.

    However, thinking of Howard floating in the sky on the roof of Montgomery Coffee shop, Monica dropped down onto her knees, holding the Ice Mark for over a minute as sweat poured down her head.

    "Geez, you''re sure determined," Teacher Annibell smiled, patting her gently against the forehead. "However, we have two weeks to train you. No need to die just yet."

    "It-It''s not enough! I''m not good enough for Howard yet!" Monica wiped the sweat off her head, biting her tongue as the pain attacked every fiber of her body. "Damn it! I-I feel like I''m going to throw up!"

    "Monica, the best way to get stronger is one step at a time. If you try to leap to far in the air, gravity will kill you on the way down. You''re trying to jump from a ne without a parachute right now."

    "Like jumping from a ne without a parachute?" Monica looked up at Teacher Annibell as the world started to transform in shades of gray. Her vision started to blur more and more as she closed her eyes. "I-I don''t care if I die! I''ll just revive right!"

    "Stop it!" Teacher Annibell saw blood start toe out of Monica''s wrist before she pped her against the head. "Take a break! Now!" Do I have to hit you again?

    Seeing Monica''s stubbornness, Teacher Annibell scoffed before gently moving her hand.

    Boom!

    Monica''s hand shot back and caused the ice mark to disappear before her skin paled and her eyes closed. Feeling thest drop of energy in her body disappear, Monica instantly fainted, falling onto Teacher Annibell''s legs like a sandbag blown forward in the wind.

    "She clearly likes you, Howard," Teacher Annibell sighed and gently ced her on the floor before taking off her jacket and gently covering her from the zing sun. "It''s a shame you''re one of the only guys around here. She''s going to have to grow up, or I''m afraid you''ll leave her disappointed."

    ###

    Howard held the skull in his hands, trying to send his mes around it to match its shape.

    However, like trying to control a raging storm, every time he tried to control the me it would explode, or growrger.

    ''There must be a way. mes are hot and unpredictable, yet they are also a chemical reaction. If you poor gas a me, you can control its shape. However, how can you control a me made from Ki?''

    ''I could try weaving it in the air almost like thatching a basket after I ignite it, but then when I try to channel more Ki into it it will only expand outward.''

    ''Maybe to use Ki Transformation you have to form a shape before you ignite it?'' Howard nodded his head, thinking as Ren watched patiently from above. ''However, how can you do that''

    ''Ki is almost everywhere around me in the Furnace. In the surface, when I lost myself against the Ki Generals, it felt like I pulled Ki in the air using some sort of string. Maybe, maybe if I use those, I can control the shape of the fire?''

    Howard was not one hundred percent wrong in this assessment, however, he still missed an extremely important ingredient.

    To use Ki Transformation, the most important ingredient was Ki control. No matter how much you could condense your Ki, in order to shape it you had to also be able to change the direction of Ki by circting it externally in the air.

    In order to do this, one had to get fullyfortable with the Ki in their body, and not the external world.

    Howard, holding out his hand, trying to sense how to shape this energy, began to feel an energy circling around him, almost touching against his skin in a strange, unpredictable manner. However, at the same time, he began to remember the feeling Ren gave off when he created the floating skull.

    This turned out to make a significant difference. Opening his hand, Howard suddenly could feel the energy floating off his body. With a focused expression, Howard smiled before a me spun around the skull, forming a snake like tornado that slithered across the surface.

    Opening his eyes, Ren looked down in shock, coughing a few times. He expected Howard to learn that in 5 days, not 5 hours!

    ''Impressive. You really do have potential to be the demon king," Ren stared at Teacher Annibell and gulped, watching her beautiful form lean down to tuck Monica to sleep. "However, with so much potential. You think you''d be able to get my wife to forgive me! Hahahaha!

    Ren sighed and jumped down, appearing before Howard like a blur in the dark.

    Seeing the skull floating in front of him, Ren pped, before stepping down and causing dozens of skulls to float in his direction.

    ''Little brat. If I tell you your special, it will ruin your progress,'' Ren reached forward and grabbed three skulls from the sky, instantly causing them to float with mes. ''However, if I make you think you''re slow, it will also ruin your progress!''

    ''For that reason, I must make you think you''re just barely above normal! Your potential will be uncorked and all of us will benefit!''

    "You-you are smarter than you let on, right?" Howard said, smiling as he dropped the skull. "Anyways, what are you thinking about?"

    "I''m thinking how great it be if you could make 5 skulls float in 3 hours. If you do that, you''ll be a little bit better than normal." Ren sighed, turning his back and looking up at the sky.

    "Not bad kid, but you have the world on your shoulders. If you aren''t in the C rank in a month, you can forget about being my student!"

    The next moment, Ren disappeared, arriving on top of the strange structure, and looking into the vast distance. To his surprise, Monica had disappeared, and Teacher Annibell was nowhere in sight.

    "How''s he doing," Teacher Anibell smiled,nding on the roof. "The girl is in the infirmary. She can''t train for a few hours now."

    "He''s good. Like a deep, dug well with endless depths." Ren cleared his throat, reaching forward and petting her hair. "I-I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay. In four weeks, if Howard surprises me. I thought I''d tell you we can have a date." Teacher Anibell touched his lips andughed before stepping back and jumping from the building. "You better not disappoint me Ren!"

    Swoosh!

    A momentter, Ren only felt a breeze full of her scent waft pass him as his entire body trembled. Looking down at Howard, suddenly the cruelest trainings entered into his head. The types of training that only could exist in the Furnace began to return to his awareness.

    "Kid, in two weeks, I''m going to turn you into a man," Renughed evilly and patted his stomach. "Ha, you thought you knew death! You won''t know death until I make you beg for it!"

 Chapter 47: C Rank

    Chapter 47: C Rank

    Thirteen dayster,

    Howard looked down at a hundred skulls on the floor, holding out his hand as an intense focus appeared in his green eyes. Reaching slowly forward into the darkness, his five fingers seemed to turn into mes that extended outwards, breaching the barrier between him and the skulls.

    A secondter, one by one the skulls began to spin in the air, turning into moving tornadoes of mes that began to circle around him. Seeing Ren crossing his arms in anger, Howard tried his hardest to speed up, causing dozens of skulls to turn into fiery spinning masses while his teacher stared unimpressed.

    Ren had always expected for Howard to be a good student, but he got more and more angry when he realized how impossible Howard''s achievements in thest two weeks had been. When he''d been dropped into the Furnace, the only teacher he had for ten years were loneliness and death.

    ughtering his way throughrge armies of zombies just to reach a single store to get something to eat, Relsan had been trained in the harshest conditions. After three hundred years, he became strong enough to reach the entranceway to the S rank, and with a single finger could turn a mountain on its head in a bed of mes.

    However, when he''d been in the D rank, it took him years of fighting internal battles to understand the properties of fire. By the time he reached 30 years old, even with help from the great original teachers of the Furnace that he met in his twenties, he still had barely got a grasp of the feelings required to enter the C rank.

    Seeing Howard sucking up the Ki in the air, transforming it into spinning pirs of beautiful mes, Ren felt his face begin to crack a smile.

    ''You little nightmare. I spent years learning from the best teachers, fighting inner demons, and in 2 weeks without me telling you anything you already are bordering on the entranceway to the C rank.''

    ''At first, I thought it be impossible for you to get strong so quickly.'' Renughed, and nodded his head. ''However, when I think about it now, you had something many people could only dream off.''

    Ren had noticed a strange disparity about Howard. He seemed to get stronger much more quickly when he stood by his side. Any time he left Howard alone for the night, he''d make little to no progress. In fact, by himself, Howard seemed to learn like a normal student, progressing at a speed that matched his other students.

    Yet when Ren stood close to Howard, a vortex seemed to appear in his eyes that seemed to take Ren''s experiences from the air. Standing a few feet from him, Ren watched in disbelief while the hundredth skull turned into a ming spindle, circling around Howard as sweat dripped down from his forehead.

    Opening his eyes, Howard abruptly shifted forward before all hundred skulls crashed together, creating a gigantic tornado full of dead eyes moving in circles of fury. Suddenly, Howard seemed to be at peace, his knees trembling, before he copsed into the sand.

    Arge cloud of dust appeared above him, causing Ren tough and shake his head.

    ''That''s insane. His body is still in the D rank, but his Ki Transformation has reached where he''d easily pass the test for the C rank!'' Relsan smiled and looked outside, seeing Monica''s ice mark glimmering from the distance. ''However, this still isn''t enough! It''s still not enough!''

    Outside the West Branch,

    Monica held out her hand, causing arge frost to shoot forward and crack the ground in half. Spinning and kicking in the air, two dozen more ice pirs left her body, freezing the earth in all directions.

    Flipping back, she slid against the ground, creating a frozen wondend everywhere she walked. Pushing her hand into the grand, dozens of ice spears shot into the sky, heading towards small lightning spheres that danced above the clouds.

    "How many minutes has it been?" Monica wiped the sweat from her head, feeling her frozen blood drip off her body and break into pieces on the floor. "Has it been an hour yet."

    "Was that ever the point of this training?" Teacher Annibell said, crossing her arms. "Or was it because you were afraid of losing to Howard? Monica? Is it so wrong for a man to protect you?"

    "I-I don''t know! I''m scared, okay," Monica pushed herself off the floor, and wobbled to a standing position. Looking down at her hands, she noticed the ice marks had grownrger, traveling up her arms in both directions like snake crawling up her veins. "I don''t want to lose him because I''m weak!"

    "That''s not the issue," Teacher Annibell said, shaking her head. "The issue is you doubt yourself too much. Monica, I''d put you in the top 10 students I ever had. I stop counting a long time ago. However, did you forget we started training this morning, and it''s already noon!"

    "You mean? I did it?" Monica smiled, feeling an emptiness inside her chatter. "I-Isted more than an hour? That''s huge! You told me Zack took 5 weeks to do it, right?"

    "It might have even been longer," Annibell yawned and pointed at the West Branch. "However, he had something you don''t. He had dreams. What are your dreams, Monica? For yourself?"

    Annibell had once been like Monica, hundreds of years ago, when she first met Ren and saw him shatter walls with a single fist. His mes had drawn him into him, making her fall in love, before she realized she lost something from being constantly thrown in his shadow.

    Her own inner belief, the light that caused her to constantly seek more and more power, got dim and vanished in the ember of his mes. Ren had been considered by the teachers to be one of the best fire users in thest 100 years. Brajol, one of the teachers from the original four guardians, had been shocked by his progress and trained him personally for dozens of years.

    However,pared to even Ren, Howard shot forward with such progress that even a monster wouldn''t be able to match him. One of Howard''s best skills seemed to be devouring experiences from others. If Monica kept trying to beat him, in a few years, or even months, she''d be left in the dust, leaving her hopes and dreams to melt.

    Knowing this feeling all too well, Annibell leaned down, brushing back Monica''s green hair as tears began to fall out of her eyes.

    "Girl, you''re doing great. Damn it! How long do I have to watch you repeat my mistakes?" Teacher Annibell said, grinding herrge fist into the ball, crushing the anger she had in her heart. "Don''t you realize Howard''s not normal! You have to get stronger for yourself?"

    "My-myself? What am I without Howard," Monica said, shaking her head. "Besides, you have big footsteps. It-it''s good to follow in them."

    "Heh, then wouldn''t it make sense to listen to me? Annibell gently massaged her cheekbones with her fingers, a warmth emitting from her fist that calmed Monica''s heart. The ice marks disappeared off her body as tears began to fall form her eyes. "Stop trying so hard to be like him. You''re a beautiful person. I-I just don''t want you to get crushed. It really hurt me When Ren got chosen by Brajol a few hundred years ago over me. It took me years to finally get over it."

    "That-that''s your problem," Monica said, shaking her head, "Howard-Howard hasn''t passed me yet! When he does, then I''ll listen to you! For now, let me be stupid!"

    Crack!

    Something inside Annnibell seemed to snap before she looked over to Ren, watching him walk over to her with his face held up to the sun, a strange urge surged inside of her.

    Stepping down on her back foot, she instantly appeared in front of Ren, her hands resting against his shoulder, as she closed her eyes and leaned forward and touched her face against his beard.

    "It-it''s my fault too," Annibell said, gently kissing Ren''s forehead as her legs wrapped around his body. "I-I also could have gone to the West Branch! I was just afraid if I didn''t train, you''d leave me further behind!"

    "Oh, you didn''t even see what Howard can do yet," Ren blushed, wrapping his arms around Annibell as a warm tenderness emitted from his body. "Does-does this mean you finally forgive me?"

    "I forgive myself," Annibell kissed Ren on the lips, pushing him forward before she spun and kicked him into the distance. "However, you still could of wrote letters idiot! I-I hate you!"

    Boom!

    Ren crashed and rolled against the ground before arge smile seemed to permeate from his being. Feeling his lips, heughed, happily flipping back onto his feet. Seeing this, Teacher Annibell scoffed, causing Monica to scratch her head.

    "I-I thought you told me to be like you. It seems to me you want to be like me," Monica said, suddenly feeling an urge to try harder and harder. "That''s it! I settled it! Once me and Howard free Zack, I''m going to do everything I can to kick his ass!"

    "Wait, what did you say?" Teacher Annibell suddenly turned serious. "What do you mean, save Zack?"

    "Uhm, ooops," Monicaughed ,"Teacher, I forgot to tell you. Howard knows where Zack is."

 Chapter 48: Ten Massacres

    Chapter 48: Ten Massacres

    "That''s impossible." Una had been there on the day Zack remained behind to fight the Aresoul. "I saw his body burst in a swelling of mes. No one could have survived that."

    "Well, Howard here is sure he did," Teacher Annibell grinded her fist into a ball. "If-if you told us sooner, we''d have had more time to n! It-it took us weeks to form teams for when the Furnace opens. Now we have to go to Cantron? That''s the opposite direction of the Ki Reservoir!"

    "We-we spent so much time nning! Did you n on sneaking away by yourselves? Do you have any idea how dangerous Cantron is. The Workalin they they attack anything on sight unless you make a deal with them! Compared to the Van, their technology is ten times as terrifying!" Teacher Annibell couldn''t believe it, staring at a map with dozens of routes, written in permanent marker, had be obsolete. "They are right here! Barabin is going to be needed at the Ki Reservoir. The three of the other guardians will have to stay behind and protect the four bases!"

    "The-the Night Lords are still unknowns! If only Barabin leaves, we''ll be fine, but we can''t spare anyone else."

    "Me, Una, and Monica can get him." Howard said with a smile. "Zack already told me about a way to get the Workalin to like us. Don''t you trust me?"

    Howard had had more dreams with Zack in thest couple weeks, including one with the full architecture of Catron delineated with the tunnels, streets, and stores mapped out. Included in one of the dreams, was a ritual to identity if you belonged to the Workalin or not.

    Unlike many other nations, the Workalin had Van''s and Aresoul''s visit. Since they were merchants, they went out of their way to recruit outsiders. After passing a certain test, each outsider received a special mark, allowing them to enter and leave the city. Luckily, Zack had been seen a few Workalin trade marks in the sand, when trading goods in front of his cell.

    In Catron, goods could be traded in exchange for symbols, rather than money. If a Workalin wanted something precious, he''d reveal his most valuable symbol. Based on pacts of honesty, the system had worked well for thousands of years.

    Each symbol possessed a special value that could be exchanged for goods at the various markets. However, these symbols extended passed the realm of money. It included greetings, and salutations, and even warnings.

    Howard had gotten ''lectured'' by Zack on three core symbols. The peace symbol, the open symbol, and the trade symbol. The peace symbol would allow him to enter the city, and the trade symbol would allow him to barter for Zack''s life.

    Zack, currently, had been ced inside of Catron, and ced under a debt seal. Unless someone paid for him, he''d be cursed to forever living locked in the shadows. However, as long as Howard and Una and Monica brought something of value, they could break him free of his sentence.

    Howard, exining this all to the group, caused Annibell''s anger to slowly quell as a cid look appeared on her face.

    "Howard, you''re fourteen, so I''ll forgive you. However, it be better we waited a year to get Zack. The Ki Reservoir is too important," Annibell nodded her head, "I-I know you don''t want to wait, Monica. However, if he''s under a debt seal, no one will disturb him. We-we can''t let the Aresoul get that Reservoir. You don''t know how much pain they''ve caused me in thest 200 years!"

    "How dare you!" Monica mmed her foot against the ground, wanting to reach up and p Annibell. "You-you realize he''s a student of yours! How can we not rescue him!"

    "I can go alone," Una said, "I-I''m the reason he got captured. Howard, can you write everything down you just told me?"

    "No, that be stupid. Teacher Annibell, Barabin is much stronger than me. Why can''t we just go?" Howard pouted, holding his arms akimbo. Knowing full and well that Monica''s flesh and blood ran in Zack''s veins, there was no way he couldn''t go! "He-he can handle the reservoir by himself."

    "I don''t want them to know I''m there," Barabin mmed his hand into the wood table, shattering it in half. "Damn it, Ren? You-you told me he got stronger, but what about his mind? How is this my previous student!"

    "It''s not his fault. It''s mine," Monica stared up at Teacher Annibell with a forlorn expression. She didn''t have the courage to tell anyone Zack was her brother, but now the words almost escaped her lips.

    Long before her, her older brother Zack had grown horns, and got sent to the Furnace. When he arrived, he spent all his time learning at the library in the East Branch with Ren. Reading the dozens of books written by the original four guardians, he learned many things. For one, there had been over 10 brothers and sisters with horns thate down to the Furnace, and all 10 sets had been involved in the 10 great massacres.

    The first great massacre urred during the first hundred years of exploration in the Furnace. Well before Barabon ever cked his teeth into a beautiful woman''s neck 500 years ago, there had been countless wars fought over the Furnace. However, those 10 massacres could be considered by far the worst result for the past students of the Furnace.

    For some reason, brothers and sisters with Ki, caused strange Ki Fluctuations that impacted the fates of those around them. When she learned this, the day before Zack went deep into the Furnace, she figured part of him decided to sacrifice himself to try and change their history.

    However, hearing that he was alive, even knowing that they might one day cause the 11th massacre, all she wanted was him to survive! Plus,s he had Howard right? That-that cute asshole would do anything for her! Even protect her the shadows of destiny that loomed over her!

    "Anyways," Monica continued, "I-I''m not waiting a year to save Zack! He-he''s like a brother to me! Besides, aren''t there thousands of students we can use at other branches? Why is it so important that Howard and I go with you?"

    "Howard can do things you can''t believe," Relsan patted Annibell on the back. "We need him by Barabin. Unlike all the other students we have, Howard can learn stuff about the Aresoul we could only dream of just by being around them. He''s also one of the only people that Authoritarian''s seems to intrinsically respect. There are thousands of Authoritarians deep in the Furnace! We''d be stupid to have him leave the main team!"

    "Then-then me and Una can go alone," Monica activated her ice marks, causing them to grow up her arm. "I-I''m already reaching the middle of the C rank! And I''m not just a student! I I have a duty to get Zack! As his best friend!"

    "Heh, why not?" Teacher Annibell shrugged her shoulders, letting her worries drift away. "Howard has lots of choices down here anyway. If you die, he can just date Harley and Reece. It might even be a good thing when he reaches the age to have children."

    "I don''t care! I''m going to save Zack!" Monica turned to Harley, smiling with a strange expression. "Harley! If I die, you have my word, Howard is all yours! Just-just treat him well."

    "Why am I getting thrown into this?" Harley said with a smile, "You-you let me hug him a few days ago. Aren''t we practically dating him together."

    "No-no we''re not," Monica said, stomping her foot. "Anyways, the point is! The point is I''m going with Una and you can''t stop me! I''ll-I''ll fight you if I have too!"

    "Hoh, you got bravery? However, Howard, are you okay with her going alone?" Teacher Annibell leaned down, gently touching his face with her finger. Feeling a strange calm emitting from him, she sighed, seeing his head gently nod like a boat floating in the water. "You-you are shaking your head yes."

    "I-I have to let her go. Zack is important to her," Howard said with a smile, "You''d do the same for Ren right? If he was trapped?"

    Howard had seen Ren and Annibell together, and felt a gigantic storm of love surrounding them wherever they went. Even though Annibell pretended to be mad, secretly in the shadows, she had begun to hold his hand and gently kiss him under a vale of sand.

    "I-I know for a fact that Monica loves Zack, so I have to let her go!" Howard said, confirming his feelings with a gentle nod full of his passion. "You''d do the same for someone you love?"

    "Wait, did you and Zack do stuff when you were alone," Una blushed, covering her face as she recalled them staying together at the convenience storete at night. "I-I knew you too were so close. Is that why he never asked me out?"

    "I-I don''t like him that way! We just talked!" Monica face palmed herself, looking at Howard with eyes that could kill. "I love him like a brother! Now stop making things worse Howard.

    Monica, till this day, still hadn''t drunk an orange soda at the convenience store because that''s what her brother did with her every night. She still refused to upgrade her building to a regr home, even after dozens had fallen from the Ki Storms because of the memories stored inside. And more importantly, she still had yet to go up to the gravestone that Annibell had made on the mountain because then he would''ve been dead!

    Now, after Howard told her she was alive, deep down inside she just wanted to drink an orange soda with him!

    "You and Una have five hours to map a path to the Workalin without entering into an Authoritarian territory. If you can do that, I''ll maybe let you go. However, remember, the Furnace will only be open for a month! That means you have one week to get to the Workalin, and one week to get back! If you aren''t back in the second week, we''ll kick you out of the school!"

    "So, I can save Zack! Really?" Monica jumped up and down, screaming at the top of her lungs. "Really? You really mean it?"

    "Yes, but remember. I get Howard if you die," Harley shrugged and walked to the exit. "I''m-I''m feeling sleep. Howard, see you in my dreams."

    "Ugh, she''s so unbelievable!" Monica said, patting her face. "Howard, go back to training! I-I need some time to think!"

    "Monica, be careful," Howard watched everyone leave, staring into her eyes. "If anything happens to you, I''ll destroy everything remember?"

    "Hmph, I-I won''t lose to you ever!" Monica said, blushing while Howard leaned closer and closer to her lips, grabbing the back of her head, and pulling her into his warmth. "I-I''m going to miss you. Mmmm"

    "Really? In front of me," Una looked down at the massive map of the Furnace, "Ugh, wait a minute. Howard, why don''t you open what Indell gave us. Maybe it will be useful?"

 Chapter 49: The Furnace Opens

    Chapter 49: The Furnace Opens

    Howard , wiping the sweat from his head, looked down at the container he''d spent thest twenty minutes trying to open.

    Finally arriving in front of Barabin and Ren for the final stages of his training, he finally got an idea, sending his Ki into the canister before the lid shot open.

    ''It-it opens from Ki? How would someone like Indell get this?'' Howard stopped by the bus on the outskirts of the West Branch and gently ced the lid on the floor. Seeing Ren waiting patiently in the distance, he opened the door to the bus, walking to the back with eyes full of anticipation.

    Something about the canister seemed to be leaking a mysterious force, causing him to eagerly await to expose the secret hidden inside. Flipping it over in his hand, Howard imagined a small object would fall in his hand, however, instead, a strange noise seemed to appear, flickering on and off with his every shake.

    ''Nothing inside? I waited weeks for nothing?" Howard shook it one more time, finally sending his Ki into it to see if it had any effect. To his surprise, a voice started to appear, as the world seemed to blur around him.

    Seeing a window appear in front of his eyesing from out of the jar, Howard felt the space shift as an entire room appeared in front of him, spreading across the bus walls and changing its entire interior. It looked like a museum''s showcase center. All around him, he could see dozens of strange, polished antiques in ss frames with a few cages on tables scattered about. Turning to his right, Howard tried to walk into the room only to find himself smashing against the wall of the bus.

    "Ow, I get it. It only seems to be real." Howard sent his Ki into the container one more time, causing the room to reappear. "How do I get anything, though, if I can''t actually physically enter the room?"

    "Heh, so nice to see you," A voice appeared from behind Howard, seeming like he existed both behind him in the bus yet in a strange, different space. "You must be one of my descendants," The voice echoed through the room, causing Howard to turn in shock before a wall once again smashed him back to reality. Moving to the center of the bus, Howard this time made sure he could turn before the space reappeared.

    Turning to look towards the voice, arge shadow appeared at the edge of the room, emitting from an endless space of darkness that seemed to extend past the lit room. With no walls behind the antiques or ss, the room seemed like an unexplored oasis. However, the shadow seemed unbelievably close, like it was about to swallow him whole as the voice continued,

    "I-I''m just a remnant of Ki that got stored in this space. It-it got activated when you entered into the Ki Jar. The Workalin made this for me years ago before I died. It''s called a Ki Remnant. With the Ki Technology they possess, I was able to shrink a room to keep all my valuable possessions." The voice started to fade, making a sound simr to a television''s white noise. "However, if this jar opened, it means you have my blood. I never figured this voice would activate, however, if you have it, it means you''re either very lucky or someone''s trying to destroy the world hahahaha."

    A strange glimmering silhouette appeared in front of Howard, causing him to step back and fall onto the ground. Arge man standing over two meters tall with green, glimmering eyes tapped against a ss case and caused it to break. "I-I made this space for you, descendant." The man turned towards Howard, patting him on the floor. "In hope that one of us will be the demon king. One of us from the oldest lineage of the Horned,"

    "Are? Are you able to hear me?" Howard said, crawling back in shock at therge figure dwarfing him in both width and length. "You-you look like me?"

    "It be a waste of time to respond," The man glibly answered, pointing to a small scythe floating in the air. "It be a waste if you didn''t learn from my failures. In each of these objects, there is a challenge waiting in the darkness, meant to challenge you to greatness. There is also my countless defeats, stored in the handle for you to absorb."

    "You-you had the same ability as me? To learn from others?" Howard said, crawling further and further towards the back of the bus, while at the same time moving through the strange space. It almost looked like two realities had been mixed together, with the bus being slightly more opaque than the strange antique room in front of him. "How is that possible?"

    "Well, it really shouldn''t be, but Ki can turn dreams into reality," The manughed, "Anyways, my time is up. When you''re ready, pick up the scythe andplete the challenge. When you achieve victory, a world of knowledge will enter inside of you, causing your power to soar to new heights!"

    The manughed, fading away in front of Howard before he rapidly closed the canister. Turning around, he saw Ren leaning to look into the bus. At four meters tall, a shadow distorted the interior of the bus, causing Howard''s heart to rush faster and faster.

    "Did-did you see?"

    "Did I see you hiding?" Ren said, nodding his head. "I did, so you better get out here. Barabin is getting impatient. He''s going to crush you to bits more than he normally would if you don''t hurry."

    "Sorry!" Howard ran with the canister in his grap out to the bus. "I''m ready! I-I just had to open what Indell gave me."

    "Was it a good surprise?" Ren crossed his arms, yawning as he rose upwards. "I-I haven''t gotten a present in a while. When you return from the Furace, bring me something I can give to Annibell. It''s been a hundred years since I truly surprised her."

    "Heh, of course," Howard jumped out the bus, seeing Barabin floating in the air. "I-I''d be happy to. However, why aren''t you more honest with her? "Maybe if you told her how you feel."

    "Hoh, honesty works sometimes, other times, it doesn''t," Ren flexed his arms, tapping Howard on the back. "Now, remember, your body is still much weaker than your Ki Transformation. Let''s fix that, shall we?"

    ###

    Barabin floated in a stone throne above Howard, holding out his hands as a gigantic force crushed Howard into the ground.

    Looking at his bodyying powerlessly against the floor, Barabin turned to Ren, smiling while a skull floated in the air.

    "Howard, what are you waiting for?" Barabin said, slowly increasing the pressure. "Make it float. Come on." Barabin had activated Ki Supression on Howard''s body to such a degree that even the ground had started to swallow him in cracks from the pressure. "In the most dire of situations, you still have to be able to use your abilities! Transform that skull into a ball of mes!"

    "It-it''s hard!" Howard held out his hands, feeling the Ki crackling in the air. A secondter, arge explosion shot out of his hand, bursting into the wall and causing the metal to warm and melt.

    Seeing this, Renughed, petting Barabin on the back as Howard''s head tilted to the side. Passing out into the darkness, Howard''s mind trailed into his dreams. At the same time, the two guardiansughed, looking at each other with understanding and fright.

    "If-if he did that, I''d have to quit, hahaha!" Ren looked in disbelief at the young boy trembling on the floor. "Activating Ki Transformation under Suppression is nearly impossible unless you''ve been trained for years! Ha, even a genius like him can''t steal everything from the air!"

    "His body, though, isgging behind," Barabin picked up Howard and gently ced him on a bean bag ced out to the side. "When we get to the Ki Reservoir, let''s hope it''s like Indell said. Otherwise, Howard here might end up destroying himself."

    "You mean because he''s getting too far ahead of his own body?" Ren shook his head, "I-I wanted him to keep training to impress Annibell. I didn''t think he''d actually get to the C rank."

    Ren had made a mistake, in many ways, when teaching Howard about Ki Transformation to such a high level. Just like when he passed out afterpleting the 100 skull challenge, the burden now of activating Ki Transformation at such a high level put him to sleep.

    Indeed,pared to the Ki Suppression from Barabin, the damage from using a skill too high a level could be just as damaging. Howard, literally the opposite of everyone in the entire Furnace, had the ability topletely transcend his level at the cost of his body.

    However, for this reason, Barabin had also made this training to a level he''d never imagine he''d force on a student. Seeing Howard still surviving under the suppression of someone in the peak of the B Rank, he felt somewhat proud, hearing Howard''s muscles strengthening as heyed peacefully to the side.

    "Anyways, did you notice," Barabin pointed at the jar resting next to Howard. "He has some strange object with him from Indell. My great-grandson. I fear my grandson might be as wicked as I was back in the day! Ha, should we confiscate it and make sure it''s not a trap?"

    "Nope, anything that descends from you only likes one thing," Ren tucked Howard under the nkets and turned to Annibell as five girls walked by her side. "Anyways, the Furnace is about to open. Shall we bring the brat and go watch?"

 Chapter 50: Black Tail Winged Serpent

    Chapter 50: ck Tail Winged Serpent

    In the West Branch, the sky seemed to split open as two wings seemed to appear in the sky, causing the temperature of the Furnace to gradually increase.

    When the Furnace opened, Annibell had liked to tell her students the summer arrived, for this very reason. When the Furnace opened, thousands of strange phenomena urred in the Furnace. Large Ki Storms sprayed dreams wantonly in random directions, Authoritarians would rise from the ground and enter into the Furnace to challenge other dominants for authority.

    The Van would be active, traveling from ce to ce in search of Dream Beasts to capture and for rare minerals to sell to the Workalin. At the same time, new treasure troves would be left behind by the massive Authoritarians that gathered resources for centuries. However, inside the Furnace, that''s where the true madness urred.

    The temperature in the open Furnace would be hot enough in some ces to melt iron and cold enough in other ces to freeze treasures for all eternity. Random explosions would rock the Furnace surface, asrge amounts of Ki struck the ground from the sky. However, for the students in the Furnace, the most important thing had to be a chance to draw a trail in the sand, locking an area in ce for hundreds of years.

    Looking forward at the open Furnace, Howard noticed a colorful surge before thousands of beams of light seemed to sh in the earth. A gigantic wall of mes boiled in the horizon, causing the wings of light to disappear and chaos to seem to reign surpreme. Reaching forward, Howard suddenly felt a strange forceing his way, gently pushing him back as arge sand cloud shot passed him.

    "What? What''s happening?" Howard said, covering his eyes before arge bang seemed to push passed him "What is that noise?"

    "That''s the force of millions of Ki Particles getting shot out from a small point," Reece said, shielding her face from the whish of the pelting sand. "The-the Furnace absorbs energy at 100 points, and once a year one of those points explodes, causing the temperature of the entire Furnace to increase! It also illuminates a portion of the Furnace for a month. Hence, we call it the Furnace opening."

    "It''s beautiful," Jenny said, trembling. "This-this is so interesting. You mean-you mean Ki can explode like this, and not just cause rapid cell division. I-I''ve been working on something in theb. Howard, before you leave today, can youe visit me in the experimental section of the West Branch? I want to test something."

    "Is there anything I should know?" Monica had be one of Jenny''s closest friends, but still didn''t like how Howard and her had known each other since childhood. She also seemed to have an unnatural fascination with Howard that seemed to transform every few days. When she first got to the Furnace, she disdained him, and seemed to close off herself to even a look from his eyes. However, since yesterday, she seemed like an idea had taken over her, and now she looked at Howard with reverence and expectation.

    Monica instantly grew worried, sensing some type of plot behind her beautiful, peaceful eyes.

    "I-I''m confused. You actually are talking to me?" Howard said with a smile. "I thought you hated me because you thought I caused this! Since we lived so close together, and yed at the same park when we were young."

    "I-I don''t hate you. It''s just that Indell left me a note in my research about you. Is it true they killed you 300 times in prison and shot you 7 times a day? Is is true you watched your family die?"

    "How dare you!" Monica said, stomping the ground. "Howard has feelings! You can''t just surprise him with information like that!"

    "They-they did," Howard said, smiling. "My father, he-he tried to protect my mom from them, but it didn''t matter. His body only shielded the first 5 bullets, and then she fell down too. Heh, I''ve only hurt zombies, End Generals, and one magician. Never a human."

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry," Jenny bowed her head to the ground. "I-I had no idea... that those people would shoot someone 300 times! I-I also looked at the experimental forms they put in your body. I-I think they wanted to weaken you. If-if you want, I can fix it!"

    "That''s what those shots were for," Reece said, patting Howard on the back. "I was wondering why you''re the only one that got shots. Annibell, did you agree that they could experiment on Horned?"

    "Obviously not," Annibell said, pointing at the Furnace, "It''s for that reason we got to hit them where it hurts. In the morning, I expect you all to head out after we survive the night."

    "Survive?" Howard said, scratching his head. "How can we not survive? You four guardians are here."

    "Well, for one, hundreds of Authoritarians are starting toe in our direction, look," Ren pointed at arge two winged beast with three tails speeding through the strange haze in the sky. Shooting forward, its body had to be bigger than a mountain, causing a massive force to pervade against Howards body.

    Seeing it move by, Howard felt a strange longinging from its body. Speeding through the sky, arge cloud of dust appeared behind it, causing their vision to once again disappear into the shadows.

    "That''s a ck Tail Winged Serpent." Barabin crossed his arms, pointing at several morerge forms ambling forward in the distance. "Those three are Six Meter Giant Toads, and the two over there are Green Rock Armored Jaguars." Barabin pointed to dozens of more Authoritarians that slowly approached them in different directions. "Anyways, as always, I''ll build us some walls." Barabin yawned before holding up his hand, causing a gigantic mountain to swell out of the ground and branch in four directions, causing the world to turn dark around them.

    Hearing the Authoritarians start to howl in the distance, Jenny started to tremble, instinctively grabbing Howard and Monica''s hand as her legs began to buckle.

    "They-they are so massive. You-you said they are Authoritarians."

    "Yup, but nothing to be afraid of." Howard rubbed Jenny''s back softly as her ck hair parted in two behind her face. "Heh, they are big, but all of them are really nice. I can just feel it."

    "We''re going to have to test that Howard in the Furnace," Barabin said, shaking his head. "If you''re right, and you canmunicate with Authoritarians, we can take a short cut to the Ki Reservoir. If not, it will take us a week to get there."

    "I promise," Howard held up his thumb, recalling an event that had happened with Barabin as the mountains around them rumbled. It had been a bright sunny day a few weeks ago when it happened during his training.

    Howard had been working with Barabin on strengthening his body when a gigantic Authoritarian passed by in the middle of the day. Usually harmless, Barabin expected the Authoritarian to walk away, however, like an oversized dog, the Authoritarian seemed to be drawn to Howard.

    With a lizard head hundreds of times Howard''s entire body, its tongue reached out and licked him once, instantly causing his body to hear. Seeing this, Barabin couldn''t believe his eyes, and asked ke to research for weeks before he even got a semnce to a conclusion on what caused this.

    ke had said it was because of Howards ability to sense a special Ki Frequency, one that only Authoritarians knew, and because of this they felt his pain and treated him like a son because of his size.

    Hence, to all the Authoritarians, Howard was like a small baby that had to be protected! Out of all the benefits Howard had, that had to be one of the most ridiculous he''d ever have expected!

    "If I remember correctly, you said that the Authoritarians think of me as their child right? Isn''t that super strange, hahaha!"

    "Nothing is more strange than you," Harley said, rubbing his shoulder. "Now lets'' go inside. We have one day to prepare"

    "Howard, youing," Monica said, grabbing Jenny''s hand. "I-I want to you be at your hundred percent when we go into the Furnace! Jenny, you-you really think you can make Howard stronger?"

    "Yes, it''s actually pretty simple. I-I promise with one shot he''ll at least be 25 percent stronger in the morning! It''s-it''s the least I can do for being such an asshole to him!"

    "I think you''re perfect," Howard said, "Even when you were mean to me, you still made me feel more at home."

    "Stop flirting!" Monica grabbed his ear, and pulled him towards the West Branch with a smile on her face. "You-you''re getting your shot and then we''re going to bed! I-I want to do something with you tonight! And no, not that!"

 Chapter 51: Experimental Wing

    Chapter 51: Experimental Wing

    The experimental wing of the West Branch looked like a gigantic ss cage on the first floor.

    Jenny had on a whiteb coat and a beaming smile while filtering through arge series of print outs containing Howard''s vitals. Having connected dozens of electrodes, wires, and strange devices to his body, Jenny smiled and looked over at Monica with strange, gleaming eyes.

    "Do-Do you mind if I just do one test! I-I want to see how hepares to a human when he''s attacked. Could-could you hit him for me? Not too hard." Jenny said, blushing as she looked over at Howard and said "sorry" underneath her breath. Hitting him once on the leg, a reading appeared on the monitor, causing Jenny to smile widely like a mad scientist.

    Staring over at Monica one more time, Jenny gulped watching her slowly stand up and walk in her direction. Holding out her hands, she immediately started to apologize repeatedly, realizing she could die in an instant if Monica chose to end it.

    However, stopping a few inches from her face, Monica smiled so wide that her joy seemed to infect Jenny, causing both of them tough together to Howard''s dismay.

    "Heh, I''ve been wanting to hit Howard for a very long time. Do you know what he did to mest night?" Monica said, grinding her fist into a ball. "He-he kept biting my neck! He-he almost left a mark!"

    "Oh, that sounds delicious," Jennyughed, brushing back Monica''s hair. "Can I have a bite?"

    "What are you like Barabin?" Monica gently pushed Jenny away and walked over to Howards side. She felt a tremendous desire to hit him with all the fury she''d built up inside. Seeing shes of Howard touching other women, including Jenny, arge ice spear formed in her hand, slowly growing outward at a quick pace. "You-you can bite meter after I kick Howard''s butt?"

    "Is-is it not normal to like blood. Anyways! Forget I said anything! Please-please just hit him hard in the arm! Not too hard. Just hard enough to cut him."

    "Wait, can we talk about this?" Howard said,ughing. "Can''t I just hit myself?"

    "The movements would mess with the electrodes. Anyways, don''t ignore my question! Do you guys drink blood?" Jenny fixed her sses, and gently tugged on her turtle neck trying to hide the teeth growing inside of her mouth. "I-I need to know that before the experiment. It''s been bothering me for days!"

    "Only 1 in a 100 drink blood," Monica said, gently cing the spear against Howard''s arm and smirking. "However, Barabin would know more about it. Why? Are you craving to bite me Jenny?"

    "No! Of course not! HAHAHAHA" Jenny sounded a tiny bit awkward, but tried her best to hide the strange feeling deep in her heart. "I-I''m just wondering why I can''t use fire, or ice like you guys. I-I''m just feeling a little bit useless. Maybe me drinking blood would help?"

    "Nope, to most of us it just tastes bad," Monica mmed the spear into Howards'' arm, smiling as it blurred and hit hard against his chest. "Heh, how''d that feel Howard."

    "Did you hit me?" Howard said, yawning, "You''ve hit me harder when we first met. Come on. Don''t hold back!"

    "I-I won''t!" Arge ice mark appeared on Monica''s arm, causing an ice to spread across her arm. "You-you''re going to get it!"

    "That''s enough... Don''t break him. In fact, that was perfect. Please go over to the next station so I can give you your shot," Jenny smiled, looking at the results shing on the screen. Seeing a few numbers shed, Jenny nearly dropped her pen. Howard''s body had such a vast amount of Ki Cells inside of it, that even if he got shot he''d heal instantly.

    ''I see He can''t be killed because he''s practically immortal. If every human had millions of cells dedicated just to absorbing energy meant for healing in strength, we''d all be in his shoes.''

    ''Immortality is pretty simple to achieve if you know the right ingredients. Just like certain creatures are immortal, certain jellyfish, I suppose a human can also be immortal,'' Jenny giggled and rubbed her hands.

    ''However, the strange thing about the Horned is that they can even affect space. It''s like thews of the universe don''t apply to them,'' Jennyughed and rushed over to Howard, grabbing a syringe and filling it up with a cartridge. ''Anyways, let''s just hope this form works. ording to my research, it only has a one in two chance of failing.''

    "Why? Why do you look so weird?" Howard said, trembling. "Has-has that thing been tested yet?"

    "Of course, on me," Jenny said, smiling andughing. "Now, I might make you bleed a little bit. If you don''t mind, I''ll just draw some blood as well."

    "Such a little scientist," Monica scoffed, putting her hands on the side of her body.

    Both her and Jenny were the same age, and both of them excelled at school, however, Jenny had been on the surface a year longer. Depending on the Horned, some would awaken when they were as young as thirteen while others would awaken aste as twenty-one.

    The younger someone awakened, generally, the stronger and more powerful they''d be. However, unlike one might think, the reason a Horned would get stronger wasn''t because they had a greater aptitude. The reason was simple, perseverance!

    With what Jenny had seen in her her own blood, when Ki Cell Division urred each cell came back perfect, almost as if it got younger every time it split. In terms of perseverance, the reason why this mattered more than age had to do with the fact that all Horned would never truly age!

    They looked older because of their gics gradually unfurling as time went along, however, because of Ki Cell Division they''d constantly remain in an optimum state! However, at the same time, doing any experiments sessfully at the molecr level was extremely dangerous. She''d almost killed herself yesterday testing the form about to enter into Howard''s veins.

    "Howard, just a warning. This-this has only been tested on me. You sure you want it?"

    "I-I trust you," Howard said smiling, "Like I said, I always liked watching you from across the street. Heh, before Monica became my girlfriend, I''d definitely ask you to sleep in my bed."

    "Never-never going to happen!" Monica said, pulling up his sleeve and grabbing the syringe. "Let-let me do it okay? Right here, right?"

    "Oh, you know the proper vein. Yup, right in the center of the elbow, careful not to puncture it," Jenny said,ughing and watching it enter into his skin. "Just-just remember to sucks ome up afterwards. I-I need it for an experiment."

    "You''re the doctor," Monica stabbed Howard swiftly, injecting him before a small trail of blood filled a tube in the back of the syringe. Smiling at her work, she immediately grabbed a bandaid, pulling on Howard''s arm and walking towards the exit.

    "Wait, leaving so soon!" Jenny said, seeing Monica exit the experimental cage without saying a word. "What-what if something goes wrong! He should stay here!"

    "He-he''s mine for the next 5 hours. Deal with it," Monica turned back with a strange expression, giving off a feeling simr to death incarnate. "You-you got your blood. Just make sure before you do anything funny with it, you talk to Barabin."

 Chapter 52: Intense Craving

    Chapter 52: Intense Craving

    West Wing Suite, Nightfall

    Howard gently held Monica in his arms, smiling while staring into her beautiful blue eyes.

    The green hair resting against her 1.3 meter frame caused her to glimmer in the moonlight. She had on a white dress that fell against the side of her chest, and a smile that seemed to cut through the darkness. However, in her eyes, a deep, prating worry seemed to be cast, causing Howard to tremble.

    "I-I meant what I said today. If I die, you can date Harley," Monica bit her lip, holding in the angst she felt about having to venture into the Furnace basically by herself. "I-I''m also leaving you alone with girls for a few weeks! You promise me you won''t kiss any of them, right?"

    "I-I don''t know. What if they kiss me?" Howard said, smiling and grabbing Monica''s hand. "I-I won''t kiss them. I promise!"

    "You-you-you''re something else! Your girlfriend is leaving you for a month, and that''s all you can say! Ugh, just please Please don''t do anything stupid." Monica knew that her going to save Zack would be dangerous, however, what Howard was doing had to be hundreds of times more dangerous!

    Howard had to go into the Furnace and pretty much tell Authoritarians thousands of times his size to let them enter into their territory. In the depths of the most dangerous paths, there always were big rewards. However, Barabin wanted Howard to walk in that path simply to save time! To her it was madness, but for some reason she knew Howard would be fine!

    ''You-you''re so impressive. I-I''m terrified I''m going toe back and dozens of girls are going to bepeting for you,'' Monica thought, biting her lip before she gently kissed Howard once underneath the twinkling light. She felt like her entire world had been turned upside down in the few weeks and having to part ways with Howard didn''t make things any easier!

    After all, her and Howard had only been dating for at most a month! So many things had happened, but for the most part, it felt like a single day."Howard Howard I-I like you a lot," Monica kissed him again. "If-if you dare betray me, I''m going to be upset!"

    "I''m more worried about you, Monica," Howard brushed back her green hair, causing streaks of moonlight to shimmer against her face, fighting off the shadows blocking out her beauty. "I-I know you got stronger, but you must listen to Una. She''s-she''s older than you. I also trust her too!"

    Monica sometimes would do the wrong thing because of her anger. Remembering Monica training across from him a few days ago, Howard remembered the adamant look on her face when she was up against great odds.

    Ren had told him somethings about Monica to keep him training, including how she seemed willing to destroy herself in order to seed. However, when she''d been training, she''d been around teachers. With her brother in the picture, wouldn''t she be even more careless.

    "I-I''m serious Monica! You better be safe! I-I will destroy everything if anything bad happens to you! I-I like you too much! It-it''s painful!"

    "Well, then, in a month, we can meet again," Monica kissed Howard one more time, before wrapping herself with his embrace. Feeling a powerful energy emitting from his body, she closed her eyes, feeling a sense of danger lurking in the future. "I-I promise. No matter what the future has in store, I''ll only take out the good stuff! I know its the case because I have you Howard! Now! Don''t you dare bite my neck! Goodnight! Loser!"

    ###

    Outside, Barabin held Sally''s hand, staring up at the moon in the sky.

    Without a single star in the sky, the moon seemed nigh invulnerable. However, like all nights, it eventually get reced with the sun.

    Staring up at it, Barabin heard some footsteps approaching weakly behind him. It sounded like a subtle drum inching closer and closer. Looking down at his wife''s eyes, he gently kissed her once and sucked up her beautiful warmth before turning behind him.

    To his surprise, Jenny had appeared, awkwardly holding a cracked vile as her body trembled.

    "I-I need help. You''re Barabin, right?" Jenny put her hand over her mouth, falling onto the floor as her teeth kept growing more and more inside of her mouth, touching against her lips like strange baldes. "I-I had some of Howards'' blood and I feel really weird. Can you help me?"

    "Oh oh no" Sally stood up, gently allowing Barabin to arise. "She-she didn''t. She didn''t have his blood right now. Terrible timing. Doesn''t that mean she has to--"

    "Yup," Barabin shook his head, walking over to Jenny and pulling her to her feet. "She needs to drink Howard''s blood for a week or she''s going to go insane. Ugh, seriously? Jenny? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I-I stared at the vase for a few minutes," Jenny nervously trembled, remembering the powerful force that caused her to abandon all caution and drink Howard''s blood. It felt like thousands of little hands pushing her from behind, making her abandon all caution. "However., then I just drank it to see if I''d spit it out. And I didn''t. Now I feel like a fire is burning inside of me, and I keep seeing Howard. I-I want to bite him! I want more of that blood!"

    "That''s a shame. You could''ve bit Annibell and gotten control of lightning." Barabin looked back at Sally and made a gesture asking for forgiveness as he patted Jenny on the shoulder. "Come on. You have to sleep with Howard and Monica tonight. Otherwise, I''ll have to tie you up."

    "Sleep with them? Why?" Jenny nervously twitched, looking at Barabin''s neck. "Couldn''t I just bite your wife, or you? Why-why do I have to bother them?"

    "Horned that drink blood are very rare." Barabin recalled the first time he had the desire to drink someone''s blood. He had been working for a duchy as a writer near Old Montgomery. Back in the old days, being illiterate was extremely widespread and unfortunate unless you were born into a wealthy family or got lucky.

    For Barabin, he got lucky by being born into a wealthy family and being lucky. He worked for a traveling sailor that peddled supplies from other countries. In order to get out of the port, he needed someone to write letters for him, and Barabin had been a clever hand to have on deck.

    However, one night, when docked against the shore, Barabin had felt a sudden urge to tear apart the first daughter of his employer. Sinking his teeth into her neck, he didn''t stop until her body vanished.

    Yearster, he discovered that the first person bitten by a Horned ys a very important role. If they are more attuned to Earth, then the Horned will naturally be able to build walls in the Furnace. However, at the same time, they will also crave the blood type of those they first bit more than anything else.

    Unfortunately, rather than biting someone like Ren who had enough blood to drowned dozens of cows, she''d bite Howard. This meant only one thing, she had toe with them on a very dangerous journey. After informing her of this, Barabin patted her on the shoulder, guiding her in the darkness of the West Branch.

    "Howard will forgive you. However, Monica isn''t going to like you sleeping in their room tonight. However, only by being close to him will you calm down. Don''t worry, you won''t fall in love with him. In addition, you will need to bite him once or twice a day with supervision. That is, of course, unless you die because something kills you. Someone like you that''s so new isn''t really supposed to enter the Furnace."

    "I-I''m sorry," Jenny said, looking at the doorway to Howard''s room. "I-I never meant to do this. Can''t I just sleep out here for the night?"

    "Nope," Barabin knocked on the door, hearing the snores of Monica greet him. "You got to lie on the side of the bed and hold his hand or you might start attacking students of the West Branch. We can''t have that."

    "Hello?" Howard yawned, opening the door. "Jenny? Did-did something show up in my blood."

    "Howard, if you wouldn''t mind, hold Jenny''s hand all night. If she tries to do anything funny, you have my permission to kill her."

    "K-Kill me! I-I''ll behave," Jenny gulped and walked into the room, seeing Monica wake up and stare at her in disbelief. Covering her chest with the nket, her shirt gently ebbing and flowing from the wind, Monica rolled her eyes, moving over and patting the bed.

    "Ugh, I figured this would happen," Monica pointed at the spot next to her. "You can sleep on the other side of me. Hold Howard''s hand over my body!"

    Monica knew very well that Jenny most likely took the blood because she craved it, however, she didn''t think she''d actually drink it! Seeing her trembling, she remembered what Barabin looked like with blood dripping down into his mouth. The same crazed look seemed to be hidden inside of her, but at the same time, she was harmless. Everyone in the base could kill her with a single sh.

    "Anyways, get in bed. Howard, you can only hold her hand! I-I can''t believe I''m doing this!" Monica gently pulled Jenny into the bed who seemed on the verge of tears. To describe this situation as difficult for her would be barely scratching the surface.

    Walking into a couples bedroom, she felt like such a digress that even falling into a deep, vast darkness wouldn''t be enough. Laying next to Monica, she wiped off her tears, looking at Howard before his hands gently caressed her own. At the same time, he kissed Monica, grinning and pulling her close with his other arm.

    "I-I''m so sorry! So sorry about this! I-I didn''t mean too! It''s just the urge! It got too strong!"

    "I''ll protect you!" Howard said with a smile, "Holding my hand will calm her right, Barabin." Howard looked over at his teacher standing by the door and yawned, waving to him as he started to close the door while nodding. "I-I guess that means yes."

    "Hmph, you can hold her hand because this is technically my fault. However, we''re all going to sleep now! Howard, if your hand crosses my waist you''re dead, do you hear me?!"

    "It all starts tomorrow," Howard gently squeezed Monica''s body, kissing her once more. "Please, whatever you do, be okay. I don''t want to destroy everything for no reason."

 Chapter 53: The Journey Begins

    Chapter 53: The Journey Begins

    "I''m leaving," Monica said, smiling at Howard as he awoke to the morning sun. "Una told me we had to leave before it reached noon." Do-do you mind taking her off you for a minute?"

    Howard looked down seeing Jenny''s head on top of his chest, and blushed before pushing her gently aside. Standing up to face Monica, she blushed and immediately leaned in, kissing him with such force that he felt a powerful Ki travel through his body.

    Looking into her eyes, watering, he brushed back her green hair and thrust her head into his one more time, causing her to fall into his embrace.

    "Uhm, you better behave. This-this I did not expect!" Monica pointed down at Jenny and grinded her fist. "I-I can only allow certain things! Her biting you is already near my bottom line!"

    "I''m sorry," Howard said, gently kissing her one more time and looking deep into her ever changing expressions. "I-I wouldn''t have got that shot yesterday if I thought it was a trap!"

    Howard felt like he had made a huge mistake allowing Jenny to drink his blood. He nned on going to the Ki Reservoir as fast as possible, and then immediately run to Cantron. However, because of Jenny, they''d have to be incredibly careful. Seeing her frail body that still lingered in the F rank, he sighed, looking at Monica one more time before pushing her shoulder.

    "Anyways, your brother is waiting. Heh, I had another dream, and I think he knows you''reing. He''s very excited." Howard pushed her one more time and pointed at the door, seeing Una leaning on the side with a darkness spreading down her body. "Just be careful, okay? No drinking and driving."

    "Are you kidding? Is that a joke," Monica shook her head and kissed him one more time on the cheek before spinning to the exit. "I will remember you Howard. Every day, I will squish Una to death at night pretending she''s you!"

    "She means she''ll take one shift watching at night, and I''ll take another," Una waved, "Howard, be safe. Don''t do anything stupid."

    ###

    Three hourster, Howard walked outside with his stuff packed only to find Jenny staring at him with her teeth extended out of her mouth. To her right, Barabin gently rubbed her back, trying to calm the passion burning inside of her.

    "Howard, it''s time. Come over here," Barabin gestured to Jenny and rubbed his hands together. "This-this is going to be annoying. Reece, you handle this tomorrow, okay?"

    "What-what''s happening to me," Jenny wiped the sweat off her head as her knees shivered under the weight of her cravings. Looking at Howard, her teeth kept growingrger andrger. "I-I don''t understand. Yesterday, I-I just had a single drop"

    "It''s a powerful thing. Cravings," Barabin watched Howard stopping in front of him, and gently brushed aside his hair. "Here, we can''t have you weakening Howard too much. Bite this vein," Barabin pointed at Howard''s arm, near one of his veins. "Drink slowly. Once the craving goes away, stop."

    "Howard, can I?" Jenny''s teeth gently appeared as she leaned in and grabbed his wrist, slowly moving towards his vital point. "I-I got to say. You''re much better tasting than I imagined."

    "Sure, just be gentle," Howard smiled, seeing her teeth gently extend and stab towards his arm. Feeling her teeth pierce his skin, Howard smiled, looking up at Barabin as he seemed to study her form.

    "Hmmm, slower. Drink slower," Barabin tapped her on the back as thest bags got loaded into hte bus. "Too much, and you''ll feel sick. Too little, and you''ll feel empty inside."

    "Okay," Jenny''s body gently warmed as she drunk Howard''s blood. A few secondster, she finally managed to quench her thirst, stepping up before arge fire seemed to spread inside of her.

    "What? What is happening?" Jenny stepped back, seeing a fireball appearing floating around her. "Make it stop! Make it stop!"

    "Howard get on the bus. NOW!" Barabin pointed at the door. "Tell Reece we''ll be leaving in 5 minutes!" Barabin expected this reaction from Jenny, but still didn''t have much time to deal with it. The time to get to the Ki Reservoir was limited, and every minute counted. In addition to the fact they were taking a bus instead of running at their max speed to avoid attention, they also needed Howard at full strength to go through the Authoritarian''s territory.

    If they sensed Howard was injunred in anyway, rather then letting them through they might kill everyone else. Authoritarians ranged in power just like humans with dominant Authoritarians possessing strength in the S rank.

    However, the scariest thing about Authoritarians is how many of them had achieved enough strength to kill Barabin in a single attack! Hundreds of Authoritarinas in the Furnace''s one hundred points could easily kill him. Because of Jenny, they had to take an immense risk! For this reason, he had to make sure that she drank only a certain amount of blood!

    Not only that, Howard''s blood had qualities different from every other Horned. Seeing Jenny''s body swirling in mes, Barabin knew this could only get worse. Howard''s blood had extremely strange cells that when entered into her body caused this extremely abnormal reaction! Patting her on the back, Barabin could only try and get her to calm down. Only by focusing, would she be able topletely control the Ki swarming inside her.

    The Ki from Howard had an extremely strong nature, and spread through Jenny''s body quickly causing to immediately sense the frequency of Ki swirling all around her. Normally, for a person like Monica that didn''t need to feed on other''s blood, from a young age she would have gradually attuned to this as her horns slowly grew towards the surface. However, because of Jenny''s peculiar situation, it''s like she went from being a baby to an adult all at once!

    Holding out her hand, Jenny screamed before arge fire shot into the air, causing the chaos in her body to slowly die down. However, at the same time, she instantly felt tired. Sensing something strange entering in and out of her body that seemed to possess an indescribable heat and force.

    "Your body is starting to sense the frequency of Fire Ki," Barabin patted Jenny, wiping off her leather jacket that he''d given her the night before. "It feels weird at first, but you''ll get used to it. It''s sort of like being married haha! It gets better and better!"

    "Ugh, I want more. Is Howard in the bus," Jenny smiled, rubbing her teeth. "I get more tomorrow right? I-I already forgot how bad a reaction I had! I-I want to get to know Howard so well! Cna I sit next to him?"

    "Unfortunately, you have to," Barabin pushed Jenny onto the bus and pointed over at Howard''s seat. "Everyone, Jenny is not to leave Howard''s side! When she goes to the bathroom, Reece, you''re in charge of watching her."

    "Closing the door," Harley said, pulling a lever and yawning. "This is great. You have a third girlfriend Howard. I guess this means I''m moving up in the world."

    "Very funny!" Howard said, stomping his feet on the floor. "I-I''m only doing this because Jenny needs it! Not because I want to date her or anything!" Howard gently moved over, seeing Jenny wipe the blood out of her mouth, as she gently scooted in next to him and reached for his hand.

    "Barabin-Barabin said I should hold your hand to be calm. Thank you Howard." Jenny smiled, and took out a small device in her pocket. "Oh yes! I have your blood on me! I can tell you if the experiment worked! Hold on!"

    "Well then, we''re going," Barabin patted Harley on the back. ''Let''s get this iron horse moving, shall we?"

 Chapter 54: Aresoul Encampment

    Chapter 54: Aresoul Encampment

    "The Van have started to move," Barabin pointed to a spot on the map in front of him, and gently grabbed the wheel of the bus, gently tilting it to the side. "Tell the iron horse to go in that direction."

    "It-it''s not an animal," Harley gently smacked his hands, looking back at Jenny sleeping on Howard''s shoulder. "However, I''m feeling a bit angry. You mind telling me why Jenny has to be attached to Howard at the hip? Monica definitely wouldn''t like that. Frankly, it took me weeks to just be able to lie down on his shoulder."

    Harley had begun to feel genuine feelings for Howard after three weeks of pretending to like him. At first, she just wanted to get on Monica''s nerves, but now he seemed to squash the loneliness in her heart. He also could summon the mes around her, causing her to feel a special connection with him through his Ki. Grabbing the wheel gently, she turned and went down a strange spiral road, leading her towards a series ofrge mountains.

    The mountains in front of her could be considered the gates of the Furnace. When the Furnace opened in one of the hundred points, the mountains would appear, poking at the beautiful wings that formed in the sky. These mountains also tended to hold the weakest Authoritarians, but still the Workalin, Van, and Aresoul generally swerve swirled in circles around the peaks.

    However, very rarely did apany travel with someone like Barabin, with strength enough to shatter mountains.

    Yet even this to many people would still not be worth it. The amount of time it took to get over the Hundred Opening Mountains was shorter only if you didn''t get entangled in an Authoritarian''s grasp. Authoritarians that had dominion over certain locations also defended them fiercely using every means possible.

    The easiest types of Authoritarians to beat lived in solitude, hiding in caverns and lurking in the dark. However, on the other hand, the most difficult Authoritarians had possession of vasts reserves of their own kind to unleash at trespassers. Feeling the ground shake, Barabin looked outside only to see a small Authoritarian Six me Serpent gently heading in their direction.

    Noticing it''s calm eyes, Barabin looked towards Howard, seeing him resting peacefully in Jenny''s space.

    "This is unbelievable. He really does calm down Authoritarians," Barabin watched the bus zoom by the Six me Serpent with misty eyes. "In my entire life, I''ve never been more happy to have a student."

    "I''ve never been more angry to have to share," Harley scoffed, seeing Reece sleeping in the back of the bus. "Ugh, I don''t understand how Reece does it. Doesn''t she wantpanionship?"

    "Take the iron horse up that big path in the center," Barabin patted Harley on the back. "That should take us straight through the mountains. If everything goes well, we might even pass by an abandoned Shrine."

    "Got it. Ignore the teenager trying to fall in love," Harley speed on the gas, disappearing over the canyon.

    To the right, in the distance, arge explosion destroyed the top of a mountain, causing the bus to shake as two massive forces began to fight.

    ###

    "Good news," Una said to Monica, "Since we''re by ourselves, we don''t have to worry about speed limits," Una stepped on the throttle of a ck, striped motorcycle, zooming through the open desert at a fast speed while shattering zombies that appeared to her left and right.

    Having to go around the mountains, Una had made sure to leave early. At the current moment, they''d already entered into the sweltering heat of the Furnace.

    In all directions, different bizarrendscapes seemed to have burgeoned rapidly in the horizon. A few ice cold tundras withrge ciers seemed to cut through the skies while dozens of buildings littered the road in various ces.

    Large roars could be heard from various Authoritarians, beginning to fight against others for domination of thendscape. Turning down a lowg, spinning road, Una rapidly turned into a sh, holding out her hand to decimate thousands of zombies heading in her direction. A Fire Cloud turned them into dust before she saw arge gas station on the side of the road.

    "Kiddo, time for our first stop," Una felt Monica tightly hugging her torso, and gently reached back to reveal her hair. Underneath the helmet, Monica couldn''t help but cry. Early in the morning, she''d watch Jenny crawl on top of Howard. For some reason, after weeks of Harley bothering her, she just decided to let her do it.

    "Una Sorry to ask, but do you think Howard is special?" Monica walked into the gas station after Una, gently holding her hand. "Do-do you think in the Furnace, eventually someone will steal him from me?"

    "He''s very special." Una grabbed a canister and began to fill it up with gas. "However," Turning and seeing arge four armed zombieing towards her, she paused and lifted her hand, causing it to light up in frames. "Our main concern is staying a live right now, sprout. You and him are perfect together. Unlike that Ki Infested Zombie."

    "It''s bad here right?" Monica said, walking over to the strange zombie and looking at the arms fused in its back. "I mean. I know we were talking about Howard, but normal zombies can''t take it this far in the Furnace, right?"

    "Yup, that zombie probably fused with a nearby zombie. Ugh, the further we get in, the more dangerous the zombies will get. You think you''re stronger than me now? I heard you''re in the C rank ording to teacher." Uni tossed Monica a bag of chips, and an orange soda, smiling widely.

    "Heh, I thought I''d just get one of those for Zack. I-I really miss him, Monica." Una got back onto the motorcycle after filling it with fuel, and gently grabbed Monica''s hand against her waist. "Anyways, about Howard, I trust him a lot. I saw the look in his eyes against Necrolith. He-he cares about you, and us. Unless you give him permission, that is, he''ll keep his arms only around your hips."

    "Hmph, jerk, He''s probably getting his arm sucked on right now," Monica saw a few thousand more zombies rushing towards her and scoffed, holding out her hand and crushing each zombie with a gigantic wall of ice.

    "I-I''ll see you soon idiot."

    ###

    Aresoul Encampment, Sixth Station

    Two men in ck capes floated in the air with their arms stretched out. With every movement, the Ki in the air seemed to enter inside them. With every word they spoke, the air seemed to turn and transform before entering into the doors appearing behind them.

    Suddenly opening his eyes, thergest of the two, a 2 meter man with ck hair that seemed to travel all the way down his spine, held out his hand, causing a diagram to appear floating on the wall.

    "I just got an idea. Zalick from End Empire just contacted me. Would you like to cause the students of the Furnace some hell?" Therge man snapped his fingers, causing dozens of magician''s to appear in the diagram floating in space. His partner, a much smaller man at one and a half meters tall, opened his eyes and stared forward, shaking his head.

    "No, that would be a bad idea," The smaller man said, lifting his hand as another diagram formed. "Barabin is with them ording to our sources. Even if me and you go, there is no guarantee we will seed. Then the agreement we had with the four guardians would be obsolete."

    "The agreement merely states that the strongest of the four nations won''t attack. We aren''t the strongest anymore. Heh, some of our students have recently seeded us in power," Respell smiled, pointing at a small kid behind him that had a gigantic broadsword floating in front of him. "Since my student has seeded me in power, I won''t be breaking the rules. We can always send a delegation to pay our respects. Barabin, after all, has stopped drinking blood. With him weakened, it will be easy as destroying a brittle tree."

    The small man sighed, looking forward at the floating map and suddenly floated forward, appearing next to it. Taking a closer look, he nodded his head.

    "If your student is really stronger than you, it won''t be breaking the rules. However, how confident are you we''ll seed?" The smaller man was the leader of the Aresoul Sixth Station.

    The Aresoul had two hundred stations in the Furnace, greatly dwarfing the other nations in terms of territory. Magicians actually were much moremon, and one out of every 50 million humans had the capability of being one. Putting that together with a search agreement they had with the End Empire, they should have easily dominated the Furnace years ago.

    Of course, with every benefites a drawback. Magicians had life span limits of 300 years, and passed 200 years the strongest slowly got weaker. Dipping his hand in arge vat of coagted Ki, Respell watched the wrinkles on his skin, slowly turning into a more youthful form.

    Unfortunately, Respell had reached 200 years old, and every year after would have to train harder and harder to match his former glory. Every day, Respell tried to channel the energy into the air, conducted new experiments to change the cells in his body, but to no avail.

    With nothing left to lose, it didn''t make sense not to try and kill his nemesis. Barabin had faced him three times and each time let him live so that he could forever live with countless demons in his heart.

    "Right here. They will enter into the Ki Reservoir,'' Respell said with a smile. "All we need is ten of our Magicians on top of the canyons. If we all attack at the same time, Barabin will have to protect himself and watch all his students die around him! Hahaha! I can''t think of anything better!"

    "If we fail, ording to the agreement, our truce will really null," Plorik said, shrugging his shoulders. "However, you''re looking a little bit old around the edges. If we lose this Ki Reservoir, you''ll probably die at 280. How tragic will that be for us?"

    "It''s done then. Our number one student will stay behind and run the vige. The Aresoul Royal Brigade shall decimate Barabin and his little students and we''ll all get to celebrate in Calron! Any word if the Workalin have killed Zack yet?"

    The small man nodded his head, holding up his hand before an ax appeared and chopped through a floating figure''s torso. Watching fake blood burst in the sky, Respell could only smile wider, feeling all his hopes and dreams turning into reality.

    "He-he hasn''t paid his debt in a year. ording to the Workalin, he''ll get executed in a week. It''s a shame, I tried to purchase him, but they sensed my animosity. Those people are strange. I swear, if they didn''t have technology that allowed us tomunicate with the End Empire, I''d love to see their cities burned."

    "It''s time," Respell wiped off his hands, "It will take us a week to get to the Reservoir. Two dayster, blood will rain into the air and fill our faces with the brightest smiles. Barabin''s dreams will melt in front of him just like mine did when he killed my father. HAHAHA Revenge is just a day away."

 Chapter 55: Second Level of Ki Transformation

    Chapter 55: Second Level of Ki Transformation

    At the top of arge mountain, A small shrine remained hidden under the Earth until Barabin raised his hand and caused it to reveal itself to the sky.

    Watching the gilded dome appear shimmering in the dark moonlight, Howard clutched Jenny''s hand, smiling while staring into her eyes.

    "Jenny, isn''t that beautiful?" Howard said, feeling her warmth causing his heart to somewhat stir. He had to hold her hands every hour for thest ten, and always found her staring into his eyes with a reverence he couldn''t understand. "Heh, I never thought I''d see anything like this!"

    "Howard, can I bite you again?" Jenny said, opening her mouth and ying with her teeth. "It''s almost morning right? It-it''ll make tonight more special." Jenny revealed her fangs before finding Barabin touching against her shoulder, instantly causing her to lose focus and fall onto her knees.

    Wearing a ck dress with blue stockings, Jenny had delineated the ce on Howard''s body that she most wanted to bite. Staring at his neck, she jumped up before Barabin pressed down on her shoulder, causing her to freeze in ce.

    "Come on, Jenny. You can wait a few minutes, right?. You''ll kill us all if you injure Howard out here." Barabin picked her up and pushed her back into Howard''s grasp, "Howard, and Jenny it''s time to go somewhere that no one can sense us. Follow me into the Shrine. Reece, Harley, and Kellen, watch the bus."

    "Sounds great,'' Harley said, yawning and patting Reece on the shoulder. "How many Ki Infected Zombies will appear this time? 100? 10,000?"

    "I-I just want to sing. This sucks," Kellen said, air singing into a microphone. "Jenny is also giving me the creeps. Every time she lets go of Howard''s hand I can feel her staring into me. Like she wants to roar and knock me off my feet!"

    "Too-too much," Reece said, holding her finger to her nose. "We''re disrespecting the ancestors by talking so loud in front of a Shrine."

    Reece had heard of the lost Shrines before from Annibell, which included twelve buildings. Including the one in front of her, the challenges inside had lost their function, and as such all the treasures inside of them had been absorbed into the Furnace''s crust.

    However, just because the challenges had disappeared didn''t mean they weren''t valuable. Each Lost Shrine had dozens of valuable trinkets, treasures, and resources that could greatly amplify their strength.

    On the inside of the Shrine, dozens ofrge towers that had once stood tall now leaned against each other like fallen blocks. Looking to his side, Howard noticed arge painting of a beautiful woman with brown hair that seemed to possess an almost surreal charm. Her eyes looked like they seemed to be touching his body, looking for secrets inside of him.

    Pulling Jenny towards him, she instantly jumped, hugging him with all her might as arge tower shattered by a wave of Barabin''s fist.

    "I brought you two here so that Jenny can suck your blood," Barabin said, pointing at the unique ceiling that shinned silver. "Ki Fluctuations can''t exit this building, which means the Authoritarians can''t sense Howard. Jenny, get a two days supply. 10 seconds at 1 ml per second. You''re into science right?"

    "Really? Yay! Howard, It''s going to be so great," Jenny shook his hand and rolled up his sleeve with expectation written all over her face. "Barabin, you''re really leaving me alone to do this? What if that fire returns? I''m also scared of this ce. It gives me the creeps!"

    "I have to see if any treasures are easily essible. I''ve been looking for something my teacher told me about. A defensive trinket that can be used in situations of great distress. Howard, I''ll be right back."

    Barabin kicked one wall, causing the walls to splinter in half, and a light to shimmer onto Howard''s arm. Holding his arm up to Jenny''s hand, he sighed, gently petting her hair as she descended towards him.

    Drawing her teeth out of her mouth, suddenly he felt her pierce into his wrist. Feeling her warmth on his arm, Howard couldn''t help but brush back her hair.

    For some reason, rather than finding Jenny''s requirement of his blood a menacing obstacle to be ovee, he found it hrious. asionally, she even slurped his blood while her eyes shimmered brightly like stars.

    ''This isn''t so bad. Having a girl that wants to bite me all the time! I bet some guys would kill for this!''

    Howard gently tugged on Jenny''s hair to remind her ten seconds were up before he noticed the painting on the wall had slightly began to swing from side to side. Ignoring the strange movement, Howard had no choice but to pull Jenny off his arm as herrge fangs tried to dig further and further into his skin.

    "Time''s up!" Howard pushed Jenny away from him, pointing at the painting. "Heh, Jenny, now that you''re done with that. Look at that painting on the wall."

    "I-I want more! Please," Jenny stomped the floor impatiently like a child. "Howard, you taste so good? I''ll-I''ll kiss you on the lips if you want. I-It''s a fair exchange right? I wore this dress today just for you."

    "I can''t do that, Jenny," Howard walked over to the painting and tapped it. "Anyways, At least you''re not on fire today right. I tried to calm myself before you drank my blood. I''m d it helped."

    "You-you thought about me today," Jenny blushed, and rushed over to his side, reaching for his hand with a sense of urgency in her movements that were hard to describe. "Howard, I-I just wanted to apologize for everything that I did to you. I mean, when we were kids." Jenny pointed at the painting''s background that reminded her of his house, gently clutching his hand as she began to recall those strange times.

    When they were younger, Howard and Jenny''s father had been friendly enemies. Jenny''s father owned aw firm that Howard''s father had one time sued for millions of dors. Hearing about this, Jenny remembered the weeks she spent trying to hurt Howard.

    Her ns got soplicated one time, she almost caught Howard in a cage before her mother talked her out of it. Seeing an injury still on Howard''s legs, from when she blew up one of the present she got him for his birthday, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "I-I''m the reason your presents blew up on your 5th birthday. I-I took some of my father''s gun powder and put it in a toy soldier that I knew you had to lit with a match," Jenny bowed over and over again while looking into Howard''s eyes. "Can-can you forgive me? ARe-are you never going to let me drink blood again?!"

    "Heh, it was a long time ago, Jenny. My father never even talked to me. At least you came to my birthdays," Howard smiled, and brushed back her hair. "After I turned 10, you disappeared from my life. I''d get another scar from you if you could!"

    "So nice, and your blood is so filling," Jenny turned to the painting, and screamed, "I-I wish it was different! I wish i could go back and do it all over!"

    Jenny felt a pang in her stomach before she turned back at Howard and smiled. However, to her surprise, ady had appeared behind him, holding arge scythe tilting in the air.

    "Jenny, what is it?" Howard said, grabbing her hand. "I-Ipletely and totally forgive you. I mean. If you went back in time, you might not be here with me."

    "Am I seeing things?" Jenny blinked and thedy had disappeared, "Howard, we-we should get out of here. I-I think someone''s watching us."

    "Don''t be silly," Howard said, "Barabin will be back in a minute! There is nothing to be scared of." Howard tapped on the floor, causing hundreds of snakes made of fire to slither around the room. Instantly, the space seemed to go from dark to light, illuminating every corner of the space.

    Unfortunately, in every corner, hundreds of figures with scythes seemed to being alive, walking towards them with an ominous glint in their eyes.

    "Hoh, 2nd level of Ki Transformation," A voice appeared from behind Howard, echoing through the chamber and shaking the very foundation of the Shrine. "Let''s see what you can do, little Demon King."

 Chapter 56: Ki Enigmas

    Chapter 56: Ki Enigmas

    "The strongest Demon Kings are able to walk in two separatends at once," A beautifuldy appeared in front of Howard, and gently tapped him on the skull, causing a ray of light to shine out of his head. "They are able to divide and conquer. Make tactical decisions that cause their enemies to destroy themselves."

    "More over," The golden hair women that seemed to appear from out the picture tapped Howard once again on the head, causing the light to shimmer even brighter, "They are able to love either a single women or multiple women with stunning results."

    "Howard, do you know why Demon Kings are so dreaded," Thedy finally paused enough to let Howard talk. Stepping back into the light glimmering through the small hole in therge domed hall. "It''s because of what you can already do. Do you know what that is?" thedy named Brte leaned over and gently rubbed Howard on the cheek.

    "Well, why don''t you go find out." Brte pointed at the dozen scythe wielders as they got closer and closer to him. "Before Barabin returns, you must defeat all my minions or else I''ll kill Jenny. Does that sound like a fairpromise?"

    "Kill her? What did she do to you?" Howard said, crossing his arms, "I-I don''t understand. How can you just show up and start lecturing me!"

    "Time''s a wastin," Thedy stepped back, disappearing into the shadows, "Remember, Demon King, you can be in two ces at once." She finally disappeared, leaving Howard with dozens of thoughts flittering through his head.

    For one, he immediately thought of the technique to split into three phantoms. However, with that, he definitely couldn''t be in two ces at once. Looking at Jenny, staring at him in disbelief, Howard smiled before touching her shoulder.

    "Barabin would never let anyone kill you. I''ll be right back, promise."

    "I know," Jenny replied with a smile, "Howard, I have the taste of the blood in your mouth! Whatever happens to me, you made me extremely happy!" Jenny wiped a tear from her eye, feeling the weight of death beginning to press down on her.

    For some reason, Jenny could tell thatdy disdained her for drinking Howard''s blood. Even though she couldn''t put a finger on it, when she first saw her sh before her eyes, she had stared at her lips with pure disdain.

    Maybe it was her intuition, but there was no way for Howard to split in half. Feeling herst minutes beginning to descend, Jenny started to cry more and more as Howard gently caressed her face.

    "Jenny, if I could be in two ces, do you think I could date you?" Howard smiled, and shook his head. "I mean, would Monica be okay with it. If there were two of me? Hahaha!"

    "That-that would be fair," Jenny said, smiling and nodding her head. "However, now isn''t the time to joke! There is one right behind you!"

    Turning abruptly, with a fire spiraling around his body, Howard immediately created a whip of mes that branched forward and shot into the chest of arge white figure. It almost looked like a statuete, however, it''s body seemed to be fueled by the Ki in the air.

    To exin it exactly, they were called Ki Enigma''s, mysterious beings made of pure Ki that only listened to those who provided them with nourishment. Seeing one one leaning back, and generating a strange light around his Scythe, Howard gently turned his fist forward as the mes exploded outward.

    The white, strange figurine with the scythe instantly burst back, crashing into a tower and sending shrapnel bursting into the air.

    Boom!

    A hundred more figures with scythes instantly appeared around Howard before he held out both hands. In front of him, a tornado of mes seemed to shoot outward, crashing into dozens of statues before two got within inches of his face.

    Ducking to dodge, a de shed passed Howard''s face before he spun on his hands and kicked one square in the jaw. Looking like a blurring tornado, he kicked off the floor and shot into the air before dozens of more fire whips extended out of his body.

    Activating Ki Transformation to its maximum, Howard felt a powerful force surging towards his back.

    Boom!

    A white beam of light shot into Howard and sent his body screaming into a wall. Crashing into it, arge cloud of dust shot into the air before hundreds of figurines blurred towards him.

    A hundred figures shed down towards him with scythes as he tried to defend himself by rolling into a ball as arge me surged out from him. Instantly, the Scythes crashed into the mes before arge explosion once again shook the room!

    Boom!

    Hundreds of Ki Enigma''s exploded into dust before Howard rolled against the floor, seeing Jenny surrounded by hundreds of des.

    ''This-this was the n from the start. Separate me from Jenny so you could kill her,'' Howard felt a strange feeling inside of him. It felt like a strange, endless abyss had opened up inside of him that extended for miles and miles beneath the surface. Exploring those feelings, Howard suddenly glowed with a bright light, casually holding out his hand before all his feelings surged out like an endless storm.

    Boom!

    All the statutes in front of Jenny instantly burst into pieces, and burst against the wall while Howard''s eyes went dark. Unfortunately, whatever inside of him he just tried to use made his stomach feel like it was going to explode.

    At this time, seeing Jenny still standing together in one piece, Howard casually copsed on the floor only for a women to pick him up and gently hoist him off the floor.

    "Barabin, you cane out." Brate said, tossing Howard over her shoulder with a smile on her face. He had greatly exceeded her expectations by using Ki Projection. Even though he only managed to use the most primitive version of it.

    From ancient times, Ki Projection had been one of the highest level skills a Horned could achieve, and most people took years of training. Barabin, for instance, had taken 500 years to learn how to use the most basic version of it! In the battle against Necrolith, he had slightly used Ki Projection to shift to dodge the attack that sent him flying into the distance!

    Needless to say, Ki Projection was an extremely powerful skill!

    In Howard''s case, she merely suspected that because he was rted to that man, he might be able to use Ki Projection just like Barabin was able to digest blood. Each Horned Lineage possessed special abilities, but none more threatening and interesting than the demon king.

    It had been said that before his demise, he had started to live in three ces, taking care of three families at the same time.

    "That''s risky," Barabin said, snatching Howard from her arms. "He can barely use Ki Transformation and you''re trying to get him to use an A ranked skill. Same old, Brte," Barabin yawned and folded his arms. "Now, where is it. That defense trinket you stole."

    "Here," Brte tossed a small glimmering object at Barabin and gently brushed back Howard''s hair. "This is a map to where I hid it. Go there if you have a few years to explore."

    "This-this is serious!" Barabin said, pointing at Hoawrd. "If-If I knew you went to hide in a Shrine Brte, I-I might have had second thoughts about marrying Sally! I knew that painting looked familiar! You-you always had a habit of decorating everything! No wonder I couldn''t find you for a hundred years!"

    Barabin had aplicated rtionship with women much like Howard.

    He''d been brought to the Furnace by Sally, but for years resented her and forced himself away from her arms. At the time, the captain of the Horned Nation was Brte, and he''d deeply fallen in love with her gaze and her smile.

    However, that all changed when Brte had been sent to the East Branch. She disappeared from his life for 50 years, and then Sally grew in his heart over time. Eventually, he heard Brte got lost in the Furnace, in pursuit of some goal.

    Now, seeing her here, Barabin wanted to hit her and at the same time kiss her on the face. Why? Why would she stay in a Shrine for a hundred years!

    "I know what you''re thinking," Brte said, "However, this Shrine has something I''ve been trying to restore. Why don''t you and Howard and Jennye take a walk with me? Of course, I promise you won''t regret it."

 Chapter 57: Channeling Door

    Chapter 57: Channeling Door

    "This Shrine used to be called the Terror Shrine." Brte said, pointing to an opulent hall that seemed to blind Howard and his group with its endless treasures. "Apparently, the founder of the Terror Shrine was obsessed with scaring others. Boo!" Brate walked into the room and gently tapped the walls, causing light to shoot in from four different directions.

    "She also had a thing for Ki Enigmas. If you ever want to learn how to find some, Howard, feel free to ask me. They''re really good at impressing girls, trust me," Brte winked at him, grabbing his hand and pulling him further into the treasure room. Stopping by arge pir and tapping it. "However, what I''m about to show you is a thousand times cooler than a Ki Enigma."

    "You really stayed her 100 years trying to fix something," Barabin looked up at down at Brte''s beautiful body, feeling a sense of longing that had for a long time disappeared into the shadows. "What happened to you at the East Branch? Why did you never contact me?"

    "Horned Nation needed me to be a leader and not a lover," Brte opened a doorway that seemed to appear from thin air. "I spent lots of time thest few years imagining us together. However, what I found here is much more valuable to the Horned than me spending a little time selfishly indulging in kissing you." Brte tapped against the wall three times before a pathway appeared.

    Two grey hallways appeared in front of them which also revealed a staircase in the center that seemed to go through the roof. Looking up, Howard felt a strange senseing from the room up above. Like something was pulling him off the ground, calling him to enter.

    "You aren''t ready for that room yet, Howard. Maybe in a few years?" Brte gently guided him forward with a subtle and gentle touch. Compared to when she met him ten minutes ago, the changes could be night and day. Inside of her hands, a gentle wind had formed, causing Howard''s body to be revitalized from the gentle force emitting from her hand.

    Wind Ki Users that entered into the B rank could use air like threads to fix internal injuries like the one''s causing Howard much pain and anguish. Unfortunately, when Howard had tried to use Ki Projection, a thousand microtears hadcerated some of his internal organs because of his overexpendeture of strength. Normally, a Horned would heal immediately on the inside and out, but because Howard had activated a powerful skill much stronger than his body could handle, his body had temporarily lost its ability to rapidly patch up old wounds.

    Unfortunately, even Horned that pushed themselves to the borders of life and death would eventually sumb to the darkness. Since Horned used Ki to heal themselves, if they pushed themselves too far in training, they could damage their Ki Reactivity.

    Ki Reactivity was just a fancy way of saying having a connection to the Ki Frequencies in the air. Of course, a Horned would really have to push themselves past their limits to cause the cellr damage required to mess with Ki Reactivity. However, in Howard''s case, trying to unleash a skill many times his level had done just that.

    The damage was extensive enough that Brate couldn''t help but curse internally. Even though he was the demon king, he was still a Horned. She should have never tried too hard to unleash his potential!

    "Are-are you okay?" Howard said, looking up at Brate, feeling a gentle breeze entering him and nourishing his soul. "You look so worried about me, but I feel fine."

    "We''re almost there," Brate pointed to the end of the hallway. "In that room, is research that the Aresoul doesn''t know exists. You ready to see the fruits of mybor!"

    "Was it really worth making us think you died for 200 years," Barabin opened the door in front of him, and walked into a room with a few tables that had thousands of papers stacked to the ceiling. "You-you realize Sally was your friend too, right? Ren still asks about you asionally thinking that you left because of him!"

    "Howard, what do you feel in this room," Brate ignored Barabin and pointed over at the wall. "Do you also think I wasted my time? Aren''t all these piles of paper, impressive."

    "You-you look to me like you''re doing research on Ki Cells," Jenny said, walking over to some carvings on the stone blocks. She couldn''t believer her eyes. "This-this is so advanced! If only you had the technology we had back at the West Branch. Omg! This gives me so many ideas!"

    "She''s-she''s into biology," Howard said, gently clutching Jenny''s hand and hoisting her away from her pursuits of knowledge. "So, what''s with the suspense. Why did you wait here for 200 years?"

    "Yes, please tell us," Barabin gently walked over to Brate as she sat down on arge chair. "I-I really liked you Brate. Frankly, I wished you were dead some days so I wouldn''t feel so bad telling Sally I loved her."

    "Hmmm, still on the love stuff?" Brate gently pulled on her sleeve, causing her beautiful pale skin to reveal itself. A small diagram had been drawn on it that seemed to possess an almost surrealplexity. Thousands of little markings ebbed and flowed together like merging snakes. Touching down on it, Brate smiled, blowing a kiss to Barabin before a small doorway appeared floating next to her. "This-this was worth it in my opinion. I call this a Channeling Door. It''s much smaller than what the Aresoul can use, however, without that defensive trinket over there I would have never been able to figure it out."

    Brate tossed a trinket into the air, causing Barabin to gulp before he snatched it with his fist. Looking at the doorway, he scoffed, turning around and crossing his arms.

    "Very impressive. However, what''s a little doorway? Are you telling me you figured out how Channelors can cast magic. I thought that was impossible."

    "It is impossible," Brate said, shaking her head. "However, it''s also not impossible. Did you know the reason why Channelors aren''t able to cast magic?" Brte pointed down at the diagram on her hand. "It''s because we cause all the Ki in the air to destabilize when we activate it. The reason we can''t store Ki is simply because we are too powerful."

    "The Aresoul, unlike us, can only barely use Ki, but because of that have a much gentler touch. We cause all the Ki around us to chemically change. Whether its turning it to fire, ice, wind, or earth, the fact is we literally change the Ki into a different state. However, what if we had a way to have a gentler touch? The founder of the Shrine had a theory called the theory of control."

    "If we could figure out how to control what we use to control Ki, we could store Ki just like the Aresoul. Unfortunately, after 200 years of research, I only figured out how to make a small doorway."

    "Does it in any way increase our strength?" Barabin said, "What exactly do we need magic for when I can already cause a gigantic mountain to rise into the sky! That''s it, Brate? Really? You stayed here only for that!"

    "This doorway may be small, but it''s really good at defense," Brate waved her hand forward, causing the door way to open before a light shot into Howard''s body causing him to glow. "Hit-hit Hoeward with all your strength, Barabin. Trust me, you won''t be disappointed."

    "That''s it?" Barabin said, shaking his head. "You spent 200 years trying to figure out how to create a white shield. How often can you make a new one?"

    "It''s the diagram right? You use a special ink to get the Ki in your hand to move in a certain pattern that naturally absorbs the energy in the air very slowly. I get it! It''s brilliant!" Jenny rushed back over to Howard, realizing that she''d let go of his hand. "However, I agree with Barabin. Why spend so much time working on it?"

    "It''s because every little thing helps," Brate said, gently moving her hand forward before a scythe appeared and cut into the gap between her and Howard. Striking against the vein in his neck, Howard could only turn slightly to the side before the force would''ve cut of hiss connection to the world. However, rather than that, the white light flickered on his body before dissipating into the shadows.

    "I''m going to give you some ink. Jenny, you seem technically minded, draw two of these diagrams on each of their hands. Once a week, you''ll all have two shields that automatically activate. Now, tell me it was all useless again and I''ll kill each and every one of you! What I did matters!"

    "Brate, I apologize, this is great," Barabin leaned in and gently kissed her on the forehead. "It''s a shame we couldn''t have worked on it together. I would''ve loved to spend 200 years with you cooped up in the dark."

    "You''re married," Howard said, smiling and pulling on his hands. "Anyways, don''t we have to go? I''m starting to feel very worried about something and I don''t know what it is."

    "I''ll be here for the next 50 years," Brate said, blushing as she felt the space he''d kissed on her forehead. "Come visit some soon, will you? It was nice seeing you again Mr. Barabin. Next time, spend more time with me in my office."

    "Howard, we''re going," Barabin grabbed his hand and tugged him towards the exit. "Some things you love you got to leave behind. Jenny, when we get to the bus, I''ll give you two hours to draw those marks on each of our hands. Then, you''re spending time with Howard for the rest of the night."

 Chapter 58: Meeting With the Varlan, Part 1

    Chapter 58: Meeting With the Van, Part 1

    "Brate gave me a guide to pass out to each of you," Jenny finished drawing thest diagram by the time they''d reach the halfway point to the Ki Reservoir. "I''ll be with Howard all night, now, Barabin."

    "Good, don''t drink his blood when he sleeps," Barabin looked at Jenny with one eye open, staring at the strange drawing emanating light on his hand. For years, he wondered if she had been alive or dead, and now everynight he''d have to see his hands shimmering while he rested in Sally''s arms. "You''re lucky, Howard. In my day, you had to choose if you got trapped in a love triangle."

    "Heh, he''s in a square now," Harley held up two fingers, creating a picture frame in the air. "If Monica dies, he''s all mine, right?"

    "She''ll be fine, Harley," Howard patted his seat, weing him over with a smile. "Why don''t youe sleep with me and Jenny! When I was with Vicky, sometimes other people slept with me at night too!"

    "That was some prison," Jenny said, gently rubbing her head on Howard''s shoulder. "Why did they have girls around you all the time? Mmm, I wonder if it had to do with that experiment. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you my shot worked! Heh, you should be 25 percent stronger now!"

    Jenny had spent a lot of time carefully working with Ki Cells in ab at her highschool, but had never had enough Ki to sample. However, once she got to the Furnace, this all changed. Now if she needed a sample of Ki Cells, she could just use her own blood. Thinking of all the experiments she could do to change Howard, she smiled wickedly as Harley pulled the bus over and ran to their side.

    "I get his left shoulder." Harley yawned and scooted into his chair. "Jenny, want to kiss him on the cheek at the same time with me?"

    "No, stop!" Howard smiled, letting Harley jump over him andnd by his side. "What are we doing anyway? Where are all the Authoritarians you talked about Barabin."

    "There are two just over that mountain. A Sixteen Grey Eyed Frog, and a Lord Barrel Fox. However, because you are here, they arepletely ignoring us," Barabin yawned, resting his feet up on the chair as he looked outside.

    The interior of the Furnace had dozens of dangerous areas, which were made up of different terrain. The ice tundra''s normally had thousands of beings that could freeze entire mountains and rivers with a single breath while ces stronger in Earth and Fire tended to have thousands of Authoritarians waiting in the shadows to decimate anyone that entered into their territory.

    However, the opposite of what you might think, the most peaceful areas of the Furnace also had to be the most dangerous. Barabin looked out at arge verdant grasnd with dozens of mountains. On the surface, you''d see these ces passed the suburbs on highways, with usually dozens of farms nestled against the road.

    However, here, rather than farms on the cid ins of the Furnace, there''d be battles between terrifying species. Because of his connection to the earth, Barabin could sense shapes of creatures in nearby areas, making it possible for him to distinguish the types of Authoritarians lurking in the shadows.

    Normally, these would immediately attack him if he got anywhere near the borders of their territory, however, today, a few even seemed to wee the bus by moving out of its direction.

    ''Very strange indeed. If we had Howard a hundred years ago, perhaps all those students of mine wouldn''t have died,'' Barabin shrugged his shoulders, and crossed his legs before he looked back and noticed Jenny getting closer and closer to Howard''s neck.

    Seeing her teeth rise in her mouth, Barabin eyes shot open, reaching out his hand as her teeth gently touched against his skin.

    "Jenny stop! We''ll all die if you bite him."

    ''Heh, I know," Jenny said with a smile. "I was just practicing for tomorrow," She gently air kissed at Howard, sending out a spell of love that moved towards him with grace. Jenny had always wanted a boyfriend, but had been too busy with school. Having Howard in her grasp, even though they weren''t dating, she felt trapped under the spell of his love. "However, what would happen if I did?"

    "Those two Authoritarians over there share this territory. If you attacked Howard, they''d bothe here and crush us to bits to make sure Howard is okay." Barabin recollected his many experiences with Authoritarians, remembering one that had shed a mountain in half to defend its child.

    "Authoritarians They will protect children of all other Authoritarians. They-they are as smart as humans, and cherish all things young and beautiful. Even if two dominants were fighting overnd, they''d stop immediately if a small child of either of theirs passed by. It''s just how they work."

    "Hmmm, I''ll just lick him then," Jenny smiled andughed, grabbing Howard''s hand as heidfortably asleep on Harley''s head. "I''m kidding. I''ll wait until you tell me to drink his blood. I promise,"

    "Good," Barabin kicked back his feet, putting them on the dashboard of the bus as a few strange noises swept through thendscape like unnatural cries from powerful beasts. "Because, remember, we''re all dead if you cross the line. In fact, if anyone messes with Howard this deep in the Furnace, they''ll probably be dead, hahaha! What kind of fool would dare attack us, anway?"

    "Anyways," Reece said, walking over ot Barabin, "Before you go to sleep, I wanted to let you know that the Van seem to be on the other side of the mountain. We''ll probably encounter them tomorrow. You can deal with them, right Barabin."

    "Yup, we have nothing they want right now," Barabin said, patting Reece on the shoulder. "The only reason the Van would attack us is if we got in their way."

 Chapter 59: Meeting With the Varlan, Part 2

    Chapter 59: Meeting With the Van, Part 2

    In his dreams, Howard had spent the entire night trying to tame a strange beast with two wings and six tails. However, the strangest thing about this dream was that other people had seemed to also be trying to catch this strange beast, chasing it with such urgency he almost forgot he''d slept through the night.

    Awakening with his arms stretched, Howard found Harley and Jenny had already left the bus. A few zombies got decimated by mes from a beautiful girl in a ck leather outfit while next to her side a few pots had been set to boil.

    The green mountains had just started to get painted by the morning sun with strange, awakening forms appearing as shadows underneath the patches of leaves. Looking down at his seat, Howard reached to grab his jacket before he felt a strange sensation travel up his arm.

    ''This-this ce is giving me the creeps'' Howard quickly transformed from his old clothes into a new set before running outside to help deal with the zombies ambling towards them. This morning, a zombie with two heads and four arms tried to bowl a few skulls in his direction. Holding out his hand, Howard caused the zombie to melt into the shadows, it''s dust blowing into the wind as he sauntered over to Jenny''s side.

    "Did Did you have any strange dreamsst night?" Howard asked, leaning down into her beautiful figure as she leaned over a pot. "I-I had a strange dream. This creature wanted me to catch it so these other people couldn''t get it."

    "I dreamed about you, good morning," Jenny grabbed Howard''s hand and pulled him towards the ck boiling pot that she''d worked on all morning. "I-I was working on a Ki Rejuvination Form. I figured you could have it after I bit you. It might even make you taste sweet."

    "No, he''s not drinking that," Barabin tapped Howard on the shoulder and pulled him towards the bus, sensing a strange feeling in his eyes that didn''t match his normal character. Howard normally never seemed worried, even in the face of death, so seeing such a strange expression could only mean one thing.

    ''He''s worried about someone else. Quite the opposite of the first Demon King, Howard seems to only get worried like this when it involves others. When ites to him, he''d probably jump into an explosion if it give someone benefits!''

    ''However, I can''t seem rattled. After that dreamst night, I can''t let it get to me,'' Barabin opened the door to the bus and invited Howard to take a seat. "So tell me Howard What is this dream you had? What did it feel like?"

    "Well, it''s strange, but normally when I dream it''s sort of simple, butst night it got reallyplicated," Howard said, brushing back his hair. "Ugh, some strange shadow forced me to chase it while three other distinct feelings also pursued it. Does that make any sense?"

    "Kid, dreamscapes exist here because of the Ki Fluctuations. Do you think I would find anything weird," Barabinughed and patted his shoulder. "No, I also had a strange dreamst night. It could be because we''re close to the Van."

    "The Van sometimes use devices to enhance their dreams in order to find hidden locations full of swaths of treasures. However, don''t worry, nothing to worry about."

    "When I woke up, I felt like that shadow got disappointed," Howard shook his head, watching Harley slowly get into the bus with Reece and Jenny. "Oh well, nothing that strange can happen, right?"

    "We''re moving out," Barabin yawned, pointing at a seat by Howard''s side. "Let''s-let''s both try and sleep again. We need to be well rested to deal with the Van."

    ###

    Howard''s eyes fluttered closed before arge field of ice appeared in front of him that cut the horizon in half. What looked like a mountain in reverse had appeared in the distance.

    Noticing that he was falling, Howard helplessly watched himself crash into the mountain, causing thousands of ice bursts to shoot and block out the sky. Spinning further and further into the mountain, Howard suddenly felt a calm, hitting against the ground andnding in a hidden cavern.

    Boom!

    Dozens of strange shadows coated with a frosty hue dashed from his vision before he slowly arose to his feet. Noticing that he could stand on his own ord, Howard pouted, wiping off the ice chips scattering across him like a bad meal.

    "Is-is anyone here?" Howard said, walking forward into the tunnel. "I-I feel you. Pleasee out!"

    "RaRa!" A strange creature suddenly appeared inside the tunnel, forming from a vortex before it seemed to sh its way into the space. To be more specific, the vortex seemed to cut into reality, like dozens of swords had been used to cut into Howard''s dream.

    Seeing this, Howard couldn''t help but scratch his head, seeing a woman with skin whiter than snow slowly rising from the ground. She had on a blue dress, and dozens of swords tied around her body that all seemed to knot around her chest. Standing at roughly 1.2 meters tall, she had an elegance that made him feel immediately drawn to her by a powerful force.

    "You-you''re my only chance," The woman said, walking towards Howard. "The Authoritarians want to protect you. For that reason, I must use you for a while."

    "Use me?" Howard said, walking towards her. "What do you mean? Aren''t I dreaming?"

    "I-I''m known as a Dream Myth." The beautifuldy shattered the distance between them with a single step, gently leaning into Howard and touching his skin with a touch of her hand. "I-I''m being hunted by the Van."

    "The reason they want me is because I can exit in both dreams and reality at the same time. I''m currently beside you in the bus." Thedy smiled, and gently opened her hand, causing Howard to see himself sleeping with Jenny holding his hand while Harley and her whispered together about the uing day. "I-I''m right there. Outside the window."

    "I don''t see anything," Howard said,ughing. "However, I look so strange when I sleep! I had no idea I slept with my mouth open."

    "This is important Howard," Thedy bowed onto the floor. "If the Van catch me, I will be forced to enter dreamscape after dreamscape harvesting Dream Beasts. They are trying to form a pact with me, but I refused."

    "Dreams are meant to be treated with reverence and granduire. They-they simply want to use them to make a profit! I will not allow it!" Thedy stomped on the floor, causing the mountain around Howard to shatter into a million pieces.

    All around, the scenery disappeared before they ended up in a strange ck openness that extended well past as far as the eye could see.

    "I-I know I''m using you Howard, but I''m very useful." The Dream Myth had dozens of abilities that could help anyone, so this would be an understatement. "My-my name is Praklen. I-I was created 300 years ago in these mountains."

    "Uhm, I don''t know how to help you," Howard said, shaking his head. "I''m just a teenager. The best I can do is maybe talk to you at night. However, I''m confused, how can you exist in dreams and reality at the same time?"

    "It''s called the folding principle," Praklen opened her hand, causing a globe to appear. "I was born folded between two spaces so I live in them simultaneously. On the surface, this can''t happen because there is no Ki, however, Ki changes some of the properties of reality. It''s perfectly possible since the rules are different."

    "Jenny would understand better than me," Howardughed, walking over to her and holding out his hand. "Alright, I''ll do everything I can to help you. However, how dangerous is me helping you. I only have a week to get to the Ki Reservoir."

    "The-the Van have a trading station set up down this mountain where they will be selling trinkets that they created in dreamscapes. All you have to do is get me passed that point, and I can escape. In exchange, I''ll let you in on something I discovered. It might even save Monica''s life."

    "Monica? How do you know her name?" Howard suddenly felt a defensive fire start to kindle inside of him, causing the space to seem to ebb back and forth like a kindling me. "What could you possibly know?"

    Howard had been thinking about Monica tirelessly thest few days, even when he didn''t want to. The feeling of her pink full lips touching gently against him, and her curves falling back into his arms when he went to sleep. Even with Jenny and Harley, without those hips he felt like a sense of loss. If anything happened to her, he really might burst into mes and shatter the sky.

    "Tell me! What do you know!"

    "I know that she''s in danger," Praklen pointed at Howard''s heart. "I-I can sense dreams from other people, okay! Do I have to spell it out for you that sometimes these dreams have secrets! One of the Van saw Monica, and they are telling the Aresoul about it! Apparently, the End Empire will give them a reward if they kill her. Something about Horned Nation trying to interfere with their business model?"

    "You sure," Howard said, feeling something crack internally. The idea that Monica was in danger had always been in the back of his mind, but now that she actually was at risk, his concern sky rocketed. "I-I will do anything to protect her. All I got to do is get you passed the Van, right?"

    "Yes, and then I can ride a dream current in her direction," Praklen said, snapping her fingers and causing a map to appear. "I-I just can''t get caught! Please, if you help me, I can warn her!"

    "Yes a thousand million times," Howard nodded his head and smiled. "However, just out of curiosity. Should I tell Barabin or keep it a secret."

    "A secret. If he finds out he''d probably turn me over immediately," Praklen wiped the sweat off her head, feeling a sense of reliefing from Howard''s gentle eyes.

    This seemed like a mutually beneficial deal. Unfortunately, somethings heard in dreams shouldn''t always be taken as urate.

    "I-I''m on your side, Howard. Now please, wake up will you?"

 Chapter 60: Meeting With the Varlan, Part 3

    Chapter 60: Meeting With the Van, Part 3

    Van Outpost, Porthill Valley

    Large dream beasts towered outside a small set of wooden stalls in a round cyclical pattern. Visiting them, dozens of Van from different sectors in the Furnace traded goods and bartered items that they required for the following year.

    asionally, an Aresoul would pass by in a ck cape that caused a mixture of disdain and reverence to emit from the shopkeepers. However, as long as a visitor had the right currency, any item for sale could be bartered and traded in order to deepen the pockets of the Van Merchants.

    Seeing a bus appear turning down a road, one small Van child, sitting on top of a ck six horned dream beast, grabbed his father''s hand in a panic. Seeing the boys eyes, the father merely calmed him down with a gentle pat. To his father, with their B rank Dream Beasts, there was no one daring enough to rob the market.

    Even with the Van''s main warriors still trying to sniff out the trail of the Dream Myth, any robbers would fall into a darkness worse than death. Some Dream Beasts possessed powerful abilities that could turn their bodies into prisons to hold the most heinous of individuals.

    Patting his son on the back, the Van named Logram gradually walked over to the bus and smiled while three small dream beasts followed by his side. He had got each of these dream beasts at rare dreamscape wildernesses. Unlike Authoritarians that procreated the next generations, all dream beasts could be considered unique existences that either could bring great joy or destruction.

    The three dream beasts with Logram looked ordinary, but actually had the strength in the C rank. Being the lead merchant, his dreams beast speed had been shown useful many times in ripping apart feeling vagrants that tried to steal rare goods.

    Seeing a crowd of teenagers getting of the bus, Logram took a deep breath. Pointing his son over at a tent, he waved to Barabin while staring at the young man sitting in the window. From a distance, he couldn''t help but notice the green eyes of the boy, staring passed him at the gigantic beasts towering in the sky.

    Feeling fear from the young man''s eyes, Logram wiped the sweat off his head.

    ''Good, that boy is having a natural reaction to Dream Beasts 1000 times his size. Luckily, he isn''t that Aresoul monster I''ve heard so much about. The one they call the yer of dreams for unfortunate reasons.''

    ''The yer of dreams has said to kill thousands of dream beasts. Since the Aresoul legally purchased them, I shouldn''t feel so upset. But the fact that thousands of these beautiful creatures have gotten killed to strengthen someone makes me want to crush him into dust!''

    Logram smiled and offered a handshake to Reece before she gently followed him over to his stall.

    "Is that your son?" Reece said with a smile, "He looks just like you. Where''s the luckydy?"

    "She''s out exploring a dream cavern," Logram sighed, crossing his arms. "I take it you''re part of Horned Nation, right? The Aresoul would pay a big bounty for me to report that you were here. Tell you what, if you buy something of value, I can let you get on your way."

    "You barter right?" Reece smiled, pulling out a small bag that she had hidden behind her back, keeping it tightly in her grasp as she brought it to his face. "This-this bag contains 100 dream chrysalis. That should be enough to make you happy right."

    "Yes, it should be fine. You''re lucky the hunting team isn''t here," Logram patted his son on the back, weighing the bag in his hands. "There is a rare Dream Myth that has escaped. It''s strength is at the peak of the B rank. Unfortunately, for them, I''m rather trusting."

    "Mmmm, what do Dream Myths do anyway?" Reece tossed him the bag and watched Harley walk over to one of the stalls.

    The items in the stalls of the Varlen had been taken from dreamscapes, but that didn''t mean theycked functionality. Just like Dream Beasts, the objects made inside the strangends of imagination could sometimes be considered powerful weapons.

    Seeing a cute hat on the table, Harley picked it up and put it on her head as Logram sighed and patted her on the back.

    Logram had on a ck wool sweater that had ps to cover his ears, which ording to the Van provided them better sleep. The Van valued dreams above all else, and almost all aspects of their lives had something to with boosting their imaginary capabilities. Once a day, the Van even tuned out sounds in order to focus on the visual realm hidden inside of them.

    Looking back at this moment, Logram gently sighed before tossing a small object at Reece. "About Dream Myths. They are creatures that like to haunt people, and to make them suffer. They are called Dream Myths because they make up fake stories."

    "They also are extremely useful if you can get one on your side. Being able to see someone''s dreams is a valuable tool. This one''s real name is Yindred, but she likes to usually create a name for herself that starts with a P. If you find her, the Van will reward you handsomely. If you find yourself dreaming about someone in your family dying, than let us know."

    "I don''t have any family," Reece said, smiling and waving at Logram. "As for your son, tell him if he ever grows up toe find me. He''s going to be such a looker."

    Reece smiled and turned her head to the side, noticing arge pack of Dream Beasts walking in their direction. Gulping at the realization that those were probably the hunters, she hopped on the bus and gave Barabin the thumbs up.

    "Ugh, all we need is Harley now and we''re good to go," Reece waved at Harley as she yed with a small device in her hands. "Ugh, Harley, did he say you could have that?"

    Reece had started to feel like a mother to many of the people at the West Branch, including Monica, but Harley could best described as her younger sister. She always did everything she could to get on her nerves. Seeing her holding an object that they hadn''t paid for, she immediately mmed her hands into the wheel.

    "I can have this right?" Harley said, patting Logram on the back. "We gave you more than enough for a little hat."

    "That''s a defensive hat," Logram said, nodding his head, "It will protect you against the cold. Consider it a gift for smiling at my son." Logram smiled and watched Harley get on the bus before he looked once more to the boy with the green eyes.

    Seeing his eyes closed, he noticed a small mark on the right side of his head. A white line that extended down his neck and towards his chest. It looked like a crawling snake, twirling endlessly forward, before it disappeared into the lining of his shirt.

    "Wait, isn''t that the mark of a Dream Myth," Logram gulped, seeing the huntersing closer and closer as he muttered to himself. ''I-I can''t stop them by myself. That girl alone is probably in the C rank, let alone that man sitting in the front of the bus!''

    ''Shit, if that thing gets passed us, it might destroy our entire informationwork! What do I do?!"

    Logram sighed, reaching back and pulling out a small trinket in his pocket. Clearing his throat, he walked over to Harley, seeing her figure sway back and fourth in a beautiful motion.

    "Excuse me, Miss. I actually need to give you one more gift, but ites with instructions. Would you mind?"

    "I do," Harley said, crossing her arms, "That looks expensive. We''re leaving Reece."

    ''Why?" Reece said, smiling and waving at Logram, "He''s been so nice to us."

    Reece had enough of Harley''s attitude, but didn''t dare scold her out in the open. Some Dream Beasts got upset when people fought around them, and could attack randomly with little warning. Unlike humans and Authoritarians, Dream Beasts lived asleep, and awoke to rest. Because of this, they had extremely bizarre behaviors that normal humans couldn''t understand.

    However, one thing was clear about them, they didn''t like to wake up. It was almost as if reality haunted them, and they''d destroy anything that forced them into the light.

    Smiling at Logram, Reece waved before Harley got on and forced the door shut.

    "We did something wrong. Punch it," Harley said, patting Reece on the back. "He''s stalling. Get out of here now!"

    "What? How can you be certain?" Reece said, still holding a smile while Logram slowly walked in her direction. "We paid him handsomely. He should be happy."

    "It''s something about his eyes. They-they reminded me of my father on the night before I got thrown into the Furnace! Those damn eyes of his! I couldn''t stand them!"

    "Well, this isn''t going to work." Logram pointed at Howard with a sullen expression shimmering in his eyes. "My dear Dream Beasts. Bring me that boy''s head, will you?"

 Chapter 61: Meeting with the Varlan, Part 4

    Chapter 61: Meeting with the Van, Part 4

    The three dream beasts turned into shadows that instantly rocketed towards the bus as arge me spewed outwards and engulfed them in mes.

    Howard had been watching carefully the entire time, and didn''t hesitate. With his hand held outward, the entire world seemed to turn countless shades of orange as Harley stepped down on the gas pedal The bus soon shot off into the distance as three forms chased after them. The three dream beasts seemed to possess an endless amount of unnatural speed and power, every few seconds getting attacked by balls of mes when they neared the bus.

    "I can''t do anything, or we''ll really be screwed," Barabin said, crossing his arms. "The Van will tell the Aresoul if they see me. Howard, get out of the bus, and kill those things will you. Consider it part of your training."

    "Seriously?" Reece said, mming her hand into the dash board. "I-I paid him 100 dream chrysalis! What did he see that made him attack us!"

    "It''s probably the line on Howard''s neck," Barabin yawned, closing his eyes and leaning against the window. "That line means he has a Dream Myth inside of him. It will be good for his training to have to deal with one. It''s just a shame that Van noticed. I was hoping to ask it a few questions."

    "You knew?" Howard walked to the exit of the bus with a me beginning to spiral around his body. "I-I''m sorry. It told me something about Monica. I couldn''t not listen to it."

    "Well, it probably lied. Anyways, Harley, stop the iron horse. Let Howard get out and take care of our little pursuers. If you take longer than three minutes to incapacitate them, we''ll leave you behind."

    "You sure? Me and Reece can handle it," Harley fixed the mirror to look at Barabin as the bus hopped into the air, bouncing along the road as itnded. The bus had already reached speeds of 150 kilometers per hour and the Dream Beasts still had to get pushed back by bursts of mes from Howard. "I-I don''t think this is a good idea."

    "I''ll be fine," Howard said with a smile. "I owe you guys for disobeying you. I''ll be back in a second."

    "Alright, I''ll be the nurse if anything bad happens," Harley spun the wheel, sending the bus''s rear curving in the wind before it spun 360 degrees to a stop. Opening the door of the bus, Howard smiled and slowly hopped off the bus, turning towards the three ck shadows surging towards him.

    ''You got this. Use all your skills and you can even beat things above your level,'' Barabin kept one eye open and looked out the bus. ''You''re still a long way away from being a true demon king, but I believe in you brat.''

    ''I could''ve warned you about the Dream Myth, but she''ll be great for strengthening your mind. You can consider yourself lucky. If you can befriend her, you might even be able to tap into her power.''

    Barabin stood up and walked towards the door, tapping Reece on the back as she nervously crossed her arms.

    Three shadows started to twist in space around Howard, moving so fast that she could only make out blurs as they circled around the small boy swirling with mes. Holding out his hand, Howard caused three dozen spears of fire to twist into existence. At the same time, his body began to suffuse a white light, his horns slightly growing out of his head as one ripped through the space between them.

    Turning his hand in the air, Howard gently pushed back the w of a dream beast before a surreal explosion spread out and sent the dream beast bursting into the distance.

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of dust shot into the air as the two other dream beasts came at him from his left and right side.

    However, once again, with a surreal and unnatural movement, Howard seemed to easily push them away and sent them dribbling against the rocks in the distance. Feeling a strange power growing inside of him, Howard couldn''t help but look at his hands in disbelief.

    "What is this feeling? Why do I feel like nothing can hurt me?" Howard noticed a few markings on his arm, gradually shimmering in and out of existence. "Is-is this the power of Dream Beasts?"

    "I-I feel like I can move faster now," Howard stepped off his back foot and instantly shattered the 100 meters between him and an iing Dream Beast. Turning his hand to the side, he instantly connected with the side of its cheek.

    Boom!

    The other two dream beasts, seeing Howard''s strange movement gradually opened their eyes before a burst of white light shot forward. Slithering through the air like snakes, the white beams instantly appeared in front of his body, heading right towards his chest.

    Howard, seeing this, simply stepped down on his back foot and appeared in front of the two remaining dream beasts before tapping them each on the forehead. Arge cloud of mes burst forward, turning the figures into embers of mes before he turned around and began to walk towards the bus.

    "Since you know I''m lying, and decided to help me anyway, consider that power up a one time gift," The Dream Myth''s body appeared next to Howard, walking in the sand with an unnatural grace. "You-you know I lied to you, and you still fought to protect me. I may be a liar, but I won''t forget it."

    "Are you leaving?" Howard smiled, turning to the Dream Myth''s beautiful white eyes. "I-I like having you around! Lie to me all you want! It was fun!"

    "Being around you makes me want to not lie anymore," thedy smiled and patted Howard on the back. "If you are ever in danger, dream about me. I''lle to you in the middle of the night, and show you how to tap into powers you can''t imagine."

    "Thank you," Howard watched the Dream Myth turn to the side and gradually begin to walk away into the waves of sand blocking out the sun. "You''re really pretty! Sleep with me too next time!"

    "Howard, on the bus," Barabin said, opening the door. "You may not have noticed, but the Van are still chasing us. If we don''t go now, your training will get a lot harder. Anyways, did she leave?"

    "You couldn''t see her?" Howard said, pointing into the sand storm. "She went that way. She-she said she''ll help me out if I''m ever in trouble."

    "She''s probably lying. To Dream Myths, lying makes life more exciting. If you ever get her to change, you''d be the first person in history to here the truth." Barabin smiled and looked at the storm brewing in the distance. "However, if she isn''t, you might have made an impossibly strong ally."

 Chapter 62: Nourishment

    Chapter 62: Nourishment

    Four days passed by uneventfully in the Open Furnace.

    Howard let Jenny sink her teeth into his arm once a day in order to satisfy her thirst. Sitting outside on the edge of a endless mountain range, Jenny walked over to him in a blue dress.

    "Today is thest day Barabin said I need to drink your blood," Jenny carefully ced herself by Howard''s side, gently rubbing her head against his shoulder. "Mmm, I''m going to miss it. When I drink your blood, I feel so close to you. Howard, you you like me?"

    "Sure, of course I do!" Howard said, smiling and rubbing the top of her head. "If Monica wasn''t my girlfriend, I''d definitely date you! I''d-I''d sleep with you every night!"

    "You-you''re so bad," Jenny said with a smile, slowly lifting his arm towards her mouth as her teeth slowly started to extend outward. She had stopped craving Howard as much in thest four days and now just felt a gentle tingling sensation in her heart. Before every time she looked at Howard, it felt like something inside of her wanted to escape to pierce into every inch of his exposed flesh. However, now it felt like just a gentle whisper that had grown into a quiet calm. "I-I would be d to date you if it wasn''t for Monica. I''d love to do experiments on you too!"

    "You-you remember my father?" Howard said, kicking his feet over an abyss that extended further then the eyes could see. In the Furnace, some areas seemed to have endless depths that seemed to get swallowed by darkness. Looking down at it, Howard felt the same way he did when he looked at his father. "He-he got your father in trouble, right?"

    "My father''sw firm lost a few million dors, but before that we used to hang out together," Jenny gently sunk her teeth into Howard''s arm, looking up at him while waiting him to reply. "I-I''ll just do this quickly. S-sorry about this. I can''t help it."

    "It''s fine." Howard brushed back her brte hair and looked into her beautiful, brown eyes. "Heh, yeah, I remember one time when we were kids you can over and gave me a toy that blew up!"

    "I-I went to the doctor and they wondered how my leg didn''t get ruined! Heh, I guess it was because these horns were already growing in secret," Howard gently watched Jenny raise her face and look into his eyes with embarrassment and confusion. "Heh, I can barely remember the times before that."

    "Before that," Jenny said, swallowing a final burst of energy, "Before that we used to go to the park. You''d always bring me flowers. I kept them in my room in a special jar. I thought you had a crush on me and I told all my friends in ss. Do-do you remember-."

    "Jenny,e with me," Barabin touched her on the shoulder. "I need to make sure you don''t get engulfed in mes. Howard, we''re one day away from the Ki Reservoir. Go make sure you can activate your Channeling Door. I have a feeling we won''t need it, but we can''t be too sure."

    "We get to hit you, Howard," Reece said, tossing a ball of mes back in fourth in her hands. "Harley is looking forward to it. She says if we knock you out, she''s going to kiss you."

    "Have fun Howard. We can talkter," Jenny followed after Barabin and went with him behind the bus. She felt a lot more clear headed in thest four days, and finally could look up into the sky and appreciate the strange beauty of the Furnace. Taking a calming breath, she turned towards Barabin with tears in her eyes.

    "Am I slowing you guys down," She said, shivering with her arms around herself. "I-I''m so sorry. I want to be useful, but I can''t do much down here. All I can do is watch."

    "Watching is important," Barabin gently leaned into Jenny''s eyes and grabbed her arms. "However, you can do much more than that. Because of Howard''s generosity, you can now make mes appear in the air."

    "You mean this?" Jenny opened her hand, causing a small fire ball to appear. "This is nothingpared to you guys." Jenny tossed it into the air before it burst like a fire work. "Nothing special. Just a girl with horns. We''re down here for a reason right?"

    "Girl, don''t cry," Barabin finally couldn''t help but hug her, squeezing all the sadness out of her with his warmth. "You have an entire family down here. Your main problem is you''re still thinking like we''re on the surface. When you truly look at this beautiful, strange ce, it''s not too bad."

    Barabin had spent months and months in the Furnace wandering around with Sally. He hated her when they first arrived, and craved the thrill of endless nights of bloodshed that had rivoted him on the surface.

    The zombies that appeared everywhere were tasteless and died so easily under his hands that he felt almost strange. On the surface, he''d had to truly fight for victory, but down here nothing seemed to challenge him except for Sally''s eyes.

    She regrly forced him to improve his inner nature, forced him to work on his character, and he forced him to work on his cravings. Seeing her gently brush aside her hair all those years ago, and guide his head into her neck so he could quench his thirst, he almost felt guilty. Guilty that when he got to the Furnace he hadn''t shown his love for her sooner.

    "You-you look like you have a lot that you''ve been through," Jenny finally hugged Barabin back. "I-I''m going to try and adjust to it down here. At least, at least I have my childhood friend."

    "About him," Barabin pointed at Howard, getting swallowed in mes as a small doorway appeared next to him. "He''s not normal, hahaha! I don''t know if you know this, but your skill with mes is actually pretty good. You grew horns a week ago and you can already make a fire ball."

    ''Howard-Howard is of the demon king lineage. Have you heard of it?" Barabin patted her on the head as she softly let go of his warmth. "It got that name not because he''s an actual demon or a king, but because he was so feared that he practically ruled the Furnace. There was not a single Authoritarian that didn''t show him respect, or an Aresoul that didn''t dread his presence."

    "I-I heard you mention it. What happened to him?" Jenny said, holding out her hand and causing another fire ball to appear in the air. "Did he get betrayed by someone? Did his three wives team up on him and kill him?"

    "Nope, he killed himself so all of us could exist," Barabin said, crossing his arms and staring into the sky. "Hopefully, Howard won''t ever have to do the same thing. Now, let''s get going to the Ki Reservoir. Keep that chin up, okay?"

 Chapter 63: Strange Beast

    Chapter 63: Strange Beast

    "Howard, the Ki Reservoir is about 20 miles away. Once the iron horse stops, I need you to go ahead and check if any Authoritarians are in the area." Barabin said, leaning over while patting him on the shoulder. "Because of the terrain, I can''t sense what''s in the area."

    "Once you enter into the Ki Reservoir, shoot arge fireball into the air to indicate if it''s all clear. If there is an Authoritarian there, run back immediately."

    "I get it! You don''t have to repeat yourself a thousand times!" Howard said, pushing Barabin away. "I''ll be back in thirty minutes. I promise, nothing bad will happen!"

    "Yup, see you soon," Barabin sighed, crossing his arms as he held his hand out into the distance. This had been one of the only times he hadn''t been able to sense his surroundings, and he figured it had to be an Authoritarian. Only Authoritarians, as far as he knew, had the ability to block out Ki Frequencies. Watching Howard go, he crossed his arms, nervously tapping the floor.

    ''It will be fine. Once Howard find out what type of Authoritarian it is, we can get in there, and block the other entrances." Barabin tapped his foot. ''Nothing bad will happen. Howard is like a child to them. I''ve never seen a single Authoritarian attack a child before.''

    "This isn''t a good idea," Reece said, "I hate that I''m not fully charge. I-I know that I need other people lead for themselves, but this is reminding me of my failed prom date."

    "What happened?" Jenny asked, "Did he not show up?"

    "His father showed up with him. I''m too embarrassed to talk about it, okay?" Reece blushed and held her hands to her face while Harleyidfortably back. Harley had always been too calm, or too honest. It drove her crazy that nothing bothered her. "I-I just worry about things sometimes. I know I seem calm on the outside, but on the inside I''m a wreck."

    "Some people are just better at hiding it," Barabin sighed, watching Howard disappear from his vision. "Like Howard. I sense an anger in him that I''ve never sensed in anyone else."

    "Howard, you mean nice boy?" Reeceughed, "How is he angry? He''s always surrounded by girls, and gets attention from two of the four guardians! What anger?"

    "You''ll see someday if you piss him off," Barabin tapped his fingers, nervously looking into the distance. "Let''s hope we never see the angry side of him. It''s probably terrifying."

    ###

    On top of the Seventh entranceway to the Ki Reservoir, five magicians in ck capes waited for a signal.

    Down beneath them, hundreds of rocks had been piled up to narrow the entranceway, making it so that only two to three individuals could enter in at once. Respell, the leader of the Aresoul Brigade, waited patiently in the center of those massive, heavy objects, ready to unleash an entire month full of his power.

    Aresoul Magicians would spend on average an entire month preparing for a single battle with someone from Horned Nation, which means that they required every tactical advantage possible.

    Barabin, by himself, could kill every single Aresoul Magician if they had depleted their energy reserves. Them not having charged their energy was simr toing to a gun range without bullets.

    Fortunately, with at least 20 times as many magicianspared to Channelors, this had never happened. Respell stopped chanting at this moment, opening his eyes as he heard the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer to his position.

    Smiling at the thought of destroying every piece of Barabin that existed, he stood up, quietly snapping his fingers as ten magicians got into position.

    ''It sounds like they''re sending just one person ahead to scout.'' Respell sighed, crossing his arms. ''Heh, this is perfect, We''ll kill one and then the rest will get destroyed trying to find his dead body!''

    ''It''s been so long since I''ve felt this good! The mighty Barabin! The killer of my own flesh and blood will die under my hands!'' Respell lightly cackled to himself. The Magicians all opened their doorways while a figure finally came out into the open.

    Holding out his hand, Respell seemed to zoom into the horizon, seeing a boy with a small Authoritarian creature behind him.

    "That''s weird? Is he a Workalin?" Respell shook his head, looking at the two figures blurring closer and closer to his distance. "I-I don''t recognize that Authoritarian either. It''s not a Ice Horse or a Greyback Karma Lizard. What is that thing?"

    Respell sighed and signaled his men to prepare to attack as Howard dashed forward. Turning behind him, arge ck headed beast jumped into his body and sent him crashing into the mountain. A secondter, it''s tongue instantly began to stter across Howard''s face, causing him tough merrily.

    "Heh, stop it! I''m not your brother!"

    "Leeee?" The creature made a strange sound, turning to his right after licking Howard. Beginning to growl, Howard petted it gently on the head in order to calm it down.

    "There''s nothing wrong, Menos. If I can call you that." Howard stood up and wiped the dust off his body. "Now, let''s go! Let''s go to the reservoir so I can send a message."

    "Hmph," The strange six corned creature angrily stomped down on the ground, getting angry at Howard''s obstinate behavior. He jumped one time in the air andnded in front of the boy again, only to see him sprint right towards the dangerous feelings it felt lurking in the shadows.

    "Come on Menos! I''ll y after," Howard sprinted forward and ran right towards the narrow entrnaceway with the beast by his side. "What are you doing? Why do you look so upset?"

    "LEEEEE LEEE!'' The creature hissed, stomping down in front of Howard as he got a few inches away from arge rock pile. The rock pile wobbled back and fourth as Menos kept stomping its feet. "LEEEE LEEEE!"

    "Ughhh, you''re going to get me in trouble." Howard said, gently rubbing the Authoritarian on the head. "What is it? Do you sense something?"

    "Leee!" The small six horned beast nodded its head at the sky, seeming to gesture to a shadow lurking over the cliff! "Leee!"

    "It spotted us! Kill him!" Arge scream echoed through the canyons before six massive doorways appeared in the sky! "Kill him, but avoid that little Authoritarian at all costs! Do you hear me!"

    "Run," Howard said, looking up at the beams of light swirling in the air as they prepared to fire. "I can handle this! Run!"

    "LEEEEE LEEEE LEEE LEEE!" The creature screamed so loud the rocks began to shake. "LEEEE LEEE LEEE!"

 Chapter 64: Dream Ki

    Chapter 64: Dream Ki

    "I wasn''t expecting this," Howard held out his hand, smiling back at the cute creature as six beams of light descended towards him. On his right and left arm, two small Channeling doors appeared, causing his body to glow an almost eerie white light. "Sorry little guy. We can''t y any longer. Go back to your family, okay?"

    "LEEE LEEE LEEE!" The creature let out a gut wrenching cry before Howard''s body got swallowed by the massive beams.

    Boom!

    Arge screen of dust shot in every direction that soonpletely changed the sky. The beautiful shining sun which had once dominated thendscape had been blocked out by therge, outpouring of energy that gushed in every direction. Three final flickers of white light tarnished thendscape before a massive burst of fire soared upwards!

    Boom!

    Howard''s body shot into a nearby mountain, crashing into it with such force that it instantly shattered. Traveling into three more mountains behind it, Howard finallynded in a pile of debris, floating against a surface of rocks with a small remaining white light coating the surface of his skin.

    "Go check if he''s still alive," Respell ordered, pointing at three members of the Brigade.

    The Aresoul Royal Brigade had members only in the B rank or above, which roughly gave them the ability to fight Controllers in the C rank. Consisting of over 100 members, theirbined strength was more than enough to take on the four guardians of Horned Nation.

    Of course, Respell would much rather just kill Barabin, the weakest guardian, and then me it on the Van. In fact, he nned on reporting the disaster to Annibell and sending her a card with some flowers.

    ''He has to be dead, right? That st could kill someone in the A rank,'' Respell watched the Authoritarian rush over towards Howard as two of his magicians ran past its side.

    At the same time, it kept screaming "LEEE LEEE LEE!" However, even with it crying, an Authoritarian wouldn''t get involved unless it sensed a child had gotten injured. Respell simply thoguht Howard was just a normal boy, and bemusingly stared at the small form wobbling to his feet.

    Seeing Howard stand up, a fire swirling around him, he even pped.

    "Two more of you, nk him from behind. If he breaks for it, cut him off. He seems like a new high ranking Horned. Now would be a good time to kill him when he''s alone."

    "Yes!" The two brigade members wearing silk, blue gowns turned into beams of light as white light flickered up and down their armors. Shimmering even in the shroud of smoke, they covered arge distance in a second, appearing before Howard as two Magicians came at him on his left and right side.

    "Please run, little guy," Howard smiled, holding out his hand before twenty snakes of meshed out at the magicians. Seeing they''d all been dodged, Howard held out his hands once again, this time sending out over a hundred bursts of fire balls that shot at his opponents.

    Swoosh!

    A magician easily dodged past Howard''s body and kept pumping more Ki into his body to increase his speed. Every time he did this, a door would open, before he''d shimmer and instantly converge closer and closer to Howard''s location.

    Seeing a fisting towards his face, Howard ducked and dodged before sending a turning fist into a magician''s cheek. Feeling the air, Howard could only gulp as a sh impacted against his chin.

    Boom!

    Howard got sent into the sky, floating up into the air as four magicians crossed hands and gathered energy for a final strike. Their mouths slowly began to chant as a darkness began to emerge in Howard''s face. Sensing death waiting for him in the shadows, he could only smile at the small beast before a strange force seemed to travel through his head.

    Boom!

    Howard disappeared into a billowing form in the sky as the magicians all took a breath of relief. Wiping the sweat from their heads, one even leaned forward, holding his hands in an obnoxious manner as he tried to scare the Authoritarian to his side.

    "BLEEEHH! Your little friend is gone now. Go away!" The magician high fived hispatriots before a sense of joy spread across from them. "Heh, that little brat had some skill. How old was he, fourteen?"

    "He''s dust now. Can''t grow back if your dust," His friend answered, turning around only to see the teeth of the strange Authoritarian barring towards him. Sighing at the little creature, the magician named Lorence gently turned his hand before arge wall erected in front of him.

    Unable to stop, Menos crashed into the wall, shattering his head against the ss. It''s body instantly fell, causing Lorence tough at its pathetic figure. As long as he didn''t hit it directly, an Authoritarian wouldn''t attack him. He took onest look up at the sky, checking for remnants or body parts that might have fallen.

    To his surprise, as the smoke cleared, he noticed the shadow of a man''s form with glowing markings all over his body. Holding out his hand, Howard appeared from the smoke before he saw the markings of the Dream Myth all over his skin.

    "I-I decided to follow you. I lie a lot remember," Yindred''s voice appeared in Howard''s head. "Since you saved my life, I-I''ll lend you all my power just this once!"

    "Heh, you saved me! Is that you Yindred?" Howard looked at his body, feeling the surreal sense of Dream Ki flowing inside of him. It once again felt like he could cover an endless distance with only a single step. "Why did youe back."

    "You-you don''t know this about Dream Myths, but we like certain dreamers. I-I enjoyed your dream, so I decided toe back for one more night!" Yindred sounded upset, causing Howard tough. Appreciating her help, he couldn''t help but jump up and down and try to get used to the energy spreading through his veins.

    Stepping off his back foot, he instantly appeared in front of Laurence and thrust forward with his right arm. An almost unsurmountable force came out of his fist that shattered the white shield blocking his path in an instant.

    Boom!

    Laurence''s body shot into the air before Howard flipped upwards and kicked him square in the face. The next moment, his figure had already entered the ground.

    Howard,nding on one feet, smiled as more and more Dream Ki entered inside of his veins.

    ''Dream Ki. What is it exactly?" Howard could feel the energy in his body slowly starting ot fade away. "I-I mean. Is that what you call it? It makes me feel like I can move in strange ways."

    "Dream Ki only works in the Furnace," Yindred answered, a nervous tone present in her voice. "It allows you to defy reality. Unfortunately, you can only use it for 10 more seconds. I''m giving you my maximum energy! Don''t hold back and then run away! The little Authoritarian will be fine! It''s father ising and it''sing fast!"

    "Hmmmm?" Howard saw three fistsing towards him and nodded his head. "Good, then I can just take care of these guys." Howard stepped off his back foot and appeared dozens of meters in the sky, feeling the fresh air swarming at him and touching against his flesh. It felt like the world had turned into a dream and anything could be a reality. Spinning his foot in the air, suddenly a transparent surface seemed to knock against his foot!

    Swoosh!

    Howard instantly appeared behind a 1.3 meter tall magician that had just fired an attack in the sky. Turning his fist, Howard connected with the man''s spine.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Howard connected three hits into the man''s back before a me smothered his body and devoured the air inside of him. Turning to the other two men, Howard seemed to shift in ten directions, before the two remaining magicians'' disappeared into embers of smoke.

    Respell, looking on from the distance, couldn''t believe his eyes. Looking at Howardpletely dessicrating his men, he fell onto his knees somewhere between anger and madness.

    "That-that has to be the next demon king! He-he''s using Dream Ki! How the hell did he connect with the Van!"

    "Regardless, that energy can only be used for short amounts of time! Yes, I know. I''ll kill him myself. That way that little monster doesn''t visit me in my sleep!"

    "I''m leaving!" Howard said, tapping the Authoritarian on the head. "I-I''m going to die if I stay, but your father is right over there."

    "LEEE" The beast replied sadly, standing up and stompings its feet in front of Howard. "LEEE LEEE!"

    "Heh, I''ll see you again soon, Menos. My teacher wille back and kick their ass," Howard smiled, suddenly seeming to appear in a hundred ces at once before they all vanished in different directions.

    Seeing this as he neared Howard, Respell could only fall to his knees, looking up as a gigantic Authoritarian ran in his direction.

    "Are you kidding me? Can this day get any worse!"

 Chapter 65: The Workalin

    Chapter 65: The Workalin

    Hundreds of meters from where Howard had fought the magicians, there happened to be a small cave that led deep down into the earth.

    Inside of it, a blueke of Coagted Ki caused the space to shimmer with a majestic light. On every wall, blue and white shes cascaded back and fourth, causing the space to look like a glowing wondend. Walking towards theke, Howard felt his body starting to copse.

    ''Ugh, I guess Dream Ki is pretty good at masking wounds,'' Howard copsed onto his knees, clenching the dirt as his heart raced faster and faster.

    During the fight against the magicians, he had nearly died before Yindred''s power soared inside of him. It felt like he could climb a huge mountain with a single leak. However, deep down inside, the entire time he fought, he could feel a terrifying force spreading through his body.

    Magician''s in the Aresoul Royal Brigade had spent years storing up Ki in order to take down Horned Nation, and every attack they unleashed in the earlier battle had caused Howard to feel desperate and powerless. The first attack, if not for the Channeling Doors, he probably would''ve been devoured in that light and disappeared into embers of smoke.

    He looked down at his hands, seeing the beautiful pond in front of him before he began to crawl forward. Every step, he could hear something inside of him break. Every forceful movement, felt like he expanded thest bit of his will.

    ''I-I''ll be fine. I just need a sip of water,'' Howard smiled, feeling the world around him start to blur. His hands, which had once been clear in his vision, now could barely be identified in the midst of swirling gray. Finally, Howard made it to therge pool of Coagted Ki, touching his hand against it as he psased out into the darkness!

    Boom!

    Arge explosion shook the cavern.

    Up in the surface, Respell looked up at a huge six horned king lizard that had appeared out of the shadows. Holding out his arms, Respell used 50% of his power to attack the S ranked creature with all his might!

    Ten doorways opened around him, spinning in the air and causing Ki to rapidly shoot forward at Authoritarian charging at him. He felt hopeless, firing off months of the Ki he gathered in an attempt to scare the massive form away.

    The Authoritarian had to be at least 10 meters tall, and possessed such a powerful dominion that with every one of its movements Respell felt his heart scream in terror. Authoritarians in the S rank had control of a skill called Ki Dominion, which collected the external energy in the air. Though not useful against other Authoritarians'' in the S rank, for someone like a Channelor, this would spell almost certain death.

    Though this didn''t affect Magician''s nearly as much, Respell still had no choice but to unleash all of his power as three vortexes formed around the giant lizard like ck fiend. Watching his months of work shoot forward, Repspell gulped, praying that the attack would swallow the beast whole!

    His attack seemed to turn into two thousand snakes of white light full of Ki that swerved towards the beast. In response, therge Six Horned King Lizard roared, unleashing three pirs of ck mes!

    Boom!

    The two attacks hit in the sky before the Six Horned King Lizard''s roar suddenly disappeared. The massive attack from Respell sent it flying into a mountain, giving him a small chance to breathe.

    Looking over at the Brigade, gathering around him, Respell felt like he''d lost everything.

    "We''lle back in a week. It should take them at least that long to make a path." Respell grabbed at his side, feeling aceration from the powerful Authoritarian Ki from the Six Horned King Lizard. "That kid. Do any of you know anything about him?"

    "The-the End Empire reported some brat that seemed to be able to harness the power of the Furnace at the surface. Do-do you think it could be him?"

    "Of course, of course that''s him!" Respell coughed, falling to his knees. "Damn it! How could our n fail! I thought of every scenario. I had you all in the perfect position! Did I get greedy again? What happened?"

    "I think-I think that is that kids blood," One member of the Brigade named Erspeed said, picking a small drop of it off the floor on his white glove.

    The air had started to clear in the strange wastnd, and the Six Horned King Lizard could be heard stirring to its feet. "He-he might not have made it very far. Should we search for him?"

    "Erspeed, Jarrin," Go see if you can find him. Every one else! Back to camp!" Respell clutched his anger in his fist and took a deep breath. He wouldn''t forget today, he told himself, seeing Howard in his head getting crushed by his student.

    In a few weeks, he promised himself to send a letter to Horned Nation, asking Annibel for a friendlypetition to inspire the next generation. Luckily, Respell''s top student could already crush him into the dust.

    "Hmph, give it three weeks, and I''ll have your head," Respell stepped off on the floor, disappearing into the distance. A few secondster, arge Authoritarian appeared, roaring so loud that even the sky seemed to tremble.

    ###

    "I''m sure Howard''s fine." Una brushed back Monica''s hair, and pointed at Cantron City. "Zack is who we need to worry about. Stop being such a girl."

    "I-I''m allowed to be worried! He''s like a girl ma! I bet he''s sleeping with a girl right now!" Monica pouted, still remembering Howard lying on the bed with Jenny. He''d seemed to not be able to distinguish the difference between his girlfriend and his childhood friend!

    When he let Jenny sleep on Howard, he''d started brushing her hair in his sleep! What-what if he started kissing her in her sleep. Or or what if she started kissing him and This was pissing her off!

    "Hmph, when I get back to Howard, we''re going on a vacation." Monica saw a zombie rushing towards her that soon lost its head to an ice spear. "I-I still owe him for saving Zack. You really think he''s there."

    "I''m sure," Una said, patting Monica on the back. "The man who promised to meet us here iste, though. What do you think happened?"

    Una and Monica had used the symbols Howard taught them to great effect. To get into Cantron City, you had to pass two special doorways before gaining entry. At the first doorway, they''d met a Workalin.

    It was a being withrge, dark eyes and three tails that it used like a third hand. With it''s furry brown skin, it stood at only 1.2 meters tall, but had an intelligence that was hard to forget. It seemed to be able to recall all the symbols of all of Cantron City before it took them to a single doorway out of a thousands.

    Right now, they waited at that doorway, seeing the mark they''d drawn on the sand scribbled against the wooden frame.

    "Well, we could just knock it down," Monica said, gently knocking on the door. "Hey! Are you going to open the door! Hurry up!"

    "Don''t scream, Monica," Una brushed back her hair. "I miss Zack too, but we could die if we piss off the Workalin." Una looked up at the door, and sighed before a furious scream almost escaped her lips. "However, what the hell? Has it been more than an hour."

    "You-you maye in Horned," The doorway gently opened. "You must be here for Zack." A man in a ck cape opened the door, hovering over them as a doorway opened behind him. "We are too. The Workalin have decided the highest bidder wins."

    ###

    Back at the bus, Barabin waited nervously for Howard.

    After twenty minutes, he finally couldn''t wait any longer. For thest twenty minutes, it had been perfectly silent in the distance. Not a single sound seemed to escape, and the more he thought about it, the more it seemed that someone had blocked out the frequencies in the air.

    ''It could be the Aresoul. However, there are over 10 entrances to the Ki Reservoir, and they don''t know we''reing.''

    ''He''s probably fine,'' Barabin patted Reece on the back. "Let''s move out. We must have missed Howard''s signal because of that strange feeling in the air."

    "What about me?" Jenny said, gently walking off the bus and strutting over. "I-I should stay here right?"

    ''You might get eaten if you stay behind. Would help me," Harley yawned, grabbing her hand. "I''m kidding. We''ll protect you. I don''t have time to be myself."

    "She''s right," Barabin said, "However, don''t attack unless you really have to. If the Authoritarian in this area is as strong as I think, we have to move with the utmost respect."

    "Ugh, I just hope Howard is okay," Jenny said, nervously shaking. "I-I can almost feel something in the air that is screaming at me that he''s not okay! And for the love of me I can''t describe it."

    "If that''s true, then we better hurry." Barabin stepped off his back foot. "Girl''s I''m going to run ahead! Come as quick as you can!"

 Chapter 66: Quick Revenge

    Chapter 66: Quick Revenge

    Cantron City, Sand Market

    Una and Monica followed after a Workalin further and further into the strange Workalin stronghold with an Aresoul walking by their side. Feeling his presence, Una felt a strong desire to both vomit and rip him to shreds.

    The Aresoul had been the reason Zack had been locked up, and the true reason why she''d stop pursuing strength. A few years ago, her and Reece had been both at the same strength, however, after that incident with Zack, the only training she did is griping on the past.

    She had loved Zack with all her heart, and had nned to confess to him after they made it to the center of the Furnace. At the center of the Furnace, some legends said the Ki would be so potent you could understand concepts you could only dream of in other parts of the World. She had hoped that it make her braver, brave enough to tell Zack the feelings she''d hidden deep inside.

    A doorway had closed after that incident, and now she mostly tried to help Horned Nation by doing menial tasks. Truthfully, she''d gone to find a treasure trove, hoping that some object would be able to let her forgive herself. However, now that she knew Zack was still alive, an old part of her started to awaken.

    ''I''m still the girl Reece called a monster when wepeted with Teacher Annibell''s guidance! I''m-I''m still someone worth loving! I-I swear I''ll tell Zack I like him as soon as I see him!''

    ''I-I don''t care what happens! Even if I have to rip this Aresoul douchebag to shreds, I''ll do it!''

    Una grinded her fist, watching the Workalin turn into arge tent.

    Since the Workalin didn''t use normal types of money, they also didn''t handle debts the same. They believed if two people wanted something, the one that had the most determination would naturally get it. Determination could be proven in many ways. Through stamina challenges, through dangerous battles Anything that proved your benefit would be greater than your opponent would usually win you the prize.

    Unfortunately, in terms of Zack, this naturally meant that if he lived or died depended on who was more Determined. The Aresoul, lingering in a shadow underneath his dark hood, moving strangely through the market, had an almost unnatural glint in his eye full of sheer joy. It''s like deep down inside he knew that Monica and Una couldn''t win.

    ''This is perfect. I already entered into the B rank just a few months ago, and have two little Horned''s heads to take home as prizes! Heh, the Workalin probably wouldn''t even care if I killed them now!''

    ''However, it''s hard to believe these two brats figured out a currency mark of the Workalin. All the more reason I''ll enjoy their deaths!''

    "You''re an Aresoul Magician?" Monica said, finally breaking the silence. She could almost sense his scheming nature underneath the dark shadows hiding his eyes. "Hmph, you think we''ll lose to you? Zack-Zack is like a brother to me! I''m a thousand times more determined than you!" Monica grinded her hand into a fist that soon started to chill from her Ki. "I-I will do everything I can to get him!"

    "Stop it," Una said, pointing over at a few Workalin that seemed to be following them on top of the strange, angr buildings. The buildings looked almost like shrunken skyscrapers made out of the rocks and mud with small windows flickering with light. "The Workalin are really good fighters. If we start fighting out here, then Zack will be doomed."

    "Heh, she''s right," The Aresoul Magician said, "I''m guessing we''ll end up fighting in a few minutes unless you run away and let me get Zack. You Horned to us are like barriers. Unless we crush you, we''ll never unlock the secrets of the Furnace."

    "Nevermind," Una said, turning her fist before a me burst in her hand. "I-I''m going to hit him for both of us!"

    "Stop!" A small Workalin held out its hand, causing a blue string to coil around Una''s body and freeze her in space. "You''re not allowed to fight, or I''ll force you to leave! Zazk is right in there! Meet with him first and then I''ll take you to the Debt Keeper!"

    ###

    Howard''s body floated upside down in the blue Coagted Ki.

    If not for the subtle twitching of his mouth, from a distance you''d think he''s dead. His body twitched every few moments while bubbles slowly came out of his mouth. At the same time, a small creature had appeared from the shadows, jumping into the water with an urgency that was hard to describe!

    "LEEEE LEEEE!" The creature bit into Howard''s leg, pulling him to the edge of the water. Spinning him over, the creature couldn''t help but begin licking him fervently. It''s ck skin with the six horns on its head made it seem exceptionally deadly, however, with each lick it seemed cuter and cuter.

    It''s eyes even started to dte before Howard coughed up, finding Menos happily smiling before it jumped against his chest. Wrapping his arms around it, Howard smiled before twisting and rising to his feet. Looking down at his arms, his body had a blue tint and his muscles feltpletely healed.

    "Heh, stop it Menos! You''re heavy!" Howardughed, and gently brushed back it''s small fiber like hair. "Heh, how did you even find me?"

    "He found you because he''s an idiot," Two voices suddenly appeared from the shadows, walking out with strange symbols floating around their body. "We watched him for ten minutes searching urgently for you. Luckily, the little beast is too dumb to know it''s getting followed."

    "Heh, dumb?" Howard said, cracking his neck. "He sensed you guys in the cliff? How is he dumb?" Howard cracked his knuckles, a fire starting to swirl around him as he jumped up and down, starting to walk over to the two men as his Ki exploded like a gigantic me. "I''m going to kill you guys now for hurting him earlier. If you don''t mind, stay still so this can be quick."

 Chapter 67: Six Horned King Lizard

    Chapter 67: Six Horned King Lizard

    "I-I feel strange," Howard said with a smile. "Today is the first time I hurt someone human, and I don''t feel bad. It''s important to hurt others to defend those you love right?" Howard gently petted Meros on the head before his entire body surged with mes.

    The beautiful flickerings of blue light soon got swallowed by powerful orange dancing spirals that cast Howard''s shadow in dozens of directions. Stepping off his back foot, Howard felt something inside of him growing stronger. His horns slowly grew on top of his head, as if by his own will, before a white light slowly started to shimmer off his body.

    At the same time, his opponents had started cackling while trying to hold themselves from falling to the floor. The Aresoul Royal Brigade never made the same mistake twice, and had fought plenty of Varlen. In order to deal with Dream Ki, they just needed to activate the right kind of doorway.

    Aresoul Magician''s couldn''t use Ki like a traditional Magician, however, they could create special doors for special types of Ki. At the Sixth Station, the Aresoul had created different sectors where different types of Ki could be gathered. A special type of Ki called Nightmare mes by Magicians, made it almost too easy to make Van suffer.

    "Heh, you remind me of my younger brother," Erspeed held out his hand before a strange ck me began to swirl around his body. "He had dreams once, but then he died on the day this power inside me was born."

    "You killed him?" Howard''s horns grew a little bitrger, his fangs gently started to grow in his mouth, while he patiently moved his hands into the air. "Hmph, I knew it. People like you deserve to die."

    "I became a magician not by joice." Erspeed slowly walked forward with dozens of ck fire balls emerging around his body. "I became a magician because in my sleep my brother tried to kill me. Do you think you understand suffering because of those Horns. Suffering is more than pain! It''s what I feel when I look at you! Your immortality makes me sick!"

    "Heh, I''ve died before." Howard gently pushed Meros behind him, feeling an energy surging inside him from the air. "I''ve died many times, but you haven''t. Tell me what you think of it, okay?"

    "Erspeed, I''ll limit his movements," His partner said, tapping him on the shoulder. "If he gets too close to you, he''ll find himself swallowed in the light of my power."

    "I''m going to fight them now, okay?" Howard gently tapped Meros on the head. "Tell your father thank you for using so much energy earlier. I feel really strong." Howard smiled, shimmering a brighter white light, his horns twinkling, before he burst forward.

    Swoosh!

    Howard instantly covered 10 meters only to find 10 ck fire balls striking against his skin. With orange mes surging around him, Howard easily bypassed it, arriving in front of Erspeed in an extremely short time.

    His hand turned in the air, twisting towards Erspeed who seemed to have gotten frozen in ce. Expecting Howard to instantly slow down from his attack, he hadn''t even had time to raise his hands.

    "That''s impossible." Erspeed muttered, trying to duck before arge wind mmed against the side of his face. Spinning to the side, Erspeed crashed into a boulder, gushing out blood, as his partner ducked and dodged three terrifying attacks.

    "Hmm, I thought you were going to kill me!" Howardughed maniacly. "Come on! This is fun! Let''s have fun!"

    "Unleash!" The magician fighting him tapped on the floor, causing onerge doorway behind him to appear that soon shed Howard with a bright beam of light. The light seem to turn into dozens of fists that struck towards him with an indescribable force.

    Ducking to dodge a few, Howard''s body burst with mes, shattering the remaining attacks as his mes suffused with a strange white light.

    "That-that''s the same power from that Authoritarian." Erspeed got up, holding his arm that had started to drip with blood. "This we have to inform Respell! This is the stuff of a demon king!" Erspeed turned to look at the exit while his friend parried dozens of attacks from Howard.

    Howard''s body seemed to move with supreme confidence, striking at all of his opponents weak points. With every attack, Erspeed''s partner used more and more magic while Howard only seemed to grow stronger.

    Truthfully, even Howard now had his limits constantly being tugged on and shattered. The Authoritarian that had fought Respell had been in the S rank, and because of Howard''s strange connection to Ki, he''d been able to absorb some of that and make it his own.

    However, at the same time, it wasn''t his own. The power from the Six Horned King Lizard was way passed his level. Every movement, his body seemed to flicker and send out bursts of Ki, causing explosions toe out with every movement. Of course, this erratic style yed to his advantage, causing Erspeed''s partner to bepletely suppressed.

    "I''m having so much fun! It''s time to end this!" Howard turned and watched Erspeed dash to the exit before he spun in the air as hundreds of fire like snakes curled outwards and dominated the cavern. Compared to hisst time using Ki Transformation, this could said to be much more powerful and intense.

    Erspeed''s partner instantly got swallowed by a ball of mes, screaming in agony only to find his partner escaping to the surface.

    Howard''s hand instantly connected with the remaining pieces of flesh on his opponent, sending him flying into the ceiling and causing rocks to rain down onto the floor.

    "Hmph, I''m tired," Howard smiled, holding his thumb up to Meros before he instantly copsed. A few feet from him, apletely charred corpse seemed to have just realized it''s demise, twitching next to the fallen body of Howard.

    "Leee Leee!" The Six Horned Lizard ran over to Howard and instantly licked his face. Pulling him towards the water, it growled in fear as a figure walked into the room, holding a body in his hand.

 Chapter 68: Reunion

    Chapter 68: Reunion

    "Zack!" Monica screamed, running towards a man hidden inside a cage full of shadows. "It''s me idiot! Get up ande see me!"

    "Monica," Zack''s voice effused with joy, standing up and seeing a girl''s form run into the light. After being in the darkness for thest year and a half, seeing her beautiful figure appear instantly caused his heart to race with joy. "Monica! Is it really you! Haha! You''ve grown up so much! You''re practically half my height!"

    "I-I missed you so much!" Monica practically mmed into the cage, hugging Zack''s figure with all her might. She gently ced her arms around his body while Una froze in the doorway. Unlike Monica, she couldn''t step into the light and be there for Zack. Something inside her felt an impossible joy, but at the same time she couldn''t help but be afraid.

    She had been the reason Zack had died, or at least appeared to die. If she stayed and fought the Aresoul, there is a chance with effort he would''ve run out of power. However, the fear of seeing that floating man in a ck cape still haunted her. Unlike Howard, she didn''t have the ability to find strength inside of her. She just remained frozen, feeling a hand touching against her back.

    "That man He almost died because of you," The Aresoul whispered into her ear. "I remember hearing about you from my Brigade Captain. He said a little cute brte sacrificed her friend in order to live. Hah, because of you leaving, he forgot to make sure Zack died, and we''ve been trying to buy him ever since!"

    "You-you bastard!" Una turned around, swirling with mes, before a shing string once again appeared around her body.

    The Workalin, staring at her, walked over to the Aresoul with his hand growingrger andrger. Picking Una up into the air, he gently ced him on his back before an anger burst out of him.

    "You''re also at fault here, Aresoul Magician. The girl was experiencing strange fluctuations, yet you taunted her. Do that again, and you''ll not be allowed to bid."

    "Sorry, she''s just asking for it," The Aresoul raised his hands and walked into the room, seeing Zack and Monica hugging with bars separating them. "Heh, little girl. You two look close. Is he your lover, brother, or none of the above?" The Aresoul stopped a few inches from Zack, gently leaning against another cage in between the light and darkness.

    "I mean That''s quite a hug." He tapped his foot, waiting for a response.

    "You-you''ll never beat me," Monica said, wiping away tears from her eyes. "I will do anything to make sure I get Zack. During the negotiation, I''d even be willing to fight you."

    "Hoh, but why do we have to fight?" The Aresoul named Ortel said, shaking his head. "If we fight, then you could possibly win. I like to be like the Workalin, and think. You Horned don''t always n things because of all of that power. Isn''t that right?"

    "Great, you havepetition," Zack gently brushed Monica''s hair to the side. "Monica, if you want, you can let him take me. Once we get out of Cantron, I can just kill him myself." Zack cracked his knuckles, an ice forming against his fists. "Besides, Monica, you got so strong. It be a shame to waste it on a loser."

    "And that''s all the time we have." The Workalin walked in the room, pping his hands, gently releasing Una onto the floor. "Other girl, you have one minute with him. You two, leave her alone. Fairness is important."

    To the Workalin, their intelligence made them very good at being merchants, and in addition to that very good at keeping the peace. The Van, Aresoul, and even the Mocralin asionally visited them, and with their great prowess they never had a single foe target them.

    For one, they kept many weapons secret, but two they always handled things in such a way that nothing coulde back to haunt them. Monica, gently brushing her brother''s face, smiled at Una as she wobble dinto the room. With every step, her regret seemed to emanate from her body, however, something else boiled onto the surface.

    "I-I always wanted to do this," Una wiped a few tears from her eyes before she jumped towards Zack. Spreading her arms in the air, she twisted into the cage, and hugged him with her lips gently touching against his skin.

    Zack instantly blushed, feeling Una''s lips pressing against his nose before she gradually fell down to his lips. Holding her tightly, he smiled, absorbing her warmth that he''d longed for.

    "Hah, I thought you''d never do that!" Zack said, gently brushing back her brown hair. "Una, you got prettier! So nice to see you."

    "I-I''m so sorry! I-I wanted to die! I-I will do anything to make sure we win! Anything! Even if I die, you better be okay!"

    "Don''t die." Zack wiped away her tears. "I already lost you once. How about we just take a vacation after this? You win, and we go somewhere warm. Like not here." Zack gently kissed Una once on the forehead before the Workalin appeared to tap her on her shoulder. Waving at the Workalin, Zack went over to the corner, returning to the shadows as the two remaining lights in his life left the room.

    ''I-I guess things can''t be easy when you''re the brother of a beautiful Horned.'' Zack tapped his fingers, nervously looking out the window as Monica and Una got taken to arge debt facility. ''Let''s just hope me being alive doesn''t cause the 11th Massacre. Hehe, history doesn''t always have to repeat itself right? Right Howard?"

    ###

    Howard swam backwards in the blue Coagted Ki as Barabin ced Erspeed''s body against the wall.

    At first, the small Authoritarian had tried to attack him, however, seeing Howard get cared for him made the creature confused. After ten minutes, it started sniffing Barabin, causing him tough as its head gently nudged into its side.

    "You made a friend. What the hell happened Howard?" Barabin walked over to the Coagted Ki Pond, gently touching it with his finger. "How many Aresoul were here when you arrived?"

    "10, but I killed 5 of them. It was my first time killing a human," Howard said happily, gently crying as he looked up at the ceiling. "Is it wrong that I didn''t want to. I-I really didn''t want to."

    "Howard, they would''ve killed you," Barabin said, sighing as he crossed his arms. "However, if you need to me someone it''s my fault. If I went by myself, you wouldn''t have been attacked."

    "I don''t me you. I''m happy even though I''m crying," Howard wiped away a tear while the a powerful feeling surged into his body. The Coagted Ki he floated in seemed to be full of a strange type of power that caused his body to recover at a fast pace. It felt like awakening over and over again from the darkness of death. The fact that he could even describe that made him tense. "I-I just don''t understand. How did they know we wereing here?"

    "It''s probably the End Empire," Barabin gently mmed his hand into the floor. "However, how exactly did you survive? Obviously, I''m d you did, but what happened?"

    "They deserved to die. That''s what happened," Howard said, wiping away another tear. "Yindred helped me give them what they deserved. I hope all of them get what they deserve."

 Chapter 69: Seventh Pathway

    Chapter 69: Seventh Pathway

    Ki Reservoir, Seventh Pathway,

    A beautiful, greenke glimmered from the rays of sunshine dancing off its surface. A few docks had been built around it, connecting to the strange ck sand that seemed to be littered with pieces of bone.

    Inside of the Reservoir, a few zombies'' bodies could be seen floating and twitching on theke''s edge while a few shacks stood strong against the powerful winds. Walking towards the Reservoir''s edge, Howard, Barabin, Reece, Jenny, and Harley stood in awe of its beauty.

    The green Coagted Ki seemed to possess an allure that was hard to describe. It almost seemed like the surface of the Reservoir emanated an endless power that drew them to the surface. Turning to the side, Howard saw a zombie rushing passed him with a skeleton biting against it''s shoulder. Jumping into the reservoir, the two strange figures seemed to instantly lose the luster in their eyes.

    "This is definitely high grade Coagted Ki. If a normal human fell in it, they''d probably instantly burst into mes," Barabin reached down, touching a drop of the viscous fluid, before he turned and pointed to Howard. "However, for you guys. It''s perfect for training. Howard, Jenny, Reece, Harley The further you go into the water, the stronger you will get." Barabin pointed at a buoy floating in the strange tide.

    "While I''m building the path, I''d like you all to try and go as far as possible. It will strengthen your body, and we''ll also find out if any monsters are hiding underneath the surface" Barabinughed menacingly, turning around and pointing at a mountain. "Anyawys, to make a path, I have to hide a portion of my power somewhere no one can find it. When the Furnace closes, we''ll still be able to sense the location of my Ki. Are you guys listening?"

    "Yup, we got to walk as far as we can into the water, and the person who goes the farthest wins, we get it." Harley yawned, raising her arms above her shoulders. "Howard, if you can''t beat me, I got to talk to you alone tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay?" Howard said, scratching his head. "However, how hard can it be to walk in green water? I don''t get it?"

    ###

    A few hourster, Howard''s body hadpletely been overwhelmed by the strange grip of energy flowing all around him.

    His entire body felt like iron coils had wrapped around his torso and dragged him to the greatest depths in the green viscous fluid surrounding him.

    Barely able to walk forward, he turned to Barabin''s position, feeling a terrifying explosion about to ur.

    Boom!

    Barabin''s hands moved strangely as more and more Earth Ki condensed into a smaller and smaller space. Lifting his hands, a hundred boulders lifted in the air before they crashed together and caused arge bang to st through the space.

    From this, a small, glowing yellow ball had appeared, hovering in in the air like a guiding light that could not only be considered beautiful but exceptionally easy to pinpoint.

    In order to make a path, Barabin had to increase the Ki Density of one point enough that he could register it from a distance. The process, called Ki Fusion, took roughly about a week for someone at his level. For someone like Howard, he''d have to spend an entire month to do what Barabin had been able to do in a few minutes.

    Unfortunately, doing so also let nearby Authoritarians sense his presence. Luckily, because of Howard, it had almost been too peaceful. Barabin held out his hand, sending out more and more Earth Ki that exploded into the air. Dozens of pirs crashed into one point, causing a strange, austere glow to appear.

    ''Howard, you''re the only hope we got of not losing Monica and Zack,'' Barabin shook his head. ''Keep getting so strong that even the future can''t crush you.''

    ''Anyways, just three more days and the signal will be strong enough that we can leave.'' Barabin shook his head. ''Howard, you''vee so far in such a short amount of time. However, it still isn''t far enough.''

    ###

    Back in the Ki Reservoir, three bodies had basically stopped moving forward.

    Howard, standing just a foot behind Harley and Reece, couldn''t move forward no matter how badly he wanted to. Even after being trained by two of the four guardians, Reece and Harley had been in the Furnace for over two years! Trying to match them with pure will made him feel like his entire body was about to explode!

    "Howard, this is as far as you go," Reece gently brushed back his hair, pointing at the beautiful shore and the waves gently stroking it. "Heh, you lost today, but next year you''ll crush us."

    "I-I can''t protect you all if I''m weaker than you," Howard tried to force himself forward, feeling a strange energy surging inside of him. "I-I need to go forward! Please!" On top of his head, horns started to grow longer, but for some reason the pressure around him only grew.

    Normally, in times of hardship, his horns would burgeon on top of his head, and destroy all the obstacles he faced. However, this time, it made his body feel both incredibly heavy and immobile. Suddenly, the world around him started to go dark before he fainted into Harley''s chest.

    "Ugh, he''s an idiot." Harley said, gently brushing back his hair. "He tried to use more Ki, and identally increased the Ki Reservoirs pressure."

    "I know," Reece said, "However, it''s a good thing he''s not stronger than us already. How could we call ourselves Horned Nations Students if Howard can already beat us."

    "This monster still owes me a date," Harley put Howard on her shoulder. "I''m taking him back to the shack to do a simple operation."

 Chapter 70: Jarkalez Nation

    Chapter 70: Jarkalez Nation

    Howard looked up through a hole in a shack, feeling two beautiful figures resting against his torso. Both Jenny and Harley had refused to leave him alone for the night, so he had no choice but to hold them in his arms.

    Harley had even dared him toe with her somewhere private tomorrow, which made it hard for him to close his eyes. He felt so happy that it terrified him. Because the happier it got, the easier it be for someone to crush him into and of oblivion. Gently pushing Jenny off his chest, he pushed himself off the floor and glided outside into the moonlight.

    A strange sound seemed to beat constantly in the nearby cliffs, rocks fell and crashed against the ground like waves, and a gentle wind pushed him gently forward. Jumping to the top of a cliff face, Howard walked to the precipice and copsed against the ground, staring up at theck of stars with his heart beating faster and faster.

    ''Why? Why can I never ept that things are good.'' Howard held a small fire ball in his hands, spinning it in a circle. ''I feel like if I can''t ept it, something terrifying is going toe alive in me, and if I let it grow, everyone around me is going to get killed.''

    Howard had noticed an almost malevolent side of him against the Aresoul Royal Brigade. It felt like a terrifying force made him step forward, aiming for nothing but blood and death. His stomach still sunk from those strange, mysterious feelings. Turning to his right, Howard heard footsteps, smiling while seeing a girls'' silhouette get closer and closer.

    "Jenny, you should be sleeping," Howard said, smiling at her. "Heh, you can''t have my blood no matter how much you ask."

    "Is Jenny your lover?" A girl in a white dress appeared out of the shadows, stepping gracefully into the amber light. She had three horns in her left and right arms, causing her to appear perfectly defended from the flickering lights of the night. "I saw you sleeping with two girls. Do humans always sleep with two girls."

    ''Uhm, only if their girlfriend says it''s okay." Howardughed nervously, forcing himself off the ground. "Heh, Monica wouldn''t like it very much, but they''re very warm."

    "Oh, that''s nice." The girl appeared by Howard''s side, seeming to appear in his shadow with a single step. "My-my brother said you saved him. Because of this, my father would like to see you. He told me to look pretty just to make sure you''de and join."

    "Wait, where did you get those clothes? Aren''t those Jennys?" Howardughed, remembering the clothes she''d left on the bus. Seeing the slender figure''s bust nearly shattering the shirt, he couldn''t help but smile. "You-you barely fit in that outfit! You should''ve taken one of Harleys!"

    "This had your scent, so it made it easier to find you. My name is Perelel. I''ll be your guide for the night. If we find some other clothes, I can change when you''re not looking," The young girl grabbed Howard''s hand, pointing into the darkness. "My-my father likes men who protect his family members. So, you can be considered family too. Any one thing you need help with, my father will use every drop of his wisdom to make it happen."

    "You-you look even more beautiful up close," Howard smiled, gently cing his hand against her face, and gliding it down to her chin. "However, how are you human?"

    "It''s because I wanted to be. Ki is very strange and mysterious. If you wanted to grow to 15 meteor high, I bet you''d be able to. Heh, do you know any humans that are monsterously tall?"

    "My teacher and her husband?" Howard said, gently gliding his hand down Perelel''s back. Something about her warmth felt both unnatural and weing. It''s like every pour of her body had been sculptured from the finest material, and every pore of her body had been chosen deliberately. "However, I don''t understand. Are you saying they are tall because they wanted to be tall?

    "I bet your teacher used to be a short girl." Parallel smiled, tapping on the floor. "Anyways, since I''m sort of kidnapping you. We should be quiet. One of your friends scares my father. He says a man with you is very strong."

    Authoritarians, just like humans, could sense other beings in their presence, and normally would attack anything threatening in their territory.

    Since the Six Horned King Lizard had dominion over this territory, he''d normally havee and attacked Barabin with all his might in a battle to the death. However, once Barabin saved Meros, that instantly shattered any ns of him surfacing. Authoritarians revered children more than anything, and saving him was more than enough for the Six Horned King Lizard to act on his behalf.

    During Barabin''s Ki Fusion, many Authoritarians had grown angry, but the Six Horned King Lizard put each of them in their ce. Now, after five days, his curiosity to meet Howard had beenpletely activated. Holding Parelel''s hand, Howard suddenly felt a burst of energy, seeing himself floating through the sky as a white dress gently touched against his body.

    "I''m going to have to ask you to close your eyes," Perelel put her hand over Howard''s face as a powerful wind began to swirl around her body. "My father is very protective of this territory. If you don''t mind, we''ll be there in a second."

    ###

    Howard opened his eyes to ten gigantic Authoritarians staring down at him.

    They had to be at least 15 meters tall, like moving mountains covered in scales and horns. Of course, unlike most teenagers, Howard immediately smiled. Seeing a familiar figure rushing towards him.

    "Meros!" Howard said,ughing before a creature burst into his body and started licking him. "Heh, stop it! Your sister is watching!"

    "He''s just happy." Perelel said, smiling at Howard. "However, we don''t have too much time. Father, can you tell him why he''s here?" Perelel looked up at thergest Six Horned King Lizard that seemed to be inplete control of the space. However, in a single movement, that figure started to take on a human form, walking towards Howard with a blue light flickering around it''s body.

    "Howard, I brought you here to warn you of something, and also to ask you a few questions. For one, why do you have Authoritarian blood in you. There is no way I wouldn''t be able to recognize it."

    "Authoritarian blood, hahaha!" Howard gently pushed back Meros, turning his face side to side as its tongue assailed him over and over again. "I-I don''t know what that means. You mean I''m like one of you."

    "I noticed it too," Perelel said, crossing her arms and covering her beautiful curves. "I-I don''t get it. He couldn''t have been born like that. Did it happen when his horns grew?"

    "That''s why I''m asking him. Howard, do you know anything about your ancestors?" The man waved his arm forward, causing a ck leather top to appear on his body. Suddenly, he looked like a normal man besides for his glowing yellow eyes. "Do you know if he has any connection to our race? The race of the Six Horned King Lizards."

    "I don''t know, but I know I have horns like you guys." Howard shrugged his shoulders, finally standing as Meros rubbed against his body. "Heh, are you telling me my father once fell in love with an Authoritarian."

    "Would you fall in love with her?" The austere, grizzled haired man pet his daughter on the back. "She''s beautiful, right? Do you want her?"

    "Heh, I can''t! I have a girlfriend," Howard smiled,ughing and stepping back. "Why?"

    "I wanted to do an experiment. If you have a child, that might exin it." The man tapped his foot against the ground before he finally got close enough to Howard to peer into his eyes. "Hmmm, well, that''s not the most important part. I have to send you a warning."

    "A warning?" Howard said, crossing his arms from the tense feeling in the air. "What? What do you have to warn me about?"

    "Something terrifying is moving through the Furnace." The Six Horned Lizard King named Karlon said, tapping on the floor. "It seems to being from another nation on the other side of the Furnace. There is a nation called the Jarkeles Nation that I just learned about a few weeks ago."

    "Every hundred years, the open Furnace slightly changes, allowing nations from other side to travel through it. Think of the Furnace like a desert, and every year that passes the pathways slightly change. The Jarkeles had been sealed off from reaching this area for much more than 90 years, but now a few have wandered closer and closer to my territory."

    "In a few days, I''m hoping to bring a few Authoritarians to destroy the path they are trying to make."

    Karlon took a deep breath, crossing his arms. "However, because of this terrifying feeling I get from them, I''m hoping to ask for you and your teacher''s help. Howard, I''m asking for an alliance, but in return you''ll be rewarded handsomely."

    "I''m still on the trading table," Perelel gently tapped Howard on the side of the cheek before covering his eyes. "Father, that''s it right? Should I sweep him into my arms and take him back to his home."

    ''Yes, in two days, I expect an answer," Karlen said, sighing and looking towards the West. "The Jarkeles are terrifying, Howard. They make the Aresoul look like children."

 Chapter 71: Dark Future

    Chapter 71: Dark Future

    Cantron City, Debt Center

    Monica and Una looked aghast at a small Workalin that had just told them Zack''s debt seal would be purchased by the Aresoul - meaning his life would be in the Aresoul Magician''s hands. They couldn''t believe it. If the Aresoul Magician took Zack, he''d most certainly face an oue worse than death!

    "Please! Please reconsider!" Monica mmed her hand into the floor, tearsing out of her eyes. "I-I don''t understand! I promised I''d work her for an entire year to pay off his debt! How can that be any less than what the Aresoul offered!" Monica mmed her foot into the ground, causing a few icicles to appear by her feet.

    A few moments ago, she''d gotten sent into a small dark room that seemed devoid of life only to find a thousand eyes staring at her from each direction. They muttered nonsensically, causing her stomach to grumble, before a small Workalin appeared in front of her, holding a strange orb in his hands.

    Tossing it at Monica, the small Workalin''s deep voice then exploded from it''s small mouth. It sounded almost like a strange power emitted from his every word, causing Monica to freeze in ce while he spoke.

    "Your brother, Zack, is considered 100 times more dangerous around you. Unless you have something of great value, we have no choice but to give him to the Aresoul."

    "It''s value would have to be 2x what the Aresoul offers, and thousands of times more than what you''re willing to give."

    "What?" Monica replied,ughing and crossing her arms. "Heh, what makes you think he''s my brother. That dope fell down from a much different tree."

    "Don''t patronize me, little girl," The Workalin tapped the crystal ball, causing a gic loop to appear. "We may look weird, but we''re an advanced society. Your brother when he''s near your blood sends out what Dark Ki. It attracts tragedy on a scale that''s hard to describe. Unless you have some way to counteract this, you restoring your bond with him will result in your death."

    "I-I''ll do anything!" Monica dropped on her knees. "Please! I''ll stay here. I''ll work for an entire week on anything you want. I-I can also dance! I even make ice sculptures."

    "You''re very brave," The Workalin tapped her on the head, sending a strange energy into her body. "You''re also in love. Such a thing shouldn''t be taken lightly. If Zack goes with you, the love of your life will die."

    "Howard?" Monica said, wiping a tear from her face. "He can die many times and still revive! What''s your point!" Monica hade too far to listen to reason, and she definitely couldn''t let Zack die!

    Since a young age, she''d looked up to her brother. When he got the best grades in his school, she''d force herself to work so hard that she got the best grades of thest three years. When he grew Horns, she spent every night in the mirror praying for horns!

    She-she couldn''t let something bad happen to him, no matter what! Even if it meant fighting against death, she was willing to do it!

    "Please! Please just let Zack leave and I''ll stay here! Please!" Monica dropped onto her knees, crying with such force that a chill seemed to emit from her body. To say that her sadness was palpable would be an understatement. It''s almost like the coldest feelings existed in her eyes, a sense of cold terror that could freeze even the hottest mes. "Please! He''s more than a brother! He''s the reason I''m okay right now! I felt like I died until I found out he was alive!"

    "You''re willing to risk it?" The Workalin sighed, tapping off the floor and shooting to the ceiling up above. "The 1000 others will decide. Once we decide, the others will know."

    Monica wiped off her tears, returning to the present only to find the words ringing in her ears. "The-The Aresoul gets to take Howard. What if we fight him and he dies?"

    "Then he dies," The Workalin sighed, walking over to the Magician who had on arge, menacing smile. "His name is Kreal. He''s not as bad as you think. You two are just on opposite sides. If you grew up together, Kreal would probably protect you with all his might."

    "I''m not standing for this," Una rushed forward, grabbing the small Workalin and hoisting him in the air. "There must be something we can do! Please! Anything!"

    "How about a trade?" Kreal said with augh, "Let me take Una here back to the Sixth Station. She was the stronger of the two of them anyway! However, just likest time, I''m sure she''s going to run away!"

    "Never!" Monica screamed, summoning her ice mark before hundreds of spears started to coagte behind her, forming into a chain that weaved through the air. "I-I''ll kill you now! Do you hear me! We''re getting Zack and that''s the end of it!"

    "You''re taking Zack with you," Una said with a smile. "I''ll go with the Aresoul, and see you again soon. I''m sure before we get to the Sixth Station, I''ll charm him into letting me go." Una nodded her head at the Workalin, and held out her hands. She knew that if she didn''t go with Kreal, Zack would be killed instantly becuase the Aresoul had already decided on his fate.

    The Aresoul had tribunals that met once every month to decide their actions. Just like every nation, they had a power structure where all rules had to be followed. Knowing that if she went with Kreal, that all three of them could live and eventually join hands, there were no questions in her mind. She just had to go with Kreal for a little bit, and before a month was up, had to get saved. It was simple, except for the fact that she could die.

    "I-I''m sorry that I must ept this," The Workalin, petting its three tails, pointed at the doorway. "Monica, you will walk out in two minutes, and find your brother waiting outside. Una, you will get handcuffed, and given to Kreal. For payment, the Magician has already earned three rare marks. If anyone has any final words, please say it now. This is not the direction I want things to go."

    "I-I''ll stay here my entire life if you will be willing," Monica pounded the floor, tearsing out of her eyes. She didn''t want to gain Zack back to lose the love of his life! He''d told her many times when they drunk orange soda together that he''d marry Una so fast if she let him that he''d set a record! She-she couldn''t let this happen! Even if it meant giving up Howard to dozens of other girls, she''d rather just stay here and work for his freedom! "Please! Please say yes."

    "The bid has already been decided." The tiny Workalin tossed the crystal ball on the floor, shattering it to pieces. "As you can tell, I''m angry too," The Workalin said in a calm voice before he turned and jumped up to the ceiling. In a moment, he''d already disappeared into the shadows, a thousand eyes that had been in the distance following him into a strange p of a tent.

    Seeing this, Monica immediately burst into tears, turning around and hugging Una with every bit of her might.

    "Please! Please don''t do this! We can still cancel it!"

    "No we can''t," Una said, patting Monica on the forehead. "Listen, you and Zack are perfect for each other. Howard can have four girls and you can date around too," Una smiled,ughing to herself. "Now I have to get cuffed okay? I don''t want the Aresoul going back on his word."

    "I''ll give you girls three minutes," Kreal said, crossing his arms and pointing outside. "Una, put these cuffs on and meet me by my carriage. I''ll show you a little respect for being so brave."

    "Okay," Una said with a smile, patting Monica on the head. "Now can you do one thing for me," Una watched a tear fall down her eye. "Tell Barabin toe for me okay. Tell him he better get to the Sixth station in a month, or I''ll haunt him forever!"

    "I-I promise!" Monica said, bursting into tears. "However, why?! Why are you doing this for me?"

    "It''s because I know you''re his sister, idiot," Una kissed Monica on the forehead, gently brushing back the sadness on her face. "Heh, do you really think I couldn''t see it when we hung out at the convenience store together. There is some things girls just know. And I know this is the right decision."

    "That''s enough time," Kreal screamed, pointing at the doorway. "Una, if you make me wait a second longer, I''m taking Zack and leaving!"

    "And that''s my cue," Una kissed Monica on the cheek, hiding her sadness behind her smile.

    She knew this had to be the right choice. Otherwise, there was no chance all three of them would live. Walking forward toward her captor, she gently ced the Ki Lock Handcuffs on, feeling the power inside her body change. Suddenly, she felt like a normal human being, back on the surface, preparing to be sentenced to jail for being a little different.

    "Una, don''t worry. In a month, there will be apetition between the three races," Krealughed, grabbing her arm. "Until that time, you''ll be all mine. Let''s go out there and have some fun, shall we?"

 Chapter 72: Authoritarians Will

    Chapter 72: Authoritarian''s Will

    "Howard, where were youst night?" Barabin handed Howard a coffee, finding him walking like a zombie in the morning against the shore of the Ki Reservoir. "The Aresoul already lost their opportunity to im this Ki Reservoir. If it''s anything about them, you don''t have to worry."

    "You-you saw right through me," Howard sighed, kicked a rock into the distance. "I-I have a question. Have you ever heard of Jarkalez Nation? It''splicated. This pretty girl showed upst night, and took me to her father." Howard shrugged his shoulders, pointing at the mountain pass with the sun striking it from various angles. "Her father is a really powerful man, and she even offered to marry me. However, her father said he needs you and me to help them."

    "Howard, this isn''t a time to be joking," Barabin coughed, trying to clear his throat to keep himself from bursting out withughter. The idea that a woman came to him at night, took him to her father, and then proposed soundedpletely ridiculous. To make it more bizarre, this man supposedly knew about him. "How would that man even know I''m here."

    "He''s the father of Meros. An Authoritarian with a human form." Howard crossed his arms, nervously looking into Barabin''s eyes. "He-he says that the Jarkalez are dozens of times more powerful than the Aresoul! Apparently, they have been unable to ess this side of the Furnace for 90 years, but now now they are making a path! If they do that, the Six Horned King Lizard said there could be arge massacre! Does that sound insane?"

    Howard had not been able to sleep all night because of worrying about the Jarkalen. Korlen, the Six Horned Lizard King, had mentioned that the Jarkelen had descended from an ancient race that used to live on the Surface. Thought to be extinct by archeologists, their entire race descended to the Furnace way before the Horned and Demon King ever ventured into its darkest ins.

    Long story short, they had mysterious abilities. For one, they excelled in attacks from miles away, apparently killing dozens of smaller Authoritarians by using long range Ki attacks. Two, they also believed that belligerence and power triumphed all. The Jarkelen wanted nothing but to kill everyone they met unless they had some purpose! Howard wouldn''t dare let those bastards get close to Monica! The rage inside him spiraled like a raging storm all night, and he''d go even by himself if Barabin didn''t agree!

    "Howard, I''ve heard of them," Barabin sighed, tapping him on the head. "However, they''re not nearly as strong as you think. About 200 years ago, the Jarkelen attacked the East Branch, and gotpletely decimated. The Van and the Aresoul also hate them. You have nothing to worry about."

    "I-Ipletely trust Korlen!" Howard''s eyes stared right into Barabin''s soul. "You-you probably met a different branch of the Jarkelen! They''ve been down here for ages! Please-pleasee meet him with me."

    "Howard, what if that Authoritarian wants to kill me?" Barabin said, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, but unless you have some tangible proof, our best course of action is to go back to the West Branch. You still haven''t even see a thousandth of the Furnace," Barabin pointed Howard over to the bus. "How about this. If you reach the A rank in a year, we cane back and visit the Six Horned Lizard King!"

    "I''m leaving!" Howard said, pushing off the floor and running forward at his fastest speed. "Korlen isn''t a liar! You''re just being too cautious!"

    ''You little brat? You''re really trying to flee from me," Barabin stepped down on his foot, causing the earth around him to stir, before a burst of energy instantly caused him to appear by Howard''s side. Grabbing his hand, Barabin gently spun, sending Howard''s body spinning into the floor.

    Boom!

    Howard crashed into the ground, his arm wrapped around his back, as Barabin applied pressure to his wrist.

    "Howard, I''m in charge! I''m at least 50 times your age! Listen to me!"

    "He''s not kidding," A gentle voice blew in the wind, reaching Barabin''s ears. "I can leave my daughter in your possession if you promise to help us." Arge two meter tall figure appeared from behind a rock, walking out against the sand towards the Ki Reservoir. "Sorry, I figured you''d react this way. Just because Howard has Authoritarian blood, I''d figured I''d see what happens when he told you. One of the four guardians of the Horned Race."

    "Howard, get behind me," Barabin pushed him back, summoning the Earth Ki around him while his muscles bulged. A hundred pirs shot up behind him, stretching into the sky, as his energy seemed to morph the ground into various sharp edges. "I-I don''t know how you know so much about the Horned Race, but if you think I''m still weak-"

    "I''m not with Aresoul. You can rx," Korlen somehow read Barabin''s fears. "However, I am 100 percent positive you''re underestimating the Jarkalen. They are an ancient race full of great weakness and strength. Their greatest weakness is they are always at war with one another. However, unfortunately, this is also their greatest strength."

    "The Jarkalen that you''re describing probably got destroyed by a stronger subnation of the Jarkalen. However, their strongest branch, are trying to start a conquest. Without you, we won''t have the ability to block their long distance attacks! We need your help!"

    "Hmph, and where is your daughter?" Barabin sighed, dropping the thousands of pirs behind him. "I want her by my side at all times if we''re going to do this. However, why does Howard need to go?"

    "His ability to absorb other Ki is useful. If the Jarkalen attack, I''m hoping he''ll absorb it and tell us some of their secrets. I-I also feel like a father to him! You humans don''t understand what it''s like to care about every child with even a semnce of your blood! If you did, not so many people would starve."

    Barabin sighed, helping Howard up before pointing over at a small metal table that had a few coolers, bottles, and cutlery around it. They had been preparing a small meal to eat before they left, and only had two weeks to return back to outside the Furnace before the Closing began.

    The closing would bring about random powerful Ki Storms that would shatter mountains and raise valleys. Though the chances of them dying during that period were slim, it was a lot less than zero. Spending any more time here, without saving an extra week as a safeguard, would be beyond foolish!

    "Can we get it done in three days?"

    "The Jarkelen are trying to make a path just like you did. They are a single''s day walk from here. We can be done in a two and a half days." Korlen nodded his head. "However, just so you know I''m doing you a favor. The Jarkelen would''ve eventuallye to Horned Nation''s four branches and wiped each of them out."

    "How strong are they?" Barabin said, sighing. "Compared to you. How strong are their strongest?"

    "Their strength is roughly half my strength. However, the terror of them is their teamwork. Because of their long range attacks and scouting abilities, a hundred of them could attack me at once before I even get close. That''s where youe in Barabin and Howard."

    "Why me?" Howard said, raising his shoulders.

    He still hadn''t reached the C rank with his body, and without a miracle would die against someone in the B rank. "I mean. I''m just a normal kid."

    "Howard," Korlen said, "We''re going to need you for a very special mission. Because of your abilities, you''re perfect for destroying the path they are creating. Without you, the entire n fails. You''re just weak enough that they won''t notice you sneaking into their base, and just strong enough to kill anyone you meet."

    "Heh, it be good for his training," Barabin tapped Howard on the back. "However, we''re only doing this if you''re sure, Howard. I know I''m just strong enough that Korlen would understand my refusal.

    "I''m doing it," Howard said, crossing his arms. "I-I can''t pretend that things are peaceful down here, and ignore the beast lurking in the shadows."

    "That sounds like an Authoritarian''s will," Korlen said, tossing Howard a bag, "And that is a present meant for an Authoritarian. Spend a few minutes using what''s in that bag, and tell me if there is any effect."

 Chapter 73: Authoritarian Covenant

    Chapter 73: Authoritarian Covenant

    ''An Authoritarian''s will, huh?'' Howard sighed, looking down at the open present he''d received. ''Is this supposed to help me train my will? What is it, anyway?''

    Howard sat down against his bean bag, peering at the strange object that had six horns carved on its surface. It seemed to possess an ancient and limitless power, but at the same time it also just looked like a ball with six horns on it.

    At first, he''d tried to hold it, and he''d even pricked his finger in order to see if it activate from his blood. After three minutes of staring on it, he had more questions than answers about the novel, Authoritarian object. For one, what did it mean that it was a present for an Authoritarian?

    ''I still haven''t tried infusing my Ki into it.'' Howard sighed, walking over to the Six Horned King Lizard''s gift and created a gentle heat that ebbed and flowed from his hand. ''If it doesn''t activate this time, maybe it''s for the better.''

    Howard picked up the strange, conical object and gently channeled his Fire Ki into it, causing the six horns to slightly grow. A small hole appeared on it that started to open, before a beam of light shot out of the object and struck him against the face.

    Feeling a burst of pain in his head, Howard tossed the object into the corner of the shack.

    ''Ow! How is that a gift for an Authoritarian! Is that a prank?'' Howard coughed, rubbing at his forehead with incredulity and confusion. ''What kind of gifts attacks you! Ugh, and what does it have to do with an Authoritarian''s will!''

    Howard had only heard a little bit about Authoritarians from Barabin on the bus ride. Since they had so much time, Barabin made sure to fill him in on some of the historical details of the Furnace. For one, the Horned actually were one of the youngest Nations. The Authoritarians, the Varlen, and the Aresoul had been in the Furnace for a much greater amount of time.

    The Authoritarians, in particr, had been in the Furnace well before humanity everyid eyes on its strange, mysterious ins. They also were considered the strongest out of all the beings in the Furnace, but because of their inability to work together had be the weakest.

    ''I-I feel like the air around me is different,'' Howard cleared his throat, getting up and walking over to the round object, picking it up and ying with it in his hand. ''Wait, is this called an Authoritarian Covenant? How do I know that?''

    ''An Authoritarian Covenant is something Authoritarians treasure. It contains powerful abilities and memories from a certain type of Authoritarian. This one has three abilities from the Six Horned King Lizard.''

    ''It-it stores Ki inside of it with information.'' Howard picked up the object, tossing it in his hand. ''However, this is crazy! Am I making this up?'' Howard gently touched one of the horns, finding it lowering like a lever before another light shot into his face.

    This time, induring the pain, he did this a dozen more times, touching the horns in a pattern he didn''t understand why he knew.

    ''Ow! Ow! Ow!'' Howard tossed the object at his bean bag, leaning down and rubbing his head. ''That hurts!'' Howard rubbed his head, wincing out the door after retrieving the object. ''I-I feel like I learned something, but I don''t know what it was,'' Howard walked over towards the bus, finding Jenny already sitting by the window. ''All i know is that Authoritarian Covenants hurt! My head felt like it almost exploded!''

    "I sense you figured it out," Korlen held out his hand, catching the Authoritarian Covenant with a smile. "Ha, sorry it hurt so much! However, this object is a lot easier than having to teach my children skills."

    "Are you saying you think of me like a child." Howard wiped the sweat off his head, suddenly feeling nauseous from the strange feelings spreading through his body. "Why? We can''t be close to near rtives? Is there a reason Authoritarians value children so much?"

    "It''s potential," Korlen sighed, gently patting Howard on the head. "It''s also because we don''t want to miss out on their greatness. Every Authoritarian newborn has something valuable for the next generation inside of them. If we protect them, all generations will benefit, including the older ones."

    "Howard, go say bye to Jenny." Barabin tapped his foot. "Afterwards, we got to set out right away. I don''t know where we''ll find another iron horse, but worse case scenario we''ll have to run back to the West Branch."

    "They aren''t staying here?" Howard asked, seeing Jenny staring into his eyes from the shaded windows of the bus. He''d held her hands for almost two weeks in a row, and felt a closeness to her that almost rivaled his feelings for Monica. "What-what if they get attacked because I''m not there."

    "My daughter will be going with them." Korlen said, patting Barabin on the back. "Barabin and I agreed that my daughter will be a member of the West Branch for one year in order to try and gain your affections. It will also keep them safe from other Authoritarians."

    "I''d still like to do an experiment. I have a feeling if you two have children, it will really add strength to our next generation," Korlen said, crossing his arms and shaking his head. "However, my daughter will only have a year to woo you. It took me 30 years to make my wife stop running away from me."

    "And-and that''s that," Barabin said, "Reece, you''re free to go now."

    "Howard, I''ll miss you!" Jenny screamed, waving her arm out the bus. "Thank you for making me feel not so alone! I''ll miss your warmth at night!"

    "And-this is where we go," Reece closed the door, crossing her arms in angst. "Howard, remember, you''re still weaker than me and Harley. Don''t do anything stupid, okay?"

    "I promise," Howard smiled, waving at the bus as it started to head into the distance. "I promise that nothing will stop me from protecting you all."

    "Well then, now that that''s settled," Barabin crossed his arms, staring into the distance with a strange, ominous glint in his eyes. "It''s time to go, right?"

    "Yes," Korlen said, gently cing his hand on Howard''s back. "The other Authoritarians will be meeting us near the Jarkales Stronghold. Some of your ancestors, Howard, might even be among them. Now how do you feel? Did you understand what was in the Authoritarian Covenant?"

    "I-I feel like I can run faster now, and I have o idea why?" Howardughed, brushing back his hair. "Can you exin it to me along the way?"

    "I''m going to consider you a temporary teacher of Howards," Barabin sighed, crossing his arms. "Anything that makes him stronger will benefit Horned Nation, and only Horned Nation. Don''t think he''ll just fall for your daughter either. He has a girlfriend already."

    "I''ll ignore everything you said there except teaching Howard," Korlen said, patting Howard on the back and pointing in the direction of the Jarkelez nation. "Howard, by the time we get to their stronghold, I promise you''ll be able to shatter your old self with ease."

    ###

    Outside Cantron City, the next day.

    A ck motorcycle had gotten ced against a sandstone wall where a person in a leather jacked was waiting. The chains had just been removed from his arms, and on his face arge smile had brewed.

    Today had been one of Zack''s best days in over an entire year. The love of his life fell into his lips and returned his affections, he got to see his sister, and even got to leave with both of them together.

    Watching Monica get gently guided out by a Workalin, he smiled, waving to her as he leaned on his old motorcycle. He''d given this to Una when it fell from a Ki Storm, taught her how to ride on it, and even found a small ring he''d hidden in the frontpartment that he nned on showing to her in the future.

    Zack and Una hade to the Furnace at the same time, and had been taught by Teacher Annibell at the same pace. Both of them had been considered monsters by Annibell, and shattered records in the Obelisks beginner floors.

    They even went on missions together in the Furnace, and had the same dreams. If only he hadn''t been so ambitionsst year, she might even be wearing a special ring on her finger.

    ''Lucky she didn''t check thepartment under the handlebars,'' Zack breathed a sigh of relief. ''Heh, what a great day. Monica grew so much stronger, and Una, well, she''s still so pretty.''

    Zack smiled, waving at Monica as she exited one of the thousand doorways. Seeing tears in her eyes, and running towards him, Zack hoisted her in the air, letting all his feelings of loneliness get shattered by her spinning figure.

    "Monica! You look great! What a growth spirt!" Zackughed, gently hugging her shoulders. "They grew so muhc bigger! Is Howard happy with those things?"

    "Brother, I''m so sorry! I''m sorry," Monica cried, holding onto him tight. "I-I couldn''t stop them. I couldn''t stop her."

    "What do you mean her?" Zack said, picking up Monica and holding her in his arms. "Where is Monica, sprout? Did she have to go to the bathroom, or did she buy something to wear for when we finally meet again?"

    "She-she got taken by the Aresoul." Monica said, biting her lip. "She-she said it''s the only way all three of you could live"

    "What?" Zack''s world seemed to break in front of him, causing his knees to drop to the floor. That''s impossible. Una isn''t that dumb. She''s going toe out in a minute. This is a prank."

    "No, it isn''t. However, Kreal said he wouldn''t hurt her for a month until thepetition. She-she said that Barabin would be able to save her, during the meeting between the three races. It-it''s the only way all three of us lived," Monica hugged her brother tighter! "Please-please forgive me! I-I just wanted to do what was best for us!"

    "I understand," Zack said, pointing at the bike. "Well then, let''s hurry and find Barabin. Una has always been the smart one from our ss. Heh, I''d have done the same thing for her."

    "You''re handling this really well," Monica said, peering up at him with eyes full of endless tears. "Why? Why aren''t you screaming at me? What happened to the brother that lectured me all the time."

    "I was in jail for a year, Monica. I faced death everyday." Zack carried her in his arms and gently dropped her against the frame of the bike, leaving his anger and resentment behind with every step. "I''m going to do what Una rmended, and save her now. Where''s Barabin?"

 Chapter 74: King Fire Sprint

    Chapter 74: King Fire Sprint

    A few miles away from the Jarkalen Stronghold, arge river cut through thendscape.

    On one side of the river, Barabin held out his hand, activating Ki Suppression, while on the other side Korlen monitored Howard''s form.

    One of the skills Howard had learned was called King Fire Sprint, which temporarily sent a massive amount of Ki towards his feet in order to rapidly increase his speed. For the Six Horned Lizard King, this skill had to be one of the most important skills he taught his younger generation.

    In times of hardship, when every angle and escape was covered by an endless amount of foes, the best thing you could do is have the speed to escape into the distance. Unfortunately, they had to try and teach this skill to Howard in a day when his daughter Perelel took weeks to learn it.

    "Howard, if you can activate King Fire Sprint, you should easily be able to make it to the other side of the river!" Barabin yelled, holding out his hand and sending a crushing burst of energy into Howard''s torso. "It''s not that difficult! You either drowned or you live!"

    "I-I''m trying! It''s just so hard!" Howard tried to send Fire Ki to his legs before the entire surface of the water got engulfed with mes. "It''s like when we trained with Ren! It''s too hard to control."

    "You''re trying to hard," Korlen said, crossing his arms. "Just use it, Howard! You already died three times in the river! Do you want to die again!"

    Korlen stomped into the ground, feeling an anger rising inside of him that he couldn''t describe. To say that Barabin''s training was brutal would be an understatement. When he had trained his daughter, he''d simply challenged her to run back and forth between two valleys, and didn''t harm her once in the process.

    Barabin, on the other hand, had no problem temporarily killing Howard to speed up his training. Perhaps this cruelty would bring out the best in Howard, however, he couldn''t help but feel disdain towards the methods humans employed.

    ''He''s just a kid? Is that really going to make him stronger faster?'' Korlen had agreed to this only because Barabin insisted this was the best method. "He still has 5 other skills from the Authoritarian covenant. He might never want to learn them again if he gets killed trying to learn those too!''

    Korlen sighed, trying to encourage Howard while Barabin did everything he could to make his journey across the river harder.

    Every few minutes, a burst of mes would spread out around Howard as he tried to activate King Fire Sprint. The reason this was so important, however, was because the Jarkelen excelled at Ki Supression. Once Howard went into their base, if he didn''t know how to move quickly against foes stronger than him, he''d truly die and nevere back.

    "Howard, you almost got it, push yourself!" Korlen screamed, stomping the floor. "Would Monica want you to drowned again? What are you doing?! Just make the energy go to your feet and ughter all distractions in the way."

    "For Monica?" Howard said, seeing nothing but a blur in his face as the water went into his mouth. He felt another deathing, his eyes growing weary as the Ki Supression against his flesh got stronger. "I-I have to ughter all distractions? Otherwise, she''ll die?"

    Boom!

    A surge of energy burst through Howards body as his horns grew on the top of his head, causing the air around him to pop from the voilent energy he manifested. Suddenly, his entire body got covered in mes before he looked into the darkness ahead and shot all the energy he could towards his feet.

    Instantly, the river water around him evaporated, before a maniacle look appeared in his eyes. He instantly moved ten feet to the side of the river, causing an explosion of dust to shoot into the air.

    At the same time, his legs had been injured beyond measure. His legs had been bent in five ces and shattered down to the bone.

    "Well, he still can''t use the skill yet," Korlen said, crossing his arms. "However, I have to admit this training works faster, Barabin. Yet was it worth it for him to shatter his legs?"

    Korlen jumped across the river, andnded next to Howard, watching his legs crack back into ce as he twitched in agony. "You-you''re really his teacher? Shouldn''t teachers be kind to their students?"

    "He has ten minutes to heal, and then we''re doing it again. Korlen, two broken legs is better than him losing his head. He managed to move under Ki Suppression of someone in the A rank. If the Jarkales are as strong as you say, I''d rather break him now than him get brokenter."

    "Perhaps you''re right, but I still think he could''ve learned it just as fast with encouragement." Korlen looked at Howarding to a stand, hisst bone cracking back into ce, as he wiped the sweat off his head. "He''s just a fourteen year old. He''s not an adult!"

    "Heh, and that''s where you''re wrong," Barabin picked Howard up, and returned him to his feet. "I''m being nice to him by not underestimating him. I''m giving him a chance to reach his potential. Now, Howard, how about we do that one more time without you shattering your bones? What do you say?" Barabin gently wiped a few droplets of blood from Howard''s forehead, pointing back at the tide separating the two parts of the valley. "What got you to cross the river?"

    "Korlen, you''re right. If I can''t use a simple skill like this, how can I protect Monica?" Howard cracked his leg joints back into ce and jumped in the water. Feeling the gentle tide touching against his legs, he closed his eyes, tuning into that feeling of Fire Ki traveling in his feet.

    To use King Fire Sprint, even normally, required the ability to guide Ki from the air into your pores and send it to the ligaments in the feet. Normally, this would be impossible. Channelors used Chemical Reactions to turn Ki in the air into elements. Like lighting a match and throwing it into gasoline, this process was naturally very voilent.

    However, if you knew the right ces to throw the match, sometimes you could make symbols appear even in the destructive nature of the mes. King Fire Sprint described 5 locations in the lower legs that if located properly could cause a massive surge of speed. Once someone mastered this skill, the only destruction that they''d bring would be death to their enemies.

    Howard had suffered a few injuries, but nodded his head at Barabin and Korlen. "I-I know I''m weak still, but I''m going to get stronger." Howard nodded his head. "I don''t care if I have to die a hundred times. If I don''t stop the Jarkelen, we''ll be in danger. For Monica, I''m willing to shatter my bones if it will make me faster!"

    "Well then, it seems like our n worked," Korlen said, patting Barabin on the back. "I''ll keep ying the good guy, and you keep ying the bad guy." Korlenughed, staring at the small human with a nod of approval. "I now consider both of you my family. If you ever need help in the future, let the Six Horned King Lizards know."

    "We might very well need that," Barabin held out his hand, crushing the air around Howard. Seeing him submerged beneath the surface, Barabin only increased the pressure. "Because of his little girlfriend, Monica, we''re going to need all the help we can get."

    ###

    Monica and Zack turned into a gas station, and stopped, finding a familiar bus on the side of the ss windows of the store.

    Inside the store, a few girls had shopping carts, and grabbed everything from chips, to soda, to a magazine from 50 years ago. They had nned to meet Monica here two weeks ago, on the outskirts of the Furnace, and started stuffing their coffers with all the junk food they could find.

    Unfortunately, in the Furnace, finding fresh meat was harder than running into a Dream Beast. Needless to say, whenever pigs fell from a Ki Storm, it would be their feast for the next few weeks.

    "Monica? Is that you?" Reece instantly rushed outside the store, arge smile on her face. "Zack? Zack you''re okay! Zack!"

    "Hoh, if it isn''t boss?" Zack held out his arms, hugging Reece with all his might. "You look the same! Ow, you''re so strong I feel my spine cracking!" Zack felt like vice grips had gotten ced around his body, with Reece''s two arms closing in on him.

    She hadn''t ever expected to see Zack again, and couldn''t help but shatter him in her embrace. However, backing up, she couldn''t help but notice one traveler missing that left on their journey.

    "Mmm, so nice to see you Zack," Reece smiled, pointing over at the bus. "Where is Una? Did she have to get another motorcycle because you stuffed yourselves with food on the way."

    "She''s waiting for us to rescue her," Zack said with a smile. "Now where is Barabin? I''m sure that monster can save her from the Aresoul in no time."

    "What?" Reece said, dropping the stic bags full of food she''d grabbed from the gas station. "What do you mean Una is with the Aresoul. She-she was with Monica a few days ago?"

    "It''s my fault," Monica wiped a tear from her eyes. "She-she wouldn''t listen to me! She chose to go with them to save Zack! I should be the one in her ce!"

    Monica still felt so much resentment and anger towards what happened that she wanted to cry. If she''d gone with the Aresoul, her brother and Una could''ve been happy together! Now-now the love of his life was missing, and she had to walk in her ce!

    "Monica, I understand. Una made a smart choice," Reece smiled, holding her thumb up. "As your leader, I demand you go into the store and get something to cheer yourself up. By the way, how much time do we have to save her?"

    "Next month, there will be thepetition between the three nations," Zack said, crossing his arms. "Kreal, the Aresoul, promised he''d take Una there. I''m sure we''ll be able to get her back if we go."

    "Then we have nothing to worry about," Reece wiped away a tear from Monica''s eyes. "Now, don''t worry. In a few days, Howard will be back with Barabin and we can discuss it with him."

    "What do you mean back with Howard?" Monica suddenly felt something inside of her shatter. "He''s not in the bus! What is that idiot doing with Barabin! I-I''m going to kill him when I see him!"

    "He''s trying to protect you." Reece put her arm around Monica, guiding her into the flickering lights of the gas station. "I''ll exin everything to you and Zack, okay?"

 Chapter 75: Bridge Between Worlds

    Chapter 75: Bridge Between Worlds

    "The Authoritarians you''re both about to meet are all Horned Authoritarians." Korlen said, pointing over to arge mountain that looked like a small hill from their location. It seemed hidden underneath the blue sky, far in the distance, but nheless only a few seconds away if they rushed their at maximum speed. "Horned Authoritarians all descend from a single group of ancestors. We''ve all changed drastically because of the Ki of the Furnace, but wee together in times of need."

    "I thought Authoritarians don''t work together?" Howard asked, brushing some of the blood off his face from his final bout of training. He''d finally managed to cross the river using the King Fire Steps after two days of training. "Heh, if that''s the case, why did i learn you''re the weakest."

    "Howard!" Barabin coughed, clearing his throat. "Korlen here is clearly stronger than me."

    "It''s fine," Korlen sighed, crossing his arms. "We are weak because we don''t work together. However, unlike you Horned and the Aresoul, we all look extremely different from each other. It''s hard to work with a ten headed serpent when you''re a lizard."

    "However, we still work together when an ominous future lurks in the shadows." Korlen tapped his back. "Howard, if you don''t mind, I''d like us to get there fast. You want me to throw you there, or you want to get on my back?"

    "Uhm, I don''t want to die again today," Howard smiled, jumping onto Korlens'' shoulders, wrapping his arms around him, with a smile. It felt like his father had been resurrected, brought back from the darkness that took him, and turned into a nice guy. "Heh, how should I act?"

    "Act like you might die if you say the wrong thing," Barabin sighed, crossing his arms. "Howard, Authoritarians love children, but they don''t like strong people like me. Since you''re with me, your words are naturally my words. I don''t want to die because you''re careless."

    "He''s telling the truth, Howard. If there is one thing you need to work on, is being so honest," Korlen stepped off his back foot.

    Swoosh!

    Leaping across the dozens of spiked mountains beneath them, in just a second Korlen seemed to cover over a dozen mountains in the endless distance. Landing on top of a peak, he gently ced Howrad down as Barabinnded by his side.

    In front of them, three humans seemed to be sitting around a fire, sharing drinks and smiling while waiting some food toe to the boil. To the left of them, the carcass of some type of small Authoritarian had been fully cooked, and to the right a single 1.6 meter tall female with blonde hair seemed to have fallen asleep. Howard couldn''t help but stare at her gorgeous figure and alluring body before realizing all three men had turned to him with suspicious and unweing expressions.

    "Who is the kid? I thought we only agreed to earth man over here," A buff man, roughly about 2 meters tall, stood up with the wing from the Authoritarian carcass and bit down into it. "Are you trying to kill us, Korlen?"

    "I''m here to sneak into the base!" Howard said with a smile, "Hi, it''s nice to meet you! Who''s the pretty girl?"

    "Howard," Barabin face palmed himself. Bowing deeply to try and show his respect "I apologize. He''s a student of Horned Nation that''s only fourteen years old. He means nothing but respect."

    "Hmm, well I like him already!" The manughed, patting his belly and pointing over at a log that had been prepared to the side. "He''s honest! People who are honest don''t usually back stab you! Ha, who made him? Was it you, Korlen?"

    "He-he really is a student of Horned Nation," Korlen had taken time to adjust to Howard''s strange Ki fluctuations too.

    Howard really did seem to be an Authoritarian to most Authoritarians due to his Ki Frequency. When he moved, it seemed that he carried an ancient will full of limitless might. To describe it further, he gave off the presence of a special type of ancient being, one of the first horned creatures that had walked thend.

    Nheless, it wasn''t quite the same as a regr Authoritarian, and could best bepared to a diluted wine. It wasn''t quite like the Horned, or the Authoritarian. In many ways, Howard seemed to be the perfect bridge between their two worlds.

    "Hah, well then. I''ll tell your 9 wives you''ve been faithful, hahaha! Kid, I''m Bersax. I''ll be haunting your dreams for the next few hours! That over there is my daughter, however, she''s much older than you!"

    "She''s training in her sleep," Bersaxughed, sitting down and guiding Howard over to his side. "So tell me? How are you going to help us with the Jarkeles. Do you even have an Authoritarian form?"

    "He doesn''t," Barabin said, shaking his head. "However, he can do two things no other Horned can. One, he can use recently expelled energy and weaponize it as his own Ki. Two, he can tune into Ki much better than anyone I''ve ever seen at his level."

    "He''s a little monster. I''m trying to get Perelel to marry him," Korlen said, sitting next to Howard and grabbing a piece of the small pig like Authoritarian that had been partially butchered. "If you do well, Howard, you better watch out. A few more women might have to go to the West Branch to try and earn your affections!"

    "We have something to discuss." The girl opened her eyes, folding up her beautiful torso into a seated position. "We don''t have very long to discuss it. The Jarkalez will be finished making a pathway in less than a day. We need to attack tonight."

    "We can discuss the fake Authoritarianter,"

    "She''s a little mean, but she''ll warm up to you!" Bersax''s tone got more serious, before he snapped his fingers, turning the mes into a map of the nearby area. "Heh, sorry Howard. Korlen, did you tell those two our n?"

    "The n is to kill them all, right?" Howard said with a smile. "If they''re trying to hurt my friends, than it just be better to kill them."

    "Hoh, I like him a little bit," The blonde women pepped up,ughing a little bit. "Kid, the Jarkeles aren''t easy to kill. We''re going to lure them away and have Barabin here protect us while we try to get close to them."

    "And that''s where you destroy the pathway," Korlen finished the girl, Varkale''s sentence. "The Jarkales only travel in packs of 10 to a fight, never less, and we sense only thirteen with them. Two of the Jarkales are definitely student level, roughly the C rank. Howard, your body is almost to the C rank. As for the final one, it''s an old man in the B rank. He''s likely going to be unable to hurt you if you destroy the path."

    "How do I destroy it?" Howard asked, having never seen what a so called pathway was in person. Barabin had shown him how to make a small path on the bus, it was basically just sting a single area with your Ki in order to create a swelling of your power in space. However, how do you destroy one?

    "It''s simple. You just put your own Ki into it." Barabin patted Howard on the back. "When I showed you how to make a path on the bus, it disappeared when I touched it right? Ki gathered into such small ces is very sensitive. If you throw a fireball at it, it will explode."

    "Make sure you''re close away from it," Korlen added, snapping his fingers, causing a ck me to spiral in his hands. "Worst case scenario, use King Fire Sprint to escape as fast as possible. There is a small chance a Jarkeles in the A rank will stay behind. If that happens, Howard, you''re going to have to escape by yourself."

    "I''m in! It''s to protect Monica, and Jenny. I''ll kill everything that gets in my way if I have to," Howard smiled, nodding his head and turning to the mountains in the distance. "So, how far away are they?"

    "They''re pretty far, but also close for them," Bersax pointed at the Horizon, a small swelling in the distance that seemed like a small dot seemed to be his target. "They''re roughly 150 miles away. However, at about 100 miles, they''ll attack us. Since you''re weaker, I''m guessing Korlen''s n was to have you run there unnoticed. Heh, you might even win my daughters affections if you seed."

    "You have plenty of other daughters, father. I''m into older men. Frankly, I''d rather date earth dude over here than pipsqueak. Unless he can crush me in a battle, I''d rather starve every night than look over and realize my husband is a pansy." The Authoritarian named Varkale''s replied, having it with her father and his strange humor.

    She had grown up with an extremely high aptitudepared to other of her Authoritarian peers, and reached the B rank by the time she turned 20, and learned to change into her human form when she was twenty-five.

    Not only that, but she was a Nine Horned Lotus Lizard, which was the strongest and most powerful Lizard species on this side of the Furnace. For her to marry just any regr person, it would be an insult to her upbringing and years of hard work. Frankly, she really wanted to be the strongest Nine Horned Lotus Lizard and never marry.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that her dad wouldn''t let her go another ten years without marrying, or he''d force her to leave their den. Authoritarians, prioritized the birth of the next generation, and this also applied to her father. Naturally, since his daughter had grown up so strong, it could only mean his grandkids would be even stronger.

    "Father, do you hear me? I don''t want to marry ever frankly! Not until I meet a man who can literally knock me off my feet!"

    "Well, Howard, would you like to fight my daughter,ter? Hah, if you knock her off her feet, she''ll follow you wherever you go, hahahaha!" Bersax patted him on the back before he noticed a loud bang in the distance. "Ugh, but seriously, I think they''re almost done with their path. We have roughly two hours before we go. Is there anything we need to practice?"

    "I''m unfamiliar with your powers," Barabin sighed, pointing down at a ravine below, "In one hour, I think we can spar enough that I know how to protect you," Barabin gently tapped the floor, jumping into the air before he spun towards the Ravine below.

    "Howard, why don''t youe watch. Consider this part of your training."

 Chapter 76: Pinpoint

    Chapter 76: Pinpoint

    "Stay in your human forms." Barabin took a deep breath, feeling the earth Ki around him. "Attack me only once each." Barabin nodded his head, pointing at Bersax, "After you each attack me once, then we can begin sparring."

    "There is no need," Bersax''s body suddenly seemed to stretch in every direction, creating arge shadow that covered the desert-like floor underneath the setting sun. In a second, he''d grown 3 meters tall. "All I need to know is you can defend an attack from the Jarkalez. Why would I let you have all my secrets, Horned? Without that boy''s aura around, I''m starting to disdain you."

    "Stay calm," Korlen pushed Bersax back, and suddenly summoned a massive ck fire around his body. "He''s helping us. He''s not the Aresoul that killed one of your children, no the Varlen bastard that tried to ensnare your wife."

    ''He might as well be," Bersax spit on the floor, shaking his head as he looked up at his beautiful daughter on the top of the cliff, peering over with Howard next to his side. "The Aresoul and the Horned have the same scent. If they started hunting us together in a few years, I wouldn''t be surprised."

    "I promise I''ve never killed a single Authoritarian," Barabin''s fangs suddenly appeared on the side of his mouth. He tore his brown jacket off his body, and tossed it to the side, before he stepped back and created a series of earth ki swords. "However, if you don''t take me seriously, I might end up doing so today."

    "Oh, he''s a fanged, one." Bersaxughed, "He kills his own kind, hahaha! What are you a pacifist? Did you drink too much blood and it went to your head?"

    "I''ming," Korlen''s arm turned ck before his arm transformed to three times it size. Turning off his back foot, he seemed to create a massive whirlwind that struck at Barabin''s very being. His ck hair spun around his head, his pale muscles tensing to the limit, before a ck me came out of Korlen''s hand.

    Boom!

    The earth seemed to get split in two directions before a gigantic shield of earth appeared out of the ground. Barabin, dropping back on one knee, bit his tongue before his own blood dripped down his lips to his partially torn white shirt.

    "Not bad. How does thatpare to the Zarkales strongest attack?"

    "When all ten of them attack you at once, it''s about three times the force."

    "Then all three of you attack me together," Barabin stepped off the floor, suddenly feeling a rage burning inside of him that spread through his body. He had stop challenging himself for thest hundred years, and hadn''t had the desire to get stronger since fighting Necrolith. Since then, however, every day he asked Harley and Reece for a single drop of blood.

    He couldn''t take losing himself to those insane feelings again, the ones that turned him to something worse than a monster. However, he couldn''t not get stronger either. By using just a little amount of blood everyday, he nourished his flesh and becamefortable with the feeling of wanting blood. He still thought about Harley''s tiny neck, and her 1.6 meter tall body that he wanted to gently grasp and drain until it became pallid and supple. However, even with those thoughts, seeing Howard push himself to a ce of insanity to protect Monica got to him.

    ''I should have reached the peak of the A rank,'' Barabin watched Bersax, Korlen and another 1.7 meter tall Authoritarian with tall Blue Hair that spread all the way down his back. He had on a white tunic that seemed from an ancient era, but with a set of jean pants that he must have gotten from a Ki Storm. ''However, Howard, there is things much stronger than even in the S rank in the Furnace. Things that even your nightmares would run away from!''

    "Hurry up and attack!'' Barabin pushed his hands together, causing the entire earth around him to enter into his grasp. To be more precise, the cracked sandstone beneath his body began to start to tremble, the rocks bounced and ricocheted off the floor, while his muscles started to bulge. "Hurry up and attack me together! Make sure it''s stronger than the worst the Jarkales can do."

    Barabin smiled, looking up at Howard with a smile on his face. He wanted to show Howard that even if he had gotten strong quickly his teacher was still years away from being in his grasp. Howard hade so far so quickly since the day he entered the Furnace and joined Horned Nation. He''d gone from the F rank to the D rank in less than two months, and had even seen a Night Lord.

    He''d even found a girlfriend and apparently the two of them already made out in front of the girls in the West Branch on the 3rd floor. "Howard," Barabin screamed, "You must always challenge yourself! Don''t be like your teacher and ck off for a hundred years!"

    "Yes teacher!" Howard smiled, watching with anticipation and eagerness. "However, be careful! You''re starting to act like me!"

    ''Idiot, I wish. I couldn''t just hang around three girls or my wife Sally would have my head,'' Barabinughed, holding out his hands and starting to feel hundreds of defensive walls that he could erect. "Now attack me! Stop showboating, and go for it!"

    "It''s done," Korlen sighed, his ck hand growing five times before three streams of ck me burst forward and fused in the air together. Arge python seemed to coalesce in the air before it disappeared quickly into the clouds and dove toward the floor!

    Bersaxughed, and caused the wind around him to crack before a gigantic gale seemed to turn into a strange, flickering sword. Looking like he had just caused a tornado of endless might to appear on his fist, he spun and shed the wind towards Barabin. To the side of his attack, a pir of mes shot foward, and sooned fused with the wind, causing an explosion to appear in the sky that instantly breached Barabin''s space.

    A hundred walls shot up in front of him, getting strengthened by his Ki, before they bifurcated into earth like spines that shattered the pir of ck mes above. Gently touching the ground, Barabin watched his sweat drip down onto his pale hands before a few droplets of his blood joined them.

    Feeling his power waning, he sighed, looking up at the endless amount of rocks and debris that had begun falling towards his body.

    "I was wrong. He''s not an idiot, he''s suicidal," Bersaxughed, pping his hands together and jumping over to Barabin''s side. "Screw it, you''re insane. I''ll be your friend. As long as you let that little brate beat up my daughter!"

    "I''m honored," Barabin smiled, grabbing Bersax''s hand. "However, you all weren''t even using your Authoritarian bodies. I''m only alive because your weaker in these forms."

    ''We''re also faster, and harder to hit," Korlen opened up a small canteen of it and tossed it at Barabin. "You''re going to have to handle at least 20 of those attacks, or else the Jarkales will probably notice Howard. You think you can do it?"

    Of course, Barabin had no choice to admit that those attacks were hard to ward off, however, could the Jarkales really hit four moving targets?

    Barabin remembered the Jarkalesing to the East branch''s main gate like it was yesterday. They tried to storm the entrance to the branch using a primitive log in the middle of the night. Ren had been out walking at the time, and had only just entered into the B rank. Yet, by himself, without Sally around to help him, he ignited all of them into mes before they could attack.

    In the morning, in the main hall when a few of the youngest students at the time had prepared breakfast, Ren had brought in a few bodies asking what kind of zombies he''d found. It wasn''t until a weekter that Sally identified them as the Jarkales after looking through some ancient maps from the original Four Guardians and the founders.

    "Ugh, I can handle it. However, why do you need an Earth User to stop their attacks. I don''t understand?"

    "It''s because it''s harder to see behind walls." Bersax sighed, shaking his head. "They are so good at aiming from far away that they can pinpoint an apple from 100 miles, and all ten of them can hit it. The only thing that can keep them from hitting that apple is covering it up. You''re going to have to make a lot of walls hahahaha!"

    "Well then, Let''s get going," Barabin smiled, holding up his thumb. "However, what the hell was in this canteen? Why do I feel so weird?"

 Chapter 77: Blood Pact

    Chapter 77: Blood Pact

    "This isn''t that bad," Barabin took a swig of the canteen he''d gotten from Korlen and wiped off a trail of dark blood from the side of his mouth. "You said this is the blood of an Authoritarian that''s mixed in with rare herbs? Where did you learn how to make this?"

    "I met another Horned along time ago." Korlen had a soft spot for Hornedpared to most Authoritarians because he met a kind man named Brajol well before he found his first wife. "He said he was trying to make a form for one of his students, and found mixing Authoritarian''s blood with Grey Night Root caused a good reaction in himself. Since he also could drink blood, he figured it would work for his little protege."

    "Heh, I should thank that old man if I ever meet him," Barabin took a deep breath, gently patting Howard on the back as he stretched, and got ready to burst with maximum speed towards the Zarkales main base. "Regardless, Howard is more important right now. He has the entire world on his shoulders."

    "One, Two, Three!" Howard stretched his arms, his hamstrings, and his entire torso. It reminded him of his gym ss back in Montgomery before he had horns. Back then, the entire world had been like his oyster, he never got bullied, and his mother cooked for him every night.

    His mother had been 1.7 meters tall and brte with some of the prettiest brown eyes in the world, and she had even run her own exercise business before she died. Howard had stretched with her a few times a week with his friends, findingfort in her voice when she counted through the routine.

    "Anyways, Howard, enough stretching," Barabin gently patted him on the shoulder, trying to fill him with strength before he ran straight into the dangerous zone of the mountains. "Your safety is your priority. Worst case scenario, we can make a pathway close to them and return at ater point."

    "I''m going to seed," Howard said with a smile, "Zack told me he''s with Monica. I''m going to tear her apart when I see her again!" Howard mmed his foot into the ground, a fire surging around his body, before he looked into Barabin''s eyes.

    "Now, all I got to do, right, is destroy their Ki Pathway. You''re going to be the ones in true danger."

    "You''re right. Now go. You''re a lot slower than this old man," Barabin gently patted Howard on the shoulder, turning around only to feel dust touching against his back. He didn''t even bother to watch Howard begin his 150 kilometer sprint.

    He took another swig of the canteen and jumped on top of the mountain. Bersax, Korlen, and their partner looked like they''de to peace with their deaths, resting next to the pitiful torn apart bones of their Authoritarian meal.

    "We''re roughly 10 times faster than Howard even when he uses King Fire Sprint." Bersax tossed Barabin a small stone and pointed at a log. "However, we Authoritarians have something we do every time we work together. We act like little kids and pass around a rock, hahaha! Just give your finger a little prick, drop some blood on it, and then pass the rock to Korlen. It''s called a blood bond! For the next twenty-four hours, we promise not to kill each other!"

    "You alway do this?" Barabin gently drew blood from his hand with a gentle swipe against the rock. He tossed it over to Korlen and shook his head. "Why? Isn''t words enough?"

    "We alle from simr ancestors." Korlen said, shaking his head. "By revealing our blood to one another, we can sense the Ki of our ancestors are the same. It makes it easier to work in unison. Even though all of us look so damn different!"

    "Heh, then why am I participating?" Barabin looked over, feeling Howard getting closer and closer to the Jarkales territory. "Is it just so you realize how different I am from you all?"

    "You have horns too. Though you aren''t like Howard, and you might have no Authoritarian blood," Korlen picked up the blood filled rock, and gently tossed it against the ground. "You''re still made of blood. You still can die today. The least we can do is not kill you for at least 12 hours."

    "Hahahahaha! My thoughts exactly!" Braxin''s muscles began to tremble from his excitement. "Anyways, the kid has a good enough head start. You ready to annoy the hell out of the Jarkales?"

    "Let''s do it." Barabin looked down at the blood dripping against the floor, somewhat feeling the primitive energy they''d all discussed. It felt like thousands of ancestors had surrounded them, wishing them well. The feeling was almost intoxicating. "Everyone behind me." Barabin stepped off his back foot, activating the Earth Ki around him, causing the mountain to tremble and the bones to begin to break on the Authoritarian corpse to break apart. "The Jarkales will regret trying to reach the other side of the Furnace. Let''s give them hell."

    ###

    Howard sprinted at his fastest speed, using King Fire Sprint to the maximum. Every few moments, he seemed to travel 100 meters. He had to be going at least 120 kilometers an hour.

    He jumped over bushes, and felt the wind smacking against his white jacket and blue pants. With a flip, he leaped over a hill and slid down the declination before an explosion sounded behind him.

    To his right, ten beams seemed to coalesce in the air and glimmer brighter than the sun before it fired forward and struck somewhere in the distance.

    Boom!

    The cracked ground underneath Howard began to splinter apart and dozens of small Authoritarians rushed towards him with panicked expressions. A secondter, another explosion soared over Howard''s head, cutting off the top of a mountain top, and causing shrapnel to shoot towards him.

    Swoosh!

    Howard activated King Fire Sprint to the maximum and rushed towards the dangerous flickering lights in the horizon. He had been told by Barabin where to go, and he could see the clifface of the mountain that he had to enter.

    Boom!

    Another explosion followed before Howard finally noticed ten figures jumping in the air. Their bodies seemed to turnpletely opaque and white, their capes flickering rampantly in the wind, before their bodies seemed to morph together and give rise to a powerful st. It almost looked like the Eight Zarkales used the power of the sun, and acted like lenses to bring out its destructive might. Except, Howard could feel their Ki hitting against him in the air. His body felt an intense revulsion to it. Their Ki seemed full of the contamination of death. Even Necrolith hadn''t hadn''t evoked such a powerful hatred in him.

    ''They-they need me to hurry!''

    Howard jumped into the air, instantly crossing a valley that was over 80 meters long. He slid against the ground, turned down a road, before he finally saw therge mountain he had to reach.

    Boom!

    Another explosion cut a mountain in half, and divided the horizon with sparks and debris. Finally seeing the entryway to the cave, Howard rushed inside, finding two teenagers in ck suits and a single old manying on the floor. And behind the old man, a single white glimmer of light twinkled and shimmered.

    ''That''s the pathway!'' Howard instantly activated King Fire Sprint to the maximum, rushing towards the teenagers as they tried to get to their feet. Pushing his hand against the top of a rock, Howard spun in the air, sending out two streams of fire that sent the teeangers shooting forward!

    Boom!

    Their bodies copsed into a cloud of dust, disappearing into the dark shadows, before the old man sighed and stood up to his feet. Instantly, a strange, ominous Ki began to appear around him, causing the entire space to glow white.

    "Well, I see we aren''t wee on the other side of the Furnace," The man held out his hand, causing a gigantic ax made of terrifying white light to appear in his hand. "Do you have a name, young one? Before I reap what you sowed."

    "You-you''re in the way." Howard gently tapped the floor, causing a powerful surge of Fire Ki to travel up his legs. "Move, or I''ll kill you. You''re in the way of me protecting my family."

    Howard could sense an even more ominous Ki from this man then he could from the ten outside, floating in the air. It felt like he''d participated in mass ughter,ying waste to thousands with the weapon in his hand. He seemed to possess an air of nobility that mixed in with those strange, regal feelings. His shirt had dozens of intricate patterns, one that Howard would expect to see on a king.

    "Heh, you know? I''m pretty strong, little brat." the old man cracked his neck, causing a second ax to appear in his other hand. "I trained the ten men outside when your mother still had her finger in her mouth! I''ll give you ten seconds to kill yourself, or I''ll help you along."

    "I''ve died plenty of times," Howard had died at least 200 times now after training with Barabus. "You''re going to suffer my true wrath!" Howard''s horns began to grow above his head, his body glowing white, while the mes in his legs only grew stronger. "For everyone I love, I''ll make you move!"

 Chapter 78: Plan of Attack

    Chapter 78: n of Attack

    "Hoh, in my youth," The old Zarkales man replied, cracking his neck while looking at Howard. "In my youth, I had someone I loved too. Then she died. I wonder if I can make the same happen to you?" He snickered, and gently stepped forward towards Howard.

    "How about this. Why don''t we sit down and talk so I don''t have to execute you right away. We can let you live for a little while. After all, you did just barge in here and kick my grandsons in the face. A little boy like you can''t be killed immediately. You have to be admonished slowly. How would me chopping off your hands first sound?" The manughed, shaking his head before he noticed Howard''s power had begun to surge.

    Howard hadn''t wanted to use the Zarkales Ki ebbing and flowing around him at first that seemed omnipresent in the small cavern. Still, if he didn''t this old man might seriously harm Monica. A powerful me began to surge around his body, traveling across his muscr torso, before a white light shot out of it.

    He could feel a craving for death and destruction from the Zarkales Ki he''d pulled out of the air. Suddenly, it felt like a monster had been birthed inside of his chest, and all he wanted to do was kill the old wizened man taunting him a few meters away.

    "Oh, you''re not normal? Your power is getting close to the B rank. You can''t be older that 15. If you were a Zarkales, you''d be in the top one percent. It''s a shame against me you''re nothing but a little trophy to take him."

    ''Yindred, are you still there?'' Howards teeth shot out the side of his mouth, cutting through his lips, while the rest of his body struggled to absorb more and more energy from the air. Unfortunately, his body had only reached the peak of the D rank, and because of that he seemed to have endless shackles on his body.

    However, if he could use Dream Ki, those limits would be crushed and he might even be able to enter the peak of the B rank! The old Zarkales was clearly strong in body and mind, but all he needed to do is destroy the point behind him! Yindred hadn''t talked to him since the battle with the Aresoul, but this was a matter of life and death! He could tell one sh of those glimmering axes and he''d probably vanish into dust!

    ''I-I can''t help you very much,'' Yindred''s voice appeared in his mind, full of a tenderness and sadness that he did not expect. ''I-I need to go to dreamscapes to recharge my dream ki. I-I can only help you for one second. Any longer than that, and I''ll fall asleep for a long time.''

    ''I knew it. I''ll have to do outsmart him,'' Howard stepped off his back foot, surging forward, before he activated Ki Transformation and sent a hundred fire pythons surging in various directions.

    The old Zarkales named Jarlock,ughed, before he realized 80 of those pythons seemed to be moving towards his grandchildren. Sensing this, his body suddenly shifted, traveling 300 meters in an instant and striking Howard in the chest.

    Boom!

    Howard turned into a beam of light that crashed into his own pythons, and felt the entire pressure of the wall smashing into his body. His eyes immediately appeared to shoot out of his skull before he looked forward and saw Jarlock''s entire torso on fire.

    "You-you''re not bad. Attacking my grandchildren without any remorse," Jarlock gently wiped off the trail of fire from his shirt. "Heh, you can even use Ki Transformation. However, what are you going to do now? You think you can escape."

    "Heh, you care about your family too?" Howard said, gently pushing himself off the wall, and pushed his shoulder back into his socket. "I do too. I care about them so much that you have to die."

    "Right now, by body is at the peak of the B rank, but my skills are in the S rank." Jarlockughed, waving Howard forward. "How about this? Since you seem smart, I''ll give you three seconds to run before I start chasing you.''

    Jarlock sensed something strange in the boy in front of him, and didn''t want to leave his grandsons at risk. Though he killed enough in his time to make a sea of blood, he still had wives and a family. Even the most demented people still wanted to have progeny that lived onto the next generation. He had to ensure their survival. Even if it meant letting this little brat get away for a few seconds, it be worth it to save his precious, talented grandsons.

    In the Zarkales subnation of Stellmore, his grandsons had only average aptitude but had great potential to be team leaders. For the Zarkales, that traveled in teams of ten, having a great tactician with only moderate Ki Control was better than having an expert that only cared about himself.

    "So, have you decided?" Jarlock walked towards Howard slowly, gently and cidly making his ways to his grandson body. "You can''t win in here. All you can do is die a little bit slower than I''d like."

    "I got an idea," Howard smiled, lifting up his hand before a gigantic me started to growrger andrger before it began to spin in the air. A few rocks from the ground started to get wound inside of it, before it grew into a terrifying snake. "Why don''t we both die? So everyone I love can live," Howard held out his hand, causing three more pythons of fire to get birthed and begin to suck up the air in the space. "I''ll just drain this ce of oxygen. Your grandsons can''t live without air right?"

    "Like I''ll let you, brat." Jarlock rushed towards Howard only to see a dozen pirs of mes shooting at his grandsons. Both of them had passed out from that kick earlier, and hadn''t even turned their necks to look at the attack. They looked like frail beings on the floor, their torso sunk into the wall, before Jarlock instantly appeared in front of them and shed forward.

    Swoosh!

    Howard activated King Fire Sprint to the maximum and turned into three phantoms that sent out dozens of mes in various directions.

    Boom!

    Arge hand mmed into Howard''s back before it disappeared and stepped back in space. Appearing in front of his grandsons again, Jarlock opened his arms, creating a white shield as the mes bounced off the wall towards him.

    ''Ugh, he filled his mes with rocks so they''d bounce." Jarlock shook his head, creating a white beam of light in his hand as Howard scrambled to his feet. "It''s a shame. He''s smart for a teenager. Watching him die without anyone else to see it is almost a waste."

    "Now!" Howard said, wiping the blood off his mouth. "Yindred, now!"

    ''One seconding right up!'' Yindred sighed, feeling thest bit of power she had disappearing inside of her. ''You-you better find a dreamscape after this brat, and it better be a high level one! You owe me!''

    "I promise," Howard''s body suddenly seemed to get covered with the strange markings he had against the Aresoul. His body instantly felt lighter than a feather, his pupils darkening, before he seemed to turn into a beam of light that shifted into the horizon.

    "What the hell? Is he a Varlen?" Jarlock watched in disbelief as Howard instantly appeared in front of the pathway he''d made and gently touched it with his finger.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Howard had already appeared in front of his chest, hooking it towards his face with a powerful me surging all around him. Moving towards Jarlock, Howard had basically activated every single ounce of his strength and sent it all into his fist.

    Training Fire King Sprint taught him how to begin to understand sending Ki into his body in order to create the maximum amount of destruction and death. Right now, because of the dream ki, his ability to do this expanded manifold, and his fist had basically turned into a me of untold power. Pushing off his back foot, Howard sent all of this energy screaming towards Jarlock''s chest.

    Boom!

    Jarlocks'' ax somehow managed to move to block his heart, however, the force beyond Howard''s attack caused his spine to arch back, his torso to cave in, before a gigantic imprint pushed into his body. Feeling the energy picking him off the floor, Jarlock saw his grandsons left vulnerable on the floor.

    "No, please don''t kill them! Please!" Jarlock could''ve used the time to defend, but instead pleaded to Howard as his fist swung forward one more time. "Please! Please forgive me!"

    "You''re all dead!" Howards hand sent out a pir of mes that shot into Jarlock''s chest one more time, causing blood to shoot out of his mouth before the room turned amber from the flickering of mes! Jarlock instantly flew out the cave, rolling against the sharp rocks that barbed into his soul.

    The next moment, he could only look up in horror as the mes burned in the cavern.

    "You''ll pay for this you brat! Even if I have to search through every crevice of the Furnace, you''ll die a thousand times!"

 Chapter 79: Becoming Evil

    Chapter 79: Bing Evil

    Three dayster,

    Howard and Barabin and Korlenughed together, sharing some meat from a small Authoritarian back at the Ki Reservoir.

    The Jarkales had spent two entire days hunting them, but once they got back to Korlen''s territory the Authoritarians under hismand were more than enough to scare them back to the other side of the Furnace.

    "Heh, I didn''t think they''d chase us so hard," Korlen smiled, feasting on the leg of the small Authoritarian. "It''s a shame they would''ve brought nothing but death and destruction. Howard, you still haven''t mentioned to us how you managed to escape from that Jarkales expert."

    Howard had spent two days recalling that day in the cavern, and still didn''t believe himself. In the heat of the moment, he''d let those mes swallow the entire cavern hole. The two grandsons of Jaclock most likely hadn''t died, but if they ever walked again he''d be surprised.

    In fact, he could''ve killed them if he unleashed his maximum power, but for some reason Jarlock''s voice had made him restrain himself. They wouldn''t have done the same for him.

    "I-I got lucky. He had his grandsons there, and I attacked them and him at the same time," Howard sighed, crossing his arms. "Heh, he was going to kill me, so I had no trouble bursting his grandchildren into mes."

    Howard smiled, trying not to tear up as he saw their faces. They had looked like him. They both had been around 1.8 meters tall, had ck hair and were wearing white cloaks. Without an ounce of remorse, he''d hit them before they even got a chance to defend themselves.

    "Heh, do I sound horrible? What do you think of Barabin?"

    "I think you''re not as bad as you think, Howard," Barabin patted him on the back. "His son is alive because of you, and at least for another year, the Jarkales won''t be able to attack us."

    "Howard, be proud of yourself," Korlen stood up, and sighed, looking out to see if his wife had returned yet. There had been a Ki storm in a nearby area, and his wife promised to get them something to drive back with. "Ugh, just where the hell is Meros'' mother! She has no problem eating the food I find, but when I ask her for something!"

    "I''m right here, honey. Maybe I shouldn''t let you have another wife," A beautiful ck haired woman that seemed prettier than any human Howard had ever seen walked over and spun a set of keys. "If I''m already so hard to deal with, maybe I can even quit and leave you with someone else?"

    "I apologize!" Korlen gulped, bowing onto the floor. "I-I promise to hunt you something better tomorrow!"

    "Heh, catch Howard," The beautifuldy smiled, gently touching the top of his head with an almost ethereal grace. "I happened to get lucky enough to catch a bus before it burst into mes. I think, Korlen, you should hunt for the next two days or else I''m not letting you sleep next to me."

    "Heh, she got you," Howard smiled, shaking his head. "Anyways, what''s next Barabin? Why have you seemed more worried the more time has passed."

    "Howard, I have something to tell you," Barabin had been holding a secret about Monica and Zack in his heart for a while, and hadn''t been willing to tell Howard. "However, you have to promise that you won''t tell Monica. No matter what."

    "What is it?" Howard smiled, eating a few more bites from the small Authoritarian wing he had in his hand. "It can''t be that bad. She already got her brother back, and in my dreamst night Zack told me the sooner we saw him the better. Why are all you adults always holding back information?"

    "I-I''m the reason Zack went with Una," Barabin sighed, shaking his head. "I-I don''t know if you know this, but there have been 10 massacres since Horned Nation was founded. And each massacre happened because of a single brother and sister pair."

    "I-I asked Zack to explore the open Furnace because around this time of year Dark Ki can attract the most death and destruction. It tends to wake up the Night Lords like Necrolith, and even the Varlen''s Dream Beasts grow crazy from it. "I-I asked Zack to go to the open Furnace, Howard, because him and Monica together will bring nothing but tragedy."

    "Did you know the Aresoul were going to be there?" Howard said, raising his brow and nonchntly eating his food. "If you didn''t, is it really your fault for wanting to protect your students?" Howard took another bite, smiling and looking at Meros as he gently rested next to him. "Why do you look so upset?"

    "Howard, I-I obviously didn''t want Zack to die. I had no idea him and Una would run into each other. However, what I''m about to ask you, is going to be hard to hear. I need you to try and do something. If you''re able to aplish it, the 11th Massacre might never happen."

    "Heh, what it is?" Howard said, raising his shoulders. "What do you want me to do?"

    "I want you to be evil Howard. I want you to absorb the Dark Ki they emit and use it to destroy one of our enemies in such a fashion that it can be considered a massacre. I-i want you to rid us of that damn curse!" Barabin stood up, and instantly walked off, holding his chest tightly.

    If he had Howard absorb the Dark Ki that Monica and Zack naturally released, he could dy the 11th massacre for at least 10 years by absorbing part of their Dark Ki. However, there was another way to end Dark Ki, and that was to feed it. If Howard managed to absorb Monica and Zack''s Dark Ki and then wiped out the Jarkales, for instance, that energy would dissipate!

    He expected for at least 100 years Monica and Zack would be safe if Howard unleashed bloodshed on one of their enemies! However, at the same time, Dark Ki could make him insane! He couldn''t push something that on a young boy, but he also had to! It was the only way to save the Horned Nation from another massacre!

    "I''ll do it, obviously," Howard smiled. "For Monica, and for Una and even you teacher. Even if I have to massacre an entire valley, and leave nothing behind but corpses I''ll do it. However, what is Dark Ki? Does this have something to do with Monica and Zack being brother and sister?"

    "Hoh, you knew?" Barabin pointed at the bus. "Howard, I''m going to say goodbye to Korlen, but then we have to talk. By the time we get back to the West Branch, I expect you to fully understand how dangerous your girlfriend is at this very moment. In fact, if we don''t see her in a month, I expect the entire West Branch will go up in mes."

    "Howard, he''ll miss you," Korlen said, waving with Meros rubbing against his leg. "Once he reaches the B rank, you can see his human form. He promises to train hard for you."

    "I''ll miss him too!" Howardughed, seeing Meros running towards him. A secondter, Meros dived into him, licking him uncontrobly before Barabin walked over to Korlen and shook his hand. "Heh, Meros! I''ll see you again soon! Come and visit me and your sister okay?"

    "Good luck," Korlen tossed a Canteen over to Howard, and crossed his arms. "Howard, it sounds like you have a great and dangerous road ahead of you. Try and drink that any time you can''t think clearly. It''s a special drink I only give to my children. However, remember, when you really can''t think clearly, take a sip of that."

    "You''ve been too kind," Barabin finally decided to hug Korlen. "It''s a shame not all Authoritarians are like you. Maybe in the future we can even be allies."

    "I''d like that, Meros," Howard smiled, standing up and patting the little Six Horned Lizard on the head. "Maybe someday we can fight the Aresoul together?"

    "And it''s now time to go," Barabin walked over to Howard and gently pushed him towards the new iron horse. "Howard, I forgot to tell you I can''t drive. You mind we figure it out on the way?"

    "Heh, I can!" Howard smiled. "My mother and I used to break thew all the time! Now let''s go! I''m going to squeeze Monica so hard when I see her!"

 Chapter 80: Absorbing Dark Ki, Part 1

    Chapter 80: Absorbing Dark Ki, Part 1

    At the West Branch, on a bright beautiful morning.

    The sun brushed against the cobblestone pathway inside of the courtyard while a few students went about their daily chores.

    Monica and Zack woke up early and went to the training facility together in order to try and get stronger. Zack had frozen two gigantic ice pirs that he struggled to hold over his head. With every movement, his muscles seemed to crack. After a year of not being able to train, his body barely maintained its hold of the C rank. Yet every fiber of his body, and muscles, had grown stronger after suffering in the Workalin prison. Every single hour since he returned he dedicated to returning to his former glory.

    At the same time, Monica barely managed to hold two buckets of ice water. She kept peering at the gate of the West Branch, waiting for Howard to arrive so she could scold him!

    "Monica, what are you doing? You should be training, sprout." Zack tossed aside a pir, and walked over to her side. "We can''t save Una if you''re weak and restless."

    "I-I want to see that idiot!" Monics tossed an ice bucket on the floor, causing it to shatter into a million pieces. "I-I thought you said you canmunicate with him when you sleep! Where is he!"

    "He-he said he''ll be here soon," Zack smiled, pointing at the gate. "Ugh, just go wait for him. You look weird training in a dress."

    Monica had woken up early this morning and carefully tied her hair into a bun before she spent a full hour decided on her dress. She had missed Howards warmth at night, every night, and had to get filled in on the gruesome details of Howard''s time with Jenny.

    Jenny had no problem telling her about the dozens of time she feasted on Howard''s arm, and even thanked her for letting her do it. She had to make sure when Howard got back that she showed him whose his girlfriend! Harley had apparently made progress and it made her extremely upset!

    Boom!

    A green bus in the horizon crashed into a mountain, causing arge cloud of smoke to shoot into the air. Twisting on its side, the bus slid over to near the front gate, before Howard and Barabin rolled outside of it with smiles on their faces.

    "Heh, I told you it''s hard to drive," Howard smiled, pushing himself to his feet. "Barabin I think we''re going to have to walk back now. Where are we anyway?"

    "Howard?" Monica said, cracking her knuckles before she burst into a run. "I-I''m going to kill you idiot! I-I can''t believe you''re finally back!"

    "Do you hear someone?" Howard turned to look, seeing the West Branch had appeared in front of him. "Huh, how far did we go flying? Heh, you hit that mountain really hard Barabin."

    Howard had gotten good at driving two days ago when they exited the Open Furnace, but Barabin insisted he had to learn to just incase a bad situation befell them. He seemed to have the belief, though, that using the breaks would waste his time, and had gone 200 kilometers an hour.

    It had been going well until a rock punctured the tire and the bus spun and flipped in the air before falling down the side of a mountain. Luckily, Howard was able to jump out in time with Barabin. He hadn''t wanted to abandon the bus, but at least they had gotten back.

    Smiling and looking at the West Branch, Howard finally noticed a small girl flying in the air. Her green hair fluttered behind her, her eyes sparkling, before she pressed down on the ground and flipped into Howard''s chest.

    "You-you Asshole!" Monica thrust Howard down onto the floor, and dropped her legs over him. Her green dress instantly covered his entire bodies as she locked her knees around him. "I-I missed you! Close your eyes and take your punishment!"

    "I-I guess we made it back," Barabin smiled before he copsed back and stared up at the sun. "It be nice if Sally cared about me as much. Heh, I guess I have to go and find her?"

    "Mmmm!" Monica mmed her lips into Howards face, before her tongue slithered into his mouth. Her chest started to beat harder and harder, her skin blushing, before shepletely engulfed herself in him. Even with Barabin watching, it had simply been too long since they kissed! She practically kissed every part of him before her hands wrapped him in a tight embrace.

    "Monica, your horn poked me," Howard smiled, kissing her once again. "You look so pretty, and feel so warm! Did you miss me?"

    "Miss you?! I missed making you suffer!" Monica kissed his neck once before gently nibbling on it. "RRRRR! You''re so getting it! I''m not letting you leaving my side tonight no matter what girl knocks on the door!"

    ''And I''m her brother," Zack waved from the gate with his arms akimbo. "I forgot Monica had turned sixteen. Geez, I guess I should let her have a boyfriend, huh?" Zack smiled and waved at Howard, seeing him stare at him in disbelief. "Nice to finally see you out of my dreams! She''s not embarrassing you is she?"

    "Hmph, embarrassing. What will be embarrassing will be his escape attempts," Monica hugged him tighter, picking him off the ground and kissing him one more time. "Hehehe, Howard. I''ve gotten stronger! I can probably carry you with one hand now!"

    Monica finally realized Barabin hadn''t got up yet, and gulped before seeing him gently get to his feet. She instantly regretted being so affectionate, especially considering Barabin was one of the four guardians.

    The Four Guardians had the highest position in Horned Nation aside for the Founders and those in charge of the Shrines. She didn''t mean to be so impetuous, but after not seeing Howard for weeks she was truly ready to beat him up!

    "It''s okay. I''m married," Barabin smiled, standing up. "Go ahead, and have fun with Howard. I guess I can go find my wife."

    "What do you mean find?" A woman said from up above, staring down at Barabin with her ck hair flowing in the wind. She seemed small, but was actually 1.8 meters tall and had a gorgeous body with unbelievable curves. Wearing a pair of jeans and a white shirt, a green gale seemed to surge around her. "I watched you drive, Barabin. I think I''m going to give you driving lessons."

    "Sally?" Barabin smiled, immediately wiping the dust off his shirt. "Wow, you actually came? I thought you forgot about me?"

    "Hmmm, I think it''s about time you remember," Sally''s body shifted, appearing in front of Barabin before she snatched his head and brought it gently against her lips. "Mmmm, hahahaha! You crashed, idiot! Did you forget how to break?"

    "I don''t believe in breaks," Barabin kissed her one more time before seeing Zack approaching him. "However, I also have a student that I have to talk to. Mind if we meetter. I think you owe me some blood."

    ''I''ll be ready," Sally smiled, before the wind around her fluctuated and her body seemed to disappear. Because of her ability to use wind ki, sally could be considered by far the fastest of the Four Guardians. Though shecked in power, speed increased her might manifold if she truly had to attack. For this reason, she also was considered the second strongest guardian. Of course, when Barabin picked her up, she began to question this position.

    ''He''s finally decided to drink blood again. Is it weird that I''m happy for him?'' Sally smiled, watching him and Zack reconnect. ''Heh, and this is exciting. The brother and boyfriend finally meet.''

    ''I wonder if Howard is going to be able to do what Annibell predicted, and live up to the expectations that so many people have put on him.'' Sally watched Barabin push Howard forward and introduce Zack to him. Seeing this, made her feel somewhat strange, because in a month these young students had to put their lives on the line.

    ''In a few months, thepetition with the Aresoul and the Varlen will ur,'' Sally began to prepare her surprise for Barabin andughed. ''This year, unlike ten years ago, we will crush them. I can''t wait.''

    ###

    "Howard, so my sister seems to like you a lot," Zack nudged Monica who had started to blush from her brother''s conversation with Howard. "Heh, however, you know I''m in aware of your dreams right? You better not imagine doing anything funny to her!"

    "I promise I''ll only think bad stuff when I''m awake!" Howard smiled, and gently nodded his head in a jocr manner. "However, Barabin took us here for another reason, right? I-I think I''m supposed to help you." Howard had talked to Barabin on the way, and they came up with a best practice for him absorbing Dark Ki.

    If Howard absorbed Dark Ki for ten minutes a day, he should still maintain his lucidity. If he absorbed it for too long, he''d most likely go crazy. However, because of thepetition with the Aresouling up, the most important thing was to dy theing of the Massacre.

    "Howard, just like we discussed," Barabin said, crossing his arms. "I need you to try and tune into the energy that''s flowing between Zack and Monica, and suck it up. It might make you feel a little strange, but it should also increase your power."

    "You-you sure it won''t make him evil?" Monica said, squeezing his hand tightly. "I won''t lose my idiot to the darkness?"

    "It will depend how this first session goes," Barabin stood back, watching Howards horns begin to growrger on top of his head. "Howard, have you found the energy I described? It should feel malevolent and almost massive. It should almost feel like a massive storm of darkness. I need you to channel that, and pull it inside. The more of it you drain, the longer the massacre will be dyed. Do you have it?"

    "Yes, I found it," Howard said, closing his eyes and starting to focus. "It feels like a deep abyss thats both endless and frightening. All I have to do is take a little bit of that energy, right?"

    "Yes, and hopefully, I won''t have to kill you," Barabin gently stepped back a few steps before a ck vortex began to appear around Howard. His eyes darkened, and even the air around him seemed to crack. "Just buy us a little time Howard. Once we get Una back, it can all be over."

 Chapter 81: Absorbing Dark Ki, Part 2

    Chapter 81: Absorbing Dark Ki, Part 2

    "What''s happening to him?" Monica asked, looking into Howard''s darkened pupils. His torso had erged and he seemed much more terrifying. "Is-is he going to be alright?"

    "He''s taking the Dark Ki into his body." Barabin felt a little bit scared himself and perhaps a little bit surprised by Howard''s transformation. His horns had grownrger his skin released a steady stream of ck fire through his pores. It seemed like a monster that could destroy the entire Furnace with a single breath had appeared before him. "He''s still the same Howard, but the Ki Cells in his body are getting overwhelmed with dark energy. It should strengthen his body and dissipate in a few minutes. However, for those few minutes, Howard is going to have to suffer a little bit."

    Barabin could see the sweat dripping down Howard''s forehead, feel the pressure and the burden from his heaving torso, and experience the suffering through the trembling in his arms. Dark Ki could best be described, in its purest sense, as the Ki of Destruction. Not only did it cause Massacres, but in exchange for providing strength, it even attacked the body that housed it.

    In the past, Barabin had watched the 10th massacre happen because of the burden of this energy. If two Horned siblings stayed around each other for too long, this energy would eventually start to be created by their bodies, and be infused in all their attacks. Eventually, this Dark Ki, would result in madness and destruction of the hosts. However, in effect, the hosts for 10 minutes became death gods, and destroyed both friends and foes with little regard for the condition of their bodies.

    His two previous students, Georgia and Yerell, had tried everything to control the Dark Ki. They stayed at two different branches in Horned Nation, trained different techniques that strengthened the mind and body, and even tried to find herbs and ki coagnt to create a resistance to the rampant energy inside of them.

    Ultimately, on the day of a battle between the Varlen and Horned Nation, Georgia and Yerell bumped into each other on the battle field.

    Georgia, at the time, had brte hair and stood nearly a head shorter than Yerell at 1.5 meters tall. She was a singer just like Kellen, and regrly danced underneath the moonlight. She even had a goal of bing the first person to discover the origin of Ki in a Horned persons body - this wouldter to be discovered to be Ki Cells.

    Her brother, on the other hand, had been a tall man that kept to himself and many considered a recluse. He punished himself for chasing after his younger sister, and trained for hours every day to try and reach the S rank. Some spected at the time that when someone reached the S rank, their bodies would be able to handle Dark Ki without going crazy. He tried so hard to be strong that he often times didn''t think about how his training would hurt the other students, but needless to say, he had reached the B rank faster than anyone previously. Even shattering Barabin''s own record.

    Of course, with Dark Ki, the stronger a person is when they go crazy, the worse the oue. The two of them, when they encountered each other on the field, gave each other a handshake after not seeing each other for over two years.

    A swarm of ck fire had ovee them, and a few hourster all that remained in their wake was blood and destruction. Georgia ended up getting killed by her own brother who killed every single person on the battlefield before eventually waking up and killing himself.

    ''Howard,'' Barabin sighed, staring at the most talented student he ever had. "You''re the only thing keeping us from the 11th massacre. Please don''t give into the insanity. Please be able to control every inch of your body and destroy that Dark Ki! If you let it take over you, I''ll really have to chop off your head!''

    Barabin nervously looked down, waiting for the ten minute mark as Howard''s body started to light up with more effervescent and sinister mes. His arms began to bulge and grow muscles while his thoughts raced faster and faster. In his internal world, he felt like thousands of arrows assailed him from every angle, causing a feeling of insanity to pervade his being.

    ''I-I want to kill! I want to rip the world to shreds!'' Howard mmed his hand into the ground, opening his eyes to find a ck tint on the mountainous area in front of him. ''It must end! The Furnace must be destroyed! Only by its destruction with the world above bepletely and totally safe!''

    ''Who is she? Who am I?'' Howard began to lose his sense of direction, the ck mes swirling around his body before he noticed a calming sensation swirling to the surface. Like a small and elegant bird in a sea of darkness, he felt a light sh through his mind. It felt like the purest joy had grown wings and begun to fly into the distance, tearing through the darkness in front of him.

    ''I-I feel it. I feel Monica.'' Howard suddenly felt a sense of calm. His love for the girl beside him started to give him strength. It seemed to rip apart the shadowdden world and cause the Nightmare inside of him to begin to dissipate. At the same time, he felt a terrifying craving. That Dark Ki that had gotten out of his grasp. He wanted more of it! The power it brought to his muscles, his torso, and his very sense of the world! He wanted it back!

    "Enough!" Barabin''s hand blurred and crashed into the side of Howard''s face.

    Boom!

    Howard instantly skipped like a rock across thendscape, twisting and turning in the air like a light feather before he crashed and slid against the barren road. At the same time, the craving that had been trying to reach the surface hadpletely dissipated. All that remained was pain in his muscles, his body, and even his heart.

    "I guess we have to make it 9 minutes," Barabin had to shake his wrist to try and get rid of the pain of hitting Howard. During the absorption of Dark Ki, Howard''s body had rapidly grown in strength. To be honest, when he absorbed that Dark Ki, he''d truly entered into the B rank!

    To go to the B rank from the D rank was almost unheard of, however, when Yerell had caused the 10th massacre, he''d entered the peak of the S rank from the B rank! If Howard got to absorb that enticing energy for just a few more minutes, he might have even been a threat to the Four Guardians!

    "Anyways, Howard. How do you feel? Can you handle that again tomorrow?" Barabin hoisted Howard up from the floor and wiped off his torn brown shirt. "What happened? What did it feel like when the feeling was inside of you?"

    "It felt really good," Howard shook his head in fear of those strange, ominous and terrifying feelings that had appeared inside the center of his chest. "However, I felt mindless. It felt like if you dropped me in the middle of a town, I would''ve left nothing but blood."

    "And what happened when you reached that point? Did you lose yourself to it?" Barabin gently rubbed Howard''s back, seeing a few tears begin to fall down his eyes. He understood. Nothing could brpared to Dark Ki in terms of the pain it caused. The Massacres were just the result of it. Having to suffer under Dark Ki truly represented being sent to the most terrifying ces of the Furnace. It was like losing everything to a ck me of death and destruction. "What made you escape?"

    "I-I saw a bird. I think it was Monica. It felt like the most pure loving feelings and it tore through the Dark Ki for just a single second. Because of that, I think I was able to handle it."

    "It seems your perfect for this," Barabin sighed, crossing his arms. "For the next week, we''ll spend 9 minutes doing this before we spend three hours training. However, at the end of that week, me and Annibell need to tell you something."

    "A-a delegation from the Aresoul and the Varlen will being to the West Branch, and we will have to select three students to take part in apetition. Howard, I need you to think if you want to join. In a week, we''ll need the answer."

    Barabin had a few students that greatly surpassed Howard in strength at the other branches. In the East Branch, 10 of Rens students had entered into the B rank, and a few in the South Bands had developed special Ki Techniques that greatly increased their strength.

    However, even with their talent, theycked Howards main ability. The ability to get his opponents to underestimate him. The ability to use his opponents strength against them. Because of that ability, Howard had even caused the A rank Zerkales to get swallowed in his mes.

    "I-I will think about it," Howard smiled. "However, right now, I think I need to rest with Monica. Heh, it''s been almost three weeks since I had a girl sleep in my bed!"

 Chapter 82: Intense Burden

    Chapter 82: Intense Burden

    The moonlight drizzled into the windows and painted against the oak floorboards in the top floor of the West Branch.

    Monica and Howard could be seen underneath a sleeping back with their arms wrapped around each other. Howard had struggled to get his lips free after ten minutes of their reunion. His jet ck hair had been used like a vehicle to bring him closer to her.

    She seemed both worried and thrilled that Howard had absorbed her Dark Ki today. Truthfully, it had gotten stronger since her brother had arrived, and she almost pped Jenny in the face three times for just being around her. However, today, for the first time in years, the weight on her chest had lessoned. It kept heaving up and down, trying to contain the love she felt for Howard.

    She had on a ck dress and a pair of jean shorts that had gently been curved by Howard pressing his hands against her back. She literally had the marks of his embrace, her skinpletely flush red, while she gently lowered her head into his chest.

    "Howard, I-I''m so grateful for you! Without you, me and my brother would-would We''d probably end up killing each other." Monica bit her lip, staring into his glimmering, green eyes. They looked like two beady orbs that had sunken into his face. "Please! Please don''t push yourself though! I-I''m only kissing you so long tonight because you deserved it!"

    "Heh, I appreciate it," Howard gently brushed back her hair before pushing all his love from his lips to the top of her head. Her melodious voice seemed to seep into his being, and prepared him for the training toe. "I like sharing your burden! It makes me feel better when we cuddle at night!"

    "I''m I''m serious, I-I like you a lot Howard." Monica wanted to p Howard she liked him. It felt like a thousand explosions every time she looked into his eyes. "In-in a few years! I-I want us to beat each other up! Right in this room!"

    "What do you mean?" Howard said,ughing and gently kissing her head. "We got to go to sleep. If I beat you up every night, wouldn''t that hurt you!"

    "That''s not what I mean!" Monica turned around, tossing the nket around her while her face fumed. "Goodnight! Howard! Now put your damn arm around me! You''re to stay around me at all times!"

    One weekter,

    Howard''s body swirled with a ck me, however, this time the me seemed almost scared to be in his presence.

    Holding out his hand, the Dark Ki in Howard''s body seemed to coagte, before it shot up into the sky. Taking a deep breath, Howard sat back down between Monica and Zack. Returning to a calm state while he searched for the Dark Ki lingering around their bodies.

    Barabin had brought out a few beach chairs today so that he could sitfortably. Howard had started being able to handle Dark Ki for 20 minutes at a time.

    ''His bloodline is probably the strongest a Horned can have. It seems like he''s even beginning to get used to using Dark Ki.''

    ''However, my worst fear is that he is able to fully control it. If so, he might be evil permanently, and be able to use a strength that no one can match.''

    Barabin sighed and crossed his arms, leaning back on the chair while he drank a morning cup of coffee. He''d just began getting used to the new food from the current century, and had even had scrambled eggs a few weeks ago.

    Back 100 years ago, chickens weren''t a major food source, and either were poultry eggs. He gently stared up at the clouds, seeing them getting tossed and turned by a malevolent wind.

    ''In a month, the Varlen will be here. The Aresoul will be here. Howard will have topletely shatter my expectations and reach at least the middle stages of the C rank.''

    Students of Horned Nation got divided into three levels once they reached the C rank. 1st Door, 2nd Door and 3rd Door of the C rank. The 3rd Door of the C rank meant someone had gotten close to the B rank! This involved opening three essential Ki Skills.

    ''The first door is Ki Enhancement. Howard can almost do this already. The second door was Ki Transformation, but Howard managed to learn this even before the first.''

    ''Heh, when he enters into the C rank, he''ll already be at the third doorway! Once again, his body is behind him. However, I''m still impressed,'' Barabin watched Howard begin to tremble from the Dark Ki, causing him to somewhat worry. He sighed, stepping towards Howard before his eyes shot open. A maniacal stare appeared on his countenance. It looked like he wanted to crush the world.

    "One more minute!" Howard''s voice seemed to beced with pure malevolent intent. "I-I can feel the bottom of the well, hahahaha! Soon, Monica''s pain will be over."

    "And what? Your''s will begin," Barabin shed forward, smashing his hand into Howard''s face before he surfed against the winds and crashed into a mountain. "Thats'' enough for today. Monica, and Zack. Go back to training."

    "Ugh, I feel bad," Zack got up, rubbing his stomach. "I feel so much better, but what''s with Howard and trying to help us. It feels almost unfair."

    "I assure you. It will make him stronger," Barabin patted Zack on the shoulder, and slowly ambled over towards Howard''s location. His body had gotten so strong that he acted like a cannon ball when he mmed into the mountain. "Now, Monica, Annibell wants you to try and reach the B rank by next month. You''ll also go with Howard."

    "Really? You aren''t going to check on Howard?" Monica got up, shivering when she saw him stand up in the distance. "Ugh, I''ll be right back."

    Monica had started to get scared of Howard when he absorbed her Dark Ki. The more she regained her rity, the more she''d seen her madness start to surface in Howard. It terrified her that he now had to live with her pain.

    "Howard, Are you alright? Why did he hit you so hard?"

    "Because I''m going to destroy it," Howard said, climbing to his feet as his body slowly began to heal itself from the massive st that had his against his chest. "I''m going to destroy the 11th Massacre, and conquer it. I''m going to make sure you two can be happy!"

    "And, what about you, idiot?" Monica flicked Howard''s nose, which was just enough pressure to cause him to copse into her beautiful bosom. "You-you forgot I need you? Who the else am I going to kiss in the Furnace? Do you see any other guys?"

    "Monica, it''s time for Howard''s training," Barabin gently tapped her shoulder. "You can''t be close to him for the next hour. You remember the rules." Barabin didn''t want Howard getting ess to more Dark Ki. It could consume him even with his recent sess in training. "Please, like I said, go train."

    "Hmph, Howard will be stronger than you someday, and then what?" Monica mmed her foot. "Are you still going to try and keep me from him! Are you still going to force other girls to suck his blood!"

    "I-I am his teacher!" Barabin pulled Monica away from him, noticing a ck aura beginning to reappear. "He''s doing this for you, Monica. What are you doing for him but underestimating him!"

    "I-I don''t know. I-I''m still stronger than him," Monica bit her lip. "I-I''ll do what you said teacher. I-I''m sorry."

    "I didn''t mean to," Barabin watched Monica run off before Howard copsed on the floor. The pressure his body had been going through had gotten too intense. He could tell Howard didn''t want Monica to see him falter under the tremendous burden he as bearing. He understood. He also wanted to appear tougher than he was for Sally.

    "Anyways, Howard, today. Just rest." Barabin gently ced him on the floor. "A few weeks from Tomorrow, we''ll be counting on you to save Una. Please don''t disappoint."

 Chapter 83: Unclaimed Shrines

    Chapter 83: Unimed Shrines

    A monthter, a lone dark cloud in the sky got torn through by the rays of sun.

    In a mountainous area called the Harlock Passage, a small city called Bristol seemed full of life. Dozens of teenagers smiled and greeted each other while a small group of people met inside a tavern.

    Bristol had been one of the only cities in the Furnace that the zombies didn''t like to approach, so people with Ki Sensitivity, that had no true abilities to control Ki, lived there in small huts and tents.

    The men hunted for food in the morning, and returned to check on their children almost everyday. However, today, all the vigers seemed especially happy and cheery.

    Inside of a small mansion, three vehicles had been parked outside and a couple dream beasts. One green bus that had a dent on its side loomed taller over the other two vehicles. Inside the window of the mansion, Barabin crossed his arms and looked outside.

    Howard and Monica could be seen smiling and talking with Zack. A month ago, he was certain today would be the day the 11th Massacre happened.

    "It''s so nice to be back in this peaceful ce," A Varlen smiled, and gently ced his legs on the wooden oak table in the room.

    The room had a round table, a few dozen chairs, and walls so ck that the sun seemed to avoid grazing against it. It had a few somber paintings on the wall of a few heartwrenching battles. Including one where Barabin had been when 10 of his students died.

    "So, today is the day we send 90 children into the trenches of the Furnace. A few might note back. A few might burst into mes," The Varlen named Jkro mmed down a cup of wine, wiping off his mouth. "I take it since it''s been 100 years since thest time we met, Barabin, you can tell me what tudents you wish to die?"

    "Let''s cut to the chase." Barabin took a swig of a ss of wine before letting it shatter on the floor. "The Aresoul have a student of mine named Una. If my students get to Nermasis Ridge first, I need you to agree you''ll return her to me."

    "Hoh, well then what do I get?" Respell said with an iouragable smile. "You have a Ki Reservoir that''s worth a lot of money? Are you willing to give back what you stole!"

    Respell had been livid and beyond angry ever since the day that little monster killed four of his Magicians. It had been the first time he ever saw a Horned used Dream Ki, and since had made ample preparations. He even saw the brat outside, swooning over a girl which only made the anger inside his heart grow.

    "Unless you''re willing to risk that, you can forget about getting that prized girl named Una. She''s very beautiful, and has Horned blood. I think before we kill her, we''ll make sure we experiment on her until her body begins to fade!"

    "Hmph, deal," Barabin cracked a smile. "I take it you''re confident you''ll win? However, you better give Una back to us if you lose. If not, I''ll kill my way through the Sixth Station until I return either dead or alive."

    "Well, you''re forgetting about me again," An extremely tall Varlen smiled and sat down at the table. "I-I have a couple of extremely bizarre requests this year too. If my students win, I need help from both the Horned and the Aresoul in entering a dreamscape."

    "Both of us? Help together?" Respell chuckled. "Have you forgotten we only made this little tournament because of the battle in Jarlon? We literally have thispetition to kill our top stars! What makes you think anything would make us work together?"

    Respell had became the second inmand at the Sixth Station after one of the worst days of bloodshed and carnage. Jarlon, the ce exactly between all three nations, formed a border that had six extremely important Unimed Shrines.

    Unimed Shrines were basically areas with extremely high Ki Density, which basically meant the areas were highly suitable for training. If someone gathered enough rare materials, students that went to this Shrine could grow faster manifold than anyone else!

    However, because of its location, none of the three nations had been willing to truly im them. The Horned Nation set up the East Branch a few miles away, the Aresoul had set up their Second Station, and the Varlen created a dream reservoir.

    Long story short, one day the Van had tried toy im to it before the entire world seemed to enter into the carnage. Thousands of Dream Beasts died, at least 10 members of Horned, and hundreds of Magicians.

    From that day forward, they made an agreement, every 10 years the person who got to control the Unimed Shrines had topete in apetition! After a long decade, it had finally be time for the Varlen to give up the territory. However, it also became the time for each nation to put their chips on the table.

    "Listen, I know we don''t often work together, in fact ever." The Van named Jsak said, gently standing and pointing out the window. "However, this one dreamscape seems to have a new type of energy in it. It seems to be seeping in from another in. We''re afraid that if we don''t explore it in the next 5 years, the Furnace might have a new nation. We''re afraid someone from another part of the Furnace is trying to travel through that dreamscape, and they might be much more powerful than you could believe."

    "Long story short, you''re a coward?" Respell sighed, crossing his arms. "I won''t work with them, but I can send 100 members of our Aresoul Royal Brigade. You Varlen have helped us kill many a Horned. Heh, I''d even dly kill Barabin right now with you. Shall we?"

    "Enough jokes," Jsak shook his head. "The Horned are Conjurers, and are the only Nation in the Furance with truly sustainable strength. Even in a dreamscape, our Dream Beasts Ki will get depleted. You will run out of magic. The Horned can protect us when we need to recharge."

    "Well, how about we throw that back on the table when it''s time," Barabin sighed, pointing out at a few young children gathering around their bus. "Anyways, I brought my three students. I mean what i said. Tomorrow, when we send our progeny to on their journey to Nermasis ridge, I want Una there if the Hornede out on topped. I agree to the Varlen''s terms, and the Aresoul."

    "I!"

    "I!" The two remaining leaders nodded their head in agreement. Respell smiled, standing gup and gently stretching his arms. He knew deep down inside his heart his monstrous student, who even exceeded him in strength, would decimate even the shadows of all the other students.

    "Well then, tomorrow, We''ll meet at Unimed Shrines." Jsak yawned, crossing his arms in ce. "Tell your students to enjoy thest days of their youth. Because after tomorrow, all their hopes and dreams will be stained by blood."

 Chapter 84: Preternatural Zone

    Chapter 84: Preternatural Zone

    Jarlon Valley, Sunset

    "All thirty teams have gathered," Barabin patted Howard on the shoulder, "There can only be two teams from Horned Nation, so chances are you will run into many more enemies than you do allies."

    "Remember, the goal is to get to Nermasis Ridge. However, along the way, because of the powerful Ki in the area. You may run into Authoritarians, Dream Beasts, and perhaps a few Mocralin. No matter what happens, you must listen to Reece. In thest few weeks, she entered into the B rank. "

    "Yup, and I still regret drinking so muchst night. Ugh, it would''ve been nice to wake up with someone or something besides a headache," Reece yawned, looking at arge iron gate in front of her.

    The Unimed Shrines had been sealed behind 10 iron gates, and they got opened up every 10 years in order for the youthpetition to begin. Going inside usually spelled death. 90 of the 100 entrants normally suffered great tragedies from the other teams hands. Obviously, any person killed today would be one less enemy for tomorrow.

    Barabin knew the rules, but all that mattered was survival.

    Losing even one student, whether it was the Varlen, the Horned, or the Aresoul, could topple over their foundation for years toe.

    The Horned received roughly 3 students a year, the Aresoul roughly 70 and the Varlen up to 100. For this reason, the Horned only had to send 6 students into participate. Not only did the Horned Students have greater overall power, they also simply were less numerous. For that reason, they also were the main targets. The Varlen and the Aresoul almost always worked together, to paint the valley with the Honred blood before turning against each other.

    However, not this year, with Howard. Barabin expected nothing but skulls and bones of the other teams to be left behind. Howard had learned a special ability, a terrifying ability, that once he unleashed even made him dangerous to someone in the A rank!

    "Who are they?" Howard pointed at arge group of people walking towards a gate. "Why do they look so much older than us?"

    "The Aresoul are cheaters," Reece said, crossing her arms. "They know people are age couldn''t hurt us, so along time ago, teacher Annibell agreed to let 40 years old fight us. Hmph, I saw one in the barst night and nearly tossed my drink in his face."

    "There are a few younger ones too this year," Barabin shrugged his shoulders. "The fact are the Aresoul are more numerous than us, and take longer to get stronger, so we had to make apromise. The battle that took ce in this valley 100 years ago was so heinous, you may still find ghosts lingering in the dream''s of thisnd."

    "Any questions?" Barabin turned and noticed a killer glinting from one young man''s eyes.

    He had on the ck robe of the Aresoul, and seemed to give off a nefarious energy. His ck hair spun down his shoulders while he stared at Howard and scoffed with disgust. Barabin even felt a sense of fear from him, but he also felt the same fear from Howard.

    "Ignore them, they''re garbage," That same young man said, pointing specifically at Howard. "They''re nothing but true trash."

    "I bet that girl''s head will look good on my wall!" Another quipped, smiling and smaking his lips!

    "Yeah, and that little green haired girl! She''s hot! You think we can capture her?" Another young man smiled, rubbing his hands together with a disturbing look on his plump countenance. "Heh, I bet she''s like Una! She''ll do anything to survive?"

    "What did you say?" Howard suddenly stopped smiling, and a strange ck fire began to burn around his body. This ck fire seemed nothing like the normal me he''d been consumed with in the past. It had almost a malevolent presence that seemed to brandish like swords cutting into the air. "I''m sorry, but if you want to talk about Una, say it to my face."

    "Hoh, you think you''re tough?" The plump man walked over to Howard and began to glow with a white light. A regal armor seemed to appear on his body, causing him to look like an ancient knight. Stepping forward, his disdain was palpable as was the strange sight of his big belly shaking. "Heh, well what are you going to do if I told you Una''s been dancing to stay alive? Singing to get food? Cleaning to get a few minutes of rest!"

    "I''ll show you death," Howard stepped forward, preparing to unleash all his rage from his fist. His eyes seemed to contain a primordial energy that made him look like death incarnate. "Hmph, but I can tell you''re lying. I already know Una is fine."

    "He''s a good opponent. Get back here, Orel," That same man with strange ck hair seemed to somewhatugh at Howard before pointing at the doorway. "You should never underestimate someone you''re trying to kill."

    "Him, good at anything?" Orel patted hisrge rotund stomach and walked back to his group. "He''s going to be easier to kill than a Varlen! That green haired girl will be mine! I can''t wait to see her dance!"

    "Howard, ignore them. The doors are opening," Barabin gently patted Howard on the back. "When you go inside, you will again find nothing is as it appears. Thend inside is not a dreamscape, but dreams inside can also affect reality. It''s also known as a Preternatural Zone. If you let anyone effect your will, it will effect your mind.``

    "Now Monica, and Reece. Please protect Howard. At night time, the rules clearly state no one can attack. Do you understand what you need to do?"

    "Yeah, protect our future," Howard smiled, gently grabbing Monica''s arm and pulling her towards the opening steel door. It soon revealed a bright blue stone field with dozens of strange pirs that cut through thendscape at random ces. "Also, kill him. Kill all of them if they get in my way."

 Chapter 85: Ghost Authoritarian

    Chapter 85: Ghost Authoritarian

    "Guys! Follow me quickly! Hurry!" Reece had sweat dripping down her forehead. She could feel eyes on staring at her back while she ducked into the shadows. "We''re being hunted right now! Keep your heads low and get ready to attack anything!"

    "Where are we?" Howard had simply just walked through the gate and then something seemed to pick him up and throw him into a different space. More specifically, they walked through the gate and they got teleported into a valley with dozens of blue hills cutting in various directions. "I-I don''t get it. We walked through a gate, and now we''re here."

    "It''s Dream Ki. You should know it well," Reece looked like she''d lost weight in thest few days from worrying constantly about the battle ahead of her. She had on a blue shirt that had to be tied to her body tightly in order for it to hug her beautiful curves. Her ck hair had been ced in a bun, while her 1.6 meter frame gently positioned itself behind a mountainous ridge. "I heard from Barabin this happens! Watch for Authoritarians and Dream Beasts! They will attack anything here, including you Howard!"

    "Now quickly! After me!" Reece stepped off the floor and burst at her top speed over to thergest mountain in the terrain. "I heard from Barabin you almost always get attacked immediately when you enter into Jarlon Valley! Keep your eyes peeled!"

    Howard had begun to learn more about Reece from the strange poems she had written on the bus. He''d read a few with her permission. One had talked about a man with blue eyes that stole her from reality only to put her in a nightmare.

    She clearly had been in a lot of rtionships that didn''t go well. Even at the bar they went tost night, every single man had turned to her with either awe or jealousy. Unlike on the surface, Horns in the Furnace were thought of as one of the peak blessings. The people who didn''t turn into zombies and lived in Harlock Vige who were women wanted to be her. The men wanted to have her around. It was rumored that being friends with a Horned strengthened your body. And Reece just wanted someone to care about her. She was getting tired of seeing Howard and Monica enjoy themselves! She wanted a man that could knock her off her feet!

    "Over there!" Reece pointed at a strange white form that seemed to be slowly walking towards them along a ridge. It looked like a ghost, made of malevolent energy, that had such a transparent torso you could see its heart beating and the sky hidden behind it''s crystal blue eyes. It even had leather, pressing gently against its skin, while it stared ominous towards Howard and their group. "That-that''s an Authoritarian! It''s a ghost ss authoritarian!"

    "He seems friendly," Howard smiled, waving up at the strange form as it slowly walked in their direction. "What happens if we kill him?"

    ''If we kill him, idiot, we''re safe until we find the next gate." Monica summoned the ice marks on her arm. "He''s sort of like the appetizer! We have to kill him in order to get to the main course!"

    "Howard, you think you can kill him by yourself?" Reece added, gently padding him on the back. "I need to save my strength for when we run into the Aresoul or the Varlen. Monica, stay behind me."

    ''I''ll go talk to him," Howard smiled, jumping up into the air with a nonchnt expression. He had learned about the different types of Authoritarians from Barabin. Legend had it that ghost Authoritarians lived on the bridge between life and death. They appeared from the mutted corpses of regr Authoritarians, and had bodies of extremely malevolent Ki.

    It seemed to radiate a hatred so strong that the ground around it broke, yet it also didn''t attack when Howardnded by its side.

    "Hello, were you looking for me?" Howard said with a smile, "Did you choose for me toe to this location?"

    Creak! Creak!

    The strange figure nodded its head. It gave of a nefarious glint in its eyes before drawing a sword from its sheath and gently cing it against Howard''s neck. It looked like it was about to burst into extreme rage, a fire burning in its crystal eyes, before a dark me began to spread up its body.

    "Dark Ki! I want Dark KI!" The ghost Authoritarian fell on its knees, looking up at Howard with Reverence and awe. Dark KI! Feed me Dark KI! I''ve been waiting! Waiting for years to escape this damn ce!"

    "You-you''re not what I thought?" Howard said,ughing and tapping the strange ghoul on his head before a ck mes gradually appeared out of his body. "Heh, you''re suffering. You want me to end this suffering."

    "Yes, please! More energy!" The ghost Authoritarian stood up and pointed over at a ridge hidden underneath the peak of a mountain. "I-I help you kill him! The source of true evil that damns this ce!"

    "Howard, what the hell?" Monica couldn''t believe her eyes. She expected the ghost Authoritarian to kill Howard, but it was pleading on its knees. "This is serious! Reece, tell him to kill it!"

    "That thing is much more powerful than I realized," Reece shivered, holding herself to try and keep in the fear. "I-It might be in the S rank! I-I don''t understand. It shouldn''t be here! Barabin or someone should''ve sensed it!"

    Reece had entered into the B rank and now had started to learn how to sense a Ki''s Will. It was subtle, but she could feel a monster standing in front of her on the mountain top! Even in her wildest dreams, she hadn''t anticipated this could happen!

    Ghost Authoritarians were basically half dead Authoritarians with a strong will to live that made them return to life from their remaining Ki. For one to reach the S rank, it had to be extremely old and frightening. Whatsmore, this one seemed to resemble a human! She''d never seen one like this before!

    "I-I think Howard is our only help. Now don''t make any sudden movements," Reece grabbed Monica''s arm before she stomped on the floor. "Damn it! I wanted to just find a boyfriend and we ran into this thing! What the hell is happening?"

    Back at the top of the ridge, Howard ced his hand on the strange Authoritarian before more ck mes came out of his fist.

    "You-you''re lonely. How long have you been alone?" Howard said with a smile, "What''s inside that den?"

    "Worse than darkness, true terror! You-you must help me defeat him! Otherwise, he will help them return! My name is Hakrele. I-I need your power! Only darkness can extinguish darkness!" The strange Authoritarian said with his body started to glimmer with dark mes. "He-hees from an ancient time! Only the demon king can-can make him disappear!"

    "He''s crazy!" Monica finally couldn''t take it, and ran up the hill towards Howard. "Howard! If he''s not going to attack us, we can just go to the next area! I-I''m not going to let you stand here and talk when other teams are rushing to get to the ridge!"

    "Insolent!" Hakrele stood up and stepped down, causing the entire mountain to spread with a ghastly me. Instantly, the area around them seemed to vanish into darkness while the me spread further and further down the mountain. "If you weren''t with him, you''d be dead! I stopped them from killing you! You should be grateful!"

    "She''s my girlfriend," Howard said with a sigh. "I know I can''t defeat you, but if you hurt her again I''ll never help you."

    "I-I waited so long for you," Hakrele smiled, his face looked transparent but the curvature of hisrge lips could be seen. He looked like a skeleton with a transparent Ki covering its body, causing him to look both sinister andpletely unreal. "However, I can wait longer. Go! Go get stronger! Come back once I''m not even fit to stand in your eyes."

    "Howard, if he wants you to leave, let''s leave," Reece gulped, and swallowed her fears. "I don''t know what''s in any mountain, but just know that thing is strong."

    "He''s my friend now," Howard patted Harkele on the head. "He''s so terrified? Don''t you feel it?"

    "5 years. In 5 years he''ll awaken! In 5 years you must be strong enough to slice through the ins! Now go! Defeat everything and get stronger! Massacre, embrace evil, and shatter the darkness!"

    "I''m confused, but he said we can go," Reece turned around, finding a small gate hidden against the mountain side. "We-we can tell Barabin about thister, Howard. However, remember I''m the leader and get down here."

    "Don''t take that gate." Harkele snapped his fingers. "Two treasures are hidden in Jarlon Valley. One, you must get now or you''ll never defeat him! The second, will be the prize of that man''s head!"

    "Take the gate, uncover the truth of the Furnace, and return for it''s glory," Hakrele stepped on his back foot before he seemed to disappear. A gate appearing where he''d been, standing nearly 10 feet tall on top of that mountain.

    It made the entire mountain top seem deste.

    All that remained, was confused faces, and a mountain still somewhat scarred by the ghost me that had burned it. Howard could only turn and scratch his head. Even he had no idea what the hell just happened.

    "He-he''s insane. Howard, don''t believe a single thing he said about finding a treasure! Let''s just get through this valley as fast as possible! Let''s go to the gate he didn''t create, and let''s hurry!"

    "I-I trust him," Howard said with a smile, "I trust that he meant what he said. I can even sense it. The evil staring at us right now. Reece, trust me, we really do have to get that treasure!"

    "And I''m the leader!" Reece pointed Howard to the other gate she''d seen in the distance. "Screw that treasure, screw that insane man! You''reing with me and Monica! I''m the leader here! Now let''s go!"

 Chapter 86: Ice Range Phantom

    Chapter 86: Ice Range Phantom

    "Una, we really should''ve gone after the treasure," Howard frowned and crossed his arms, "Anyways, can you exin to me where we are?"

    Una nodded her head, and pointed at arge forest that had appeared in front of them.

    She went on to exin that each gate that they enter takes them to one random location. The Varlen developed a technology 100 years ago specifically for the battle in Jarlon Valley. To avoid teams facing an unlucky situation because they had less teammates, each team had to go into a gate to get randomly transported to another area.

    In those areas, there would be some type of danger lurking. This could be an Authoritarian, another team, or even some type of obstacle.

    "So what do we do now?" Howard sighed and crossed his arms, "How do we know we win?"

    "We just win, idiot," Monica rolled her eyes and grabbed his hand. "Now how do you feel? Did that weirdo hurt you? Should I kiss you somewhere?" Monica nervously fumbled with his hands, gently cing her pink lips against his wrist. She sighed, gently feeling his warmth before seeing Reece staring at them in disbelief.

    "Ugh, stop it!" Reece mmed her foot. "I-I''m so tired of this! Howard, you have one week to find me someone or me and Monica are going to have a talk!" Reece crossed her arms and looked over at a white wall of ice that seemed to be growing in the jungle ahead of them.

    A small figure that looked like a piece of crystalline ss stood on top of it with three men next to its side. The Varlen and a Dream Beast. Even though it had a small form, it seemed to be in control of the horizon.

    Compared to the way Monica could control ice, it seemed superior in every way. Except, of course, that''s if the old Monica had been here. After training with Howard, her mind had grown clearer and her ability to sense Ki had increased! She held out her hands, creating a vortex of ice crystals that slowly began to turn into ice spears.

    With a flicker of her hand, the thousand ice spears instantly shot out, attacking the Varlen.

    "I got this. Howard, no flirting!" Monica smiled and jumped into the air. With another wrist movement, thousands of more ice spears shot forward, crashing towards a wall of ice that erected itself in the distance.

    "It''s a shame,"

    "Total nightmare for her," Two Varlenughed, and smiled before turning to their prodigious dream beast. "It''s too strong for her. Much too strong!" The two men continued to banter while their dream beast suddenly shimmered and burst forward into the expanse. "It will kill her! Kill her in five minutes!" The two Varlenughed one more time. "To death tear her apart!"

    The Dream Beastnded on the ground a few feet from Monica as the voices of the men trailed of. It had a long body that seemed to be made of crystal with carved markings for eyes. They looked like two deep valleys that absorbed the light around them and caused its face to seem almost unreal.

    Opening it''s mouth, dozens of ice shards began to coagte from the Ki in the air as Monica ran towards it. In roughly 10 seconds, the two had went from being mountains apart to inches from each other''s attacking zone.

    Stepping forward, Monica''s body seemed to turn gigantic, an ice sculpture that looked exactly like her appearing that struck forward towards the Dream Beast. Using Ki Transformation, Monica seemed to extend herself outwards and used her movements to cause the gigantic ice surrogate to attack!

    Boom!

    The Dream Beast replied by instantly splitting and jumping in three different directions. Where the gigantic ice statue''s hand was supposed to attack, it instead ended up striking arge grass patch. Dozens of small pieces of grass flew into the air, flickering with shades of blue from the omnipresent frost.

    Immediately, the Dream Beast rushed towards Monica, splitting one more time into three, causing nine dream beasts to appear that seemed to be elerating faster and faster.

    Swoosh!

    All nine dream beasts seemed tobine into one and dodged dozens of ice spears that appeared from Monica''s hand. She turned her wrist in the air, her ice mark glimmering, before a gigantic ice wall burst forward and pushed into the iing attack of the Dream Beast.

    To be more precise, this wasn''t any dream beast, but an Ice Range Phantom. Phantoms referred to Dream Beasts that specialized in speed, but in addition this one had the power of ice! With a simple movement of its paw, the ice wall in front of Monica shattered.

    She could only try and duck before a gigantic force pushed her back, causing her to slide against the grasnd touching against her feet. Blood shot out of her nose and fell down on her beautiful green and white stripped top as her pants rubbed harshly against the floor.

    Looking up, she saw the Ice Range Phantom inches from her face.

    ''Damn it! Am I still not strong enough?'' Monica, seeing a wing towards her throat, watched her own tears float into the air. She could feel her sadness, and her desire to get stronger. She felt an extremely terrifying need to just belong.

    ''I-I can''t keep holding back that part of me! It has toe out!'' Monica heard Howard screaming her name in agony. However, she suddenly no longer felt afraid. ''Howard! Howard is getting stronger! Come out and help me!''

    "Hoh? You finally asked?" A voice appeared in Monica''s consciousness. "How long has it been? How long have you run away from the Dark Ki inside of your veins. Your own heritage! You want my power! You''ll have it!"

    Boom!

    An extremely strong force from the Ice Range Dream Beast''s ws struck against Monica. However, a ck sheet of ice had appeared around her body. It seemed brittle, but at the same time possessed an almost endless strength.

    Boom!

    The Dream Beast attacked Monica three more times before she looked into its crystal gleaming eyes with her irises nowpletely dark. It seemed like a madness hade over her. A Dark Ki had appeared on the surface.

    "Nice to meet you! I''m not Monica!" Sheughed and gently moved her hand towards the Dream Beast before its body got sent flying into the distance. "HAHAHAHA! LOOK AT THAT! SUCH A GOOD BOY!"

    "HMMMM, and look at Howard. SOOO CUTE!" Monica tilted her head and smiled before her strength seemed to surge. Something inside of her seemed to click before her power seemed to surge.

    A momentter, she appeared in front of the Dream Beast and grabbed its throat, a ck armor appearing around her body that made her look like the new moon frozen in ice. Picking up her hand, thousands of ice spears appeared behind her before she swung down, causing the Dream Beast to shatter into thousands of pieces!

    Boom!

    The world seemed to be cut in half by the massive power that Monica controlled, but at the same time, a ck me had started to burn around her body, and she began topletely lose herself to the mes.

    The three Varlen, looking at their strongest Dream Beastying against the grass floor of the jungle looked like they''d beenpletely shattered.

    They tried to run before Reece appeared behind them, three mes spiraling around her.

    "Sorry, but you put your cards on the table and lost," Reece ignited each of them with her mes, causing them to scream and jump down to the depths below. Hitting the ground, only ash remained of the three Varlen.

    At the same time, in the distance, Howard slowly and carefully walked over to Monica. In his entire time working with her and Zack, he''d never felt such a nefarious energy birthed by either of them.

    "Ha,if it isn''t my boyfriend. You-you brought this out of me. Aren''t I perfect?"

 Chapter 87: A Change of Heart

    Chapter 87: A Change of Heart

    "Monica, why are you kissing me in this dangerous ce?" Howard looked up at the beautiful girl that that had tackled him to the floor. Her beautiful pink lips smacking against his face as her pearl skin radiated like the finest jade. "We''re going to die if you kiss me here."

    "Heh, I don''t care! I''m finally in control," Monica gently caressed Howard''s face. Her eyes had turnedpletely ck from their previous blue shimmer as her body heaved. "You helped me escape from that damn ce! That girl had me stored inside her! Heh, I can finally kill all I want, kiss you all I want! Mmmm, such a nice day to be free!"

    "Howard, what the hell happened?" Reece dragged two corpses of the Varlen through the grass, cing them gently against the rocks before she began to search them for any treasures. "I told you to search for the next gate. Why are you kissing her in front of me again!"

    "Mmm, jealous?" Monica kissed Howard one more time, and even bit his lips, before her ominous eyes nced back at Reece. "Heh, if you want, you can kiss him. Heh, I''m not the jealous type, but the girl inside of me is."

    Monica had always had trouble with Dark Ki, but because of that had hidden a part of herself away that had only gotten strengthened over time. When she finally decided to tap into that well of power, this mysterious persona appeared on the surface.

    She gently grabbed Howard and pulled him off the floor before she smiled and pointed at Reece.

    "Heh, Howard. Do you think the leader would like to have you as a boyfriend? She would love to piss off Harley? Wouldn''t that be great, hahahaha!" Monicaughed and gradually flexed her hand. "How about this? You can have two other girlfriends, Howard! I promise you''ll have so much fun with mepared to the old Monica!"

    "Little brat," Reece said, walking over to her and gently brushing back her green hair. Leaning over, she tapped her horn against Monica''s, trying to sense whatever turmoil was happening inside. It felt like arge fire was burning inside of her, and it lonely seemed to grow second by second. "I don''t know who you''re trying to fool, but this isn''t funny. Some of us don''t have boyfriends! We also don''t have time right now! Howard, go find the other gate!"

    "Yes," Howard had been worried about the ck mes around Monica, but noticed they had disappeared. Just like him, she''d also gained some control of Dark Ki and it brought him ease. "However, what''s wrong with Monica? Is it my fault?"

    "No, it''s not your fault," Reece smiled and looked into Monica''s eyes. "Monica just needs to calm down. Listen, Monica, just because I can''t get a boyfriend doesn''t mean I''m going to steal yours."

    "Stealing?" Monica smiled and shook her head. "I''m going to make him happy everyday now, hahaha! He let me find the true me again, and it feels so good! The least I can do is let other girls date him too! Of course, he''s still MINE AT THE END OF THE DAY!"

    "Howard, can you do anything about her Dark Ki?" Reece sighed, lifting her head up, turning to Howard as he walked over to the Ice Range Phantom and closed its eyes. "Can you sense anying out of her body?"

    "I think she''s controlling it. This is something else," Howard pointed to the jungle ahead of them, and shook his head. "Anyways, we should start walking. Barabin told us not to dawdle."

    "Howard, what about Monica? She''s saying I can date you too? Aren''t you concerned? Girls don''t just change?"

    "She''ll get used to it. I did," Howard smiled and put his hand on the Ice Range Phantom. Suddenly, it seemed to shine brightly before it cracked and disappeared into dust. It''s Dream Ki flowed into his body, clearing his mind, and making it easier to focus. Beginning to walk forward, Howard entered into the strange jungle in front of him. Dozens of small Authoritarians rushed passed him. For the first time in a long time, an area he entered was full of greenery, and life.

    ###

    "You sure I can date him, too?" Reece looked like she was really considering it. "You sure you''re really Monica?"

    "Yes, leader. Howard deserves it! He really did free me! I feel so much better now! My head is clearer, and my stomach finally stopped hurting!" Monica''s face expanded with a smile while they walked passed a small hut. Looking over in that direction, they noticed a small gate hidden in its shadows.

    "Heh, I think the Dark Ki is bringing me good luck! Hah, that will take us to the next ce."

    "Howard,e here!" Reece said, stomping her foot on the ground, "Monica is saying I can date you. Come here rightt now and tell me what you think? Do you want to date me too? I''m like a curse when I date a guy. I promise nothing good wille of it."

    "Heh, of course I''d date you!" Howard said with a smile. He was a few inches taller than Reece, but even with his muscr and refined body, her beautiful form made it hard to deny her request. "Monica wouldn''t like it though. She''s still just kidding."

    ''Kidding? She''s gone crazy,'' Reece coughed and sighed, pushing Howards chest while she blushed. "Whatever, Howard, what matters is that we don''t forget why we''re here. To get stronger."

    "Howard, Monica always wanted to ept that she needed to let you be yourself. I''m just finally being my full self! It will be better for both of us if you date Jenny, Harley, and Reece. Heh, that way you''ll never grow tired of any of us! We can have a perfect rtionship!"

    Monica''s father and mother had divorced at a young age because her father had disappeared with another woman. He had been rich, and came from a wealthy family while his wife came from normal upbringing.

    Her grandfather, Lores, had always wanted her father to date someone in his ss, but for years his father resisted. It wasn''t until his mother got sick that he ripped apart their family. She wondered if she let Howard be with other people, he''d always stay by her side.

    However, for some reason, under the effects of Dark Ki, she no longer cared about her father, nor cared as much about Reece liking Howard. She just wanted to be happy, and keep Howard happy. She wanted to destroy things! It felt like being birthed in a new world! Even her mother telling the End Empire about her horns no longer bothered her! Everything just felt fine! Everything felt perfect!

    "Uhm, Monica. How about when we''re done here, we can talk more about this," Reece smiled, and pushed her towards therge iron gate. "I know you had trouble with your family. However, right now we need to keep moving forward."

    "Hmmm, okay?" Monica smiled and gently brushed back Reece''s hair. "However, Howard,e here real quickly. I want you to ask her if she''ll be your girlfriend. I want to see it!"

    "Uhm, are you sure?" Howard pointed over at the iron gate. "Something doesn''t seem right. My Monica would get jealous if I even looked at Jenny. If you tell me that again in twenty minutes, I''ll do it."

    "Hoh, you''re not asking? I can''t believe it! Reece, then you ask him!" Monica slowly slid her hand down Reece''s face, a tantalizing glimmer in her eyes. "I always wanted to see how Howard would react. After all, you''re the leader. Men love it when older girls like them!"

    "Enough!" Reece blushed and mmed her foot down, "Monica, you can work on your own issuester, but right now I''m in charge! My guy problems are my problem! If I wanted to ask out Howard, I would have done it even without your permission! But this is just insulting! How dare you! I''m about to p you until you go back to your old self!"

    "Someone is over there," Howard pointed at the shack looming tall over the iron gate. "Someone is watching us!"

 Chapter 88: White Horned Tiger

    Chapter 88: White Horned Tiger

    Underneath hundreds of tall trees, a river that seemed almost transparent flickered from the rays of sunlight.

    In the river, a small man on a boat stared towards Howard''s group. His eyes looked like two saucers that stuck out from his skull. Standing at 1.9 meters tall he looked like a bodybuilder, his ripped torso barely hidden by the leather armor on his torso.

    "He''s a Mocralin," Reee pushed Howard back, "They normally don''t attack students from Horned Nation, or do they really care about others. I wonder what he''s doing here?"

    "Interrupting us," Monica cracked her knuckles, and created an ice spear in her hand. "Is he dangerous? Hahaha! Do I have kill him so we can continue talking about how much you secretly love Howard! I''ve seen that look in your eyes!"

    "Idiot, he''s just looking for something." Reece sighed, and gently smiled at the Mocralin.

    The Mocralin were the fourth most powerful Nation on this side of the Furnace, and had allied with the Horned in the past. Not specializing in channeling or magic, they instead drew Ki into their bodies to strengthen their muscles. The name Barabin had told her for what they practiced was called Body Awakening. They awakened dormant abilities inside their body by drawing Ki into it.

    The difference between the Mocralin and the other races is that they couldn''t sense Ki Frequencies, but their bodies automatically devoured this energy every movement of their waking life. On the surface, these men tended to be athletes, body builders, and soldiers before they grew curved horns. Because their horns were curved, and not straight, once again the energy they had got pulled into their bodies.

    However, this also affected their intelligence. The Mocralin had to outsmart the other four nations. It''s for this reason that Annibell had tried so hard, for so many years, to form a true alliance with them.

    "I''m just passing by." The man wiped the sweat from his head and pointed towards an estuary up ahead. "Don''t mind me. I''ll be down the river before you know it."

    "What are you doing here?" Howard said, walking over towards the boat with a smile on his face. "Are you trying to find something special in this forest?"

    "Yes, but I can''t tell you too much. I just met you," The man looked at Howard and smiled before jumping off the boat. With one hand, he pulled the boat to the edge of the river while still surfing in the air. "Heh, you all seem friendly. Would you like to make a trade?"

    ###

    Twenty minutester, Howard and his group had been brought to arge iron gate.

    The Mocralin man had saved them at least 2 hours by taking them on a short path through the jungle. However, his intelligent European features, hidden underneath his blonde locks of hair, seemed unsatisfied.

    "So, I brought you to the iron gate Now in exchange, I still need help killing that Dream Beast," The man smiled and gently patted Howard on the back. "Since you''re probably all at least 10 times more powerful than me. It should be no problem,"

    "You''re not the honest type," Reece held her arms akimbo while looking at the strange, flickering gate. "You''re also smart. The two types of things I hate in me," Reece shook her head, before staring up at the shadows of the canopy on the floor. "Ugh, but since we agreed to it, lead the way."

    "After you, handsome three," Alrok smiled and patted Howard on the back. "Heh, you''re a lucky man. I heard those two girls fighting over you. Where I''m from, that never happens."

    "Heh, well, it''s all a joke. I''m sure Monica will go back to normal soon," Howard grabbed her hand and pulled her along, trying his hardest to absorb the Dark Ki leaking out of her.

    Barabin had mentioned that Howard had begun to separate Zack and Monica''s bond, and thus they''d each begin to feel the Dark Ki in their veins. As opposed to before when they only felt its strange energy in each other''s presence, it now existed when they went on separate paths. Mentioning this to Howard, a few nights before they left to Harlock Vige, he told him to carefully monitor Monica while he kept his eyes on Zack. Unfortunately, he''d mentioned, the ''strongest nature'' of Monica might very welle to reveal itself on the surface.

    ''I don''t get it. How can Monica just change? She always got upset when I visited Monica in theb, and now she''s beginning to radiate Dark Ki.''

    ''I''ll keep a close eye on her. Worst case scenario, Barabin will know what to do!''

    ###

    "It''s right over there," Alrok gently patted Howard on the back. "It''s guarding a very rare dream nt called a Heart Lotus Clover. If I can''t get it, my wife will probably die, hahaha! Please? It''s a peak B rank Authoritarian, but all four of us can outsmart it."

    "We just need the nt, right?" Howard cracked his knuckles before he began to suffuse fire Ki into his legs. "I''ll get it to chase me. Once you get the Heart Lotus Clover, I''ll just scare it off."

    "Howard, you can''t get hurt," Monica said, crossing her arms, "If you get hurt, who''s going to sleep with me at night. I''d be so sad if you were gone."

    "And she''s interesting," Arlok said with a smile, "Wow, my wife would never say that out loud."

    "She''s going through a rough patch," Reece shook her head, and looked ahead at the 5 meter tall White Horned Tiger. A peak B level existence that probably dominated most of the other Authoritarians in this forest! It massive body had scrunched itself up, but it seemed incredibly alert to the nt in the center of its body. White Horned Tiger''s used Heart Lotus Clover''s to get stronger, but each of them took 10 years to develop!

    A 10 year Heart Lotus Clover gave off a special type of nectar that not only could increase longevity, but also healed almost any wound and slightly increased strength.

    If Respell or other magician''s heard about this nt, and knew the Mocralin had been collecting it for years, they''d probably spit out their blood in disgust. However, just like Arlok, most Mocralins'' knew how to keep things a secret. He''d even told their group that the Heart Lotus Clover was something his wife wanted to be more beautiful. Of course, he''d never dare mention that he needed it because the leader of the Mocralin was dying!

    "Anyways i really appreciate the help!" Alrok gently patted Howard on the back. "Now, remember, don''t attack that big guy too much. White Horned Tiger''s rapidly increase in strength when their angry. They basically had a berserk skill!"

    "I''ll be fine. Authoritarians usually like me," Howard finally stepped off his back foot. Activating King Fire Sprint, he seemed to turn into three phantoms that blurred in three different directions.

    Swoosh!

    Howard manifested all his speed and strength and training and instantly appeared in front of the White Horned Tiger. Suddenly opening its eyes, it saw Howard and immediately shed forward, cutting the air to pieces with a powerful gale!

    Boom!

    Howard spun out of the way and gently pushed off the torso of the tiger before he gently smacked it on the side of the face.

    "Heh,e get me!" Howard smiled,nding on top of a tree only to find therge White Horned Tiger stood up but stayed in its ce. The White Horned Tiger seemed to look up at Howard before dropping its head. It seemed to somehow discern immediately that he was just ying a game, and yawned before falling back to sleep.

 Chapter 89: Bristol Night Fruit

    Chapter 89: Bristol Night Fruit

    Three attemptster, Howard finally got the White Horned Tiger to stand up.

    It''s extremely tall body towered over him, at nearly 4 meters tall, but it still only slowly walked towards him while keeping an eye on the Heart Lotus Clover. At this point, Howard had finally begun to attack him with his fire ki, and yet the thick hide of the White Horned Tiger seemed impervious to damage.

    At the same time, Howard also seemed to have some type of connection with the White Horned Tiger. He seemed to have trouble attacking it, which made Alrok both confused and worried.

    ''What is this kid, some type of Authoritarian Whisperer? I figured the White Horned Tiger would rip him to shreds, or at least chase after him,'' Alrok looked nervously at the two girls standing to his left and right. ''These two also seem unworried. Don''t they realize that kid''s body is barely in the C rank?''

    Though Mocralin couldn''t sense Ki, they had learned to judge others abilities with their keen perspective. He could tell by Howard''s movements earlier that his talent was unordinary, and at a young age he''d grown rapidly in strength. However, this was a White Horned Tiger! A peak type Authoritarian!

    "Can i just have that?" Howard pointed at the Heart Lotus Clover and fumbled to get something he''d hidden on his side. "I-I found this in thest area I was. Do you want to trade?"

    Howard had noticed that the Ghost Authoritarian had left something on the floor, and picked it up without Reece realizing he had. It was some type of rare nt that he could tell would increase his strength. However, what was a little power uppared to them getting first ce in thispetition? Having the Unimed Shrines for 10 years could change the tides for Horned Nation! He opened his hands and gestured at therge Authoritarian.

    Seeing a small fruit it in its hand, the Tiger''s eyes immediately seemed to explode. It looked like what Howard had in its hand caused it so much shock that it nearly fainted. Running over to his side, the massive White Horned Tiger sat and even rolled on the ground once for Howard. It seemed to be saying, ''I''ll do anything if you give me that!''

    "Wait! Kid, don''t give him that!" Alrok screamed. "Don''t you realize what that is?! Get over here and let me see that."

    RRRRR!

    The White Horned Tiger growled at Alrok, and stared at him like he''d just ruined his entire life. The Bristol Night Fruit that Howard had in his hand would cause its body to get stronger! If Howard took the fruit, his body would instantly sky rocket to the peak of the C rank!

    Alrok felt a headacheing on as Howard ambled over to him with a smile on his face. He looked so innocent, and he also didn''t like lying. However that fruit would cause the leader of his vige topletely recover. Compared to the Heart Lotus Clover, it was hundreds of times more effective!

    "Kid, I-I''m in disbelief. Where did you find that?" Alrok wiped the sweat off his head and looked at the fruit in Howard''s hand. "You must be the luckiest person in the Furnace. Those only ripen every 100 years, and require a special type of Ki Coagnt. Where did you find it?"

    "On the floor," Howard said with a smile, causing Alrok to raise his brows in disbelief. "Why? Do you need it?"

    "I-I can''t take that. That''s a Bristol Night Fruit!" Alrok wiped the sweat from his head and studied the skin of the fruit in Howard''s hand. "That would really help the Mocralin. Ugh, I bet our leader would be willing to make an alliance with Horned Nation just for that single fruit! I-I really can''t take it!"

    "What does it do, big man?" Reece said, crossing her arms, "Howard, also, did that Ghost Authoritarian give it to you? Are you hiding anything else?"

    "Nope," Howard said with a big smile. "This is it! The Ghost Authoritarian dropped it on the floor and left me a message in my head. He said if we find the treasure he spoke of, this would seem insignificant."

    "I feel sick," Arlok feigned throwing up, and rubbed his stomach, "Ugh, someone actually gave that to you?! What is this treasure! It''s probably so valuable that Ugh, I really might throw up. Hold on."

    "Enough! What does that fruit do!" Reece smacked he rhand against Arlok, feeling his firm muscles before she blushed, and turned her head quickly to the side in anger. "Does the person who eat it grow an armor on their skin? What does it do!"

    "I-I wanted to lie to you but I can''t," Alrok stood up and tapped Howard on the shoulder. "If you ate that right now, your body would shoot to the peak of the C rank. You''d probably get so strong that even that White Horned Tiger would be afraid of you."

    "However, about that? Did-did a White Horned Tiger just bow to you? What is happening?"

    "How valuable exactly would you say it is? Evenpared to the shrines in Jarlon Valley? More valuable? Less valuable?" Reece crossed her arms over her stomach. "On a scale, where would you ce it?"

    "That fruit is like training for a year. I think the Ki in this Valley is much stronger than a lot of other ces in the Furnace, but that that''s like a rocket ship to space. Even 10 years of training in this valley probably wouldn''t equal the headstart you''d get from eating that fruit. Kid, if he''s serious about a treasure being here, did he tell you how to find it?"

    "Why would we tell you that, loser? We should just leave you here," Monica crossed her arms and walked over to Howard, grabbing his hand, "What exactly have you done besides help us find a doorway?"

    "You''re right, but I also know all the doorways in Jarlon Valley. I''ve been sneaking in here for years, and the Varlen never found me. Heh, how about this? We go back to wherever you found that fruit. Maybe you''ll remember where that treasure the Ghost Authoritarian is if we go back."

    "He summoned a gigantic doorway there," Monica crossed her arms, gently squeezing Howard''s hand. "That Ghost Authoritarian said it''d take us straight to the treasure. However, can we even go back there?"

    "You can! Hah, this is great! All we need to do is return there, and I can help you get that treasure! The Mocralin are in trouble, guys. I''m going to bepletely honest. If you save us, I have a feeling my leader will finally be willing to make an alliance!

    To say an alliance between Horned Nation and the Mocralin would be beneficial is an understatement. The Mocralin had hundreds of more civilians whenpared to Horned Nation.

    The Aresoul and the Varlen almost always were able to expand well passed what the Horned could do simply because they could man more stations. The Four Guardians of Horned Nation wanted to im a few important positional territories in order to protect themselves from the other nations.

    For instance, if they were able to get control of the border region near Harlock, even the Night Lords would have trouble attacking their East Branch! Positions when creating a nation could not be underestimated, especially with the strange Ki Cycles that brought different disasters throughout the years. If the Mocralin united with their nation, it would allow all these things to happen!

    Also, they''d finally have a force big enough to truly attack some regions that before they could only dream of! They specifically had been hoping to reim some fallen cities that had been destroyed by Night Lords years ago! Even though this would require facing waves of zombies, it would still allow them to greatly increase their strength!

    The Night Lords were hated by all four nations, but no one had dared awaken even a single one of them in years! Necrolith, the weakest of the Night Lords, had shattered Barabin in minutes. There was simply too much at stake! However, if two nations coulde to apromise, the Four Guardians could work with the strongest of the Mocralin!

    They also had Sixteen Elites with bodies in the S rank! They would have trouble against Barabin one at a time, but the sixteen of them together could fend of the Four Guardians. An alliance would dramatically change the Furnace!

    "So, are you serious? You think the Mocralin will ally with us just because of one fruit?"

    "Well no, but if there is even one more treasure like this, maybe." Arlok smiled and patted Howard on the back. "Haha, no wonder girls like you so much! You''re full of treasure! They know you''ll bring home the gold!"

    "He''s great," Monica gently kissed Howard on the cheek and leaned against his shoulder. "However, if you dare cheat us, you won''t be able to see anymore. We''re trusting you, Arlok."

    "Let''s go then." Arlok looked at the whimpering White Horned Tiger and smiled. "Heh, unbelievable. That White Horned Tiger is literally crying for your attention Howard. It should''ve tried to rip your head off as soon as it saw that fruit! What are you made of?"

    "He''s terrifying when he''s angry," Monica clenched her fist. "Now lead the way. Get us back to that iron gate so we can still win thepetition and get the treasure!"

 Chapter 90: Execution Date

    Chapter 90: Execution Date

    Sixth Station, Aresoul Territory

    In a small cabin at the edge of the territory, in a small lieutenants room a girl walked back and forth causing the floor to creak and reverberate with her fearful emotions.

    Una, that girl, nervously paced back and forth while waiting for Kreal to return to her room.

    She had spent thest three weeks in the Aresoul Territory, but apparently they were having a meeting about her. Tears had already rained down the side of her cheeks all morning, and her nails had been broken from having to constantly work for her survival.

    Her neck had a bracer around it that sucked up her Ki, so her skin hadn''t healed and had developed several cuts that made her brittle appearance seem even more meek and mild. Yet, she also had gotten sort of used to suffering. Kreal tried his hardest to get her back from the mines early. The Aresoul had found a mountain with rare Nightshade Gems. Apparently, they used these gems to embed in their clothes, which increased their strength manifold in times of dire need.

    On the way back from the minesst night, she''d been wearing baggy pants and a loose t-shirt to try and avoid any strange stares from the Aresoul in the Sixth Station.

    Hundreds of tents were assigned to normal soldiers, and each of these men either tried to flirt with her, console her, or make her suffer. The nice members of the Aresoul seemed so human. It almost flet like a camping ground on the surface, like when she''d gone hiking as a young child with her father. Except, of course, every single person here could kill her easily.

    It was hard not to dance when someone said dance when they could flip their wrist and take away your head.

    ''Kreal, please! Please tell me it''s good news! Please!'' Una had be dependent on Kreal. He fed her three meals a day and even got them to remove her handcuffs when she was mining. "Please! I can''t take it here anymore! Do you want to see your cute Una die?"

    Swoosh!

    The door opened to the cabin, the sound of rain smashing against the floor, as a man removed his ck cape and tossed it to the side. Kreal walked into Una''s room, tossing aside a small package he had with disdain.

    "Damn it. Una, they aren''t going to honor their agreement." Kreal had already told her Barabin had wagered for her in thepetition. "The Ki Reservoir is too important. They want to execute you, and use you to start a war with Horned Nation! Apparently, the Varlen are also getting scared of some brat that they think has a Dream Myth with him!"

    "What?" Una looked like she broke, her countenance dropping. "Are you kidding me? Why would they execute me? I dance for them when they say dance. I-I help you make your meals."

    "I won''t let them," Kreal mmed his hand into the table, breaking it in half. "I''m tired of Respell making bad decisions! Once I reach the A rank, I''m going to fight him!" Kreal couldn''t break enough things to quell his rage. "Ugh, I''ll try and get him to meet you! You''re just a normal, beautiful young girl!"

    "I-I''m afraid, Kreal," Una dropped on her knees, tears falling down her eyes. "Please-please help me escape."

    "Una, I''d die," Kreal wiped a tear from his eye, and smashed another chair to bits. "However, don''t worry. If you think I will do nothing, think again! You''re like a sister to me, Una. I''m not going to let you die!"

    Kreal had spent a month and a half with Una. Three weeks on the road.

    She had been rather sociable during the journey, and he learned about her childhood dreams, her fun times on the yground, he nights singing to herself so she didn''t cry herself to sleep. He even told ehr things about himself. Remembering one night they stayed up and stared at a fake set of stars he''d made with his magic, he felt something inside of him snap!

    "Ugh, I''ll give you one opportunity to run, Una," Kreal kicked his foot into the wall, causing water to fall from the roof and onto his head. "Don''t be sad. You''re my starflower, remember? I can''t let my starflower die."

    "You mean it?" Una ran over to Kreal and wrapped her arms around him. Her beautiful beating chest crashed into him so hard he could almost feel the sadness leave her body. She really was too precious. Perhaps it was this reason that Respell told him he could never be in the Aresoul Royal Brigade. He cared about others too much. "I-I''m so thankful, Kreal! You-you''ve done so much to protect me! I''ll make it up to you?"

    "Can I kiss you?" Kreal gently put his hands against her head, tearsing down his eyes. "Do you mind? Maybe if I kiss you I''ll have more strength! I-I''m starting to like you damn it, and it''s not okay!"

    "I''m so sorry!" Una hugged him tighter, feeling the warmth of his embrace, "I''m so sorry I''m so weak! I should''ve never gone ot Cantron! Damn it! I don''t want to die!" Una looked up at him.

    For some reason, she could see Zacks'' face in Kreal''s countenance. She had waited so long to confess her feelings to him, but now felt her only chance at survival was with the man in front of her. However, she also couldn''t not see Zack''s face!

    "Can-can you kiss me cheek," Una wiped a tear from her eye, and gently rubbed her head against his. "I-I''m warm right? Maybe if you kiss me you''ll do more to protect me?"

    "Heh, you''re thinking about Zack again," Kreal gently pushed her away, "Well, whatever! I''m still going to protect you! Maybe when I die, when i die you''ll finally like me too!"

    Kreal felt so many feelings towards Una it was hard to put into words. The other day, he''d literally pummeled one of his friends for saying they''d probably kill Una. And now now it was actually happening and he couldn''t do anything about it!

    "Una, I promise, no matter what happens, only one of us will die," Kreal kissed her on the forehead and broke gently back away from her gentle and perfect skin. "I promise, I will do everything I can to protect you."

    "You-you kissed my forehead. I''m taking that as a promise," Una looked up into his eyes and gently brushed away one of his tears. "I mean it! If you let me die, I''ll haunt you from my grave!"

    "No worries," Kreal kissed her nose and hovered over her mouth, "I only love you enough to die for you. I don''t love you enough to deal with you for all eternity, hahaha!" Kreal pushed her over towards the bed, hearing someoneing near him. "Now, get over there and clean! What are you doing youzy wench! Pick up that mess!"

 Chapter 91: Inheritance

    Chapter 91: Inheritance

    Back at where Howard met the Ghost Authoritarian, the iron gate still emitted a powerful presence. It seemedpletely enmeshed in the hillside, and still flickered with sparks from its open doorway.

    Howard walked into the iron gateway with Arlok, Monica, and Reece.

    Swoosh!

    Instantly, they once again changed location, before the world around them seemed to sh with a bright light. A secondter, Howard looked out at arge castle. It''s golden ramparts and ptial appearance made it look like the property of a King.

    On the outside, dozens of apparitions in ck armor paced back in fourth. Each of them had to be Ghost Authoritarian. They left a trail of smoke no matter what direction they walked, and seemed like an army of shadows guarding the moat separating them from its walls. Aside for a few drum towers, it looked like not a single opening or breach was possible. There were just too many guards protecting it for anyone to get close enough to even get a whiff of its treasures.

    "That-that''s incredible. I''ve never found this ce," Arlok looked down at apass on his wrist. "I ''ve never seen these coordinates. It''s almost like this ce isn''t even in the Furnace."

    "How can it not be in the Furnace?" Monica nearly growled at Arlok. "If we''re not on the Furance, then we could only be on the surface right?"

    "Not exactly," Arlokughed and pointed at thepass. "Heh, Howard, you must be the luckiest brat alive! Now why don''t you go up to those Authoritarians and see if they let you through,"

    "Heh, not falling for that again," Howard patted Arlock on the back. "You think I didn''t notice earlier at the White Horned Tiger? You clearly were afraid of that thing! I may be nice, but I''m not gullible!"

    "Me? Go there?" Arlok shook his head, "No, I can''t hahaha! Not at least without these two beautiful women. Your girlfriends are much stronger than I am. What do you guys say?"

    "I say you''re an muscleheaded idiot," Reece sighed and grabbed Howard''s hand. "Monica, I can hold his hand right? You were serious earlier?"

    "Yes, of course! I''ll hold his other hand," Monica smiled and walked over to his side. "Heh, Howard, you almost have two girlfriends! That''s my man!"

    "I wish my wife was like that," Arlok walked cautiously behind Howard, "You-you have two beautiful women in your life Howard. I-I got forced to marry my wife hahaha! She''s even more muscr than I am!"

    "Well, he''s finally free of the old me," Monica winked at Howard and dropped her head on his shoulder. "The old me would get jealous and yell! Now that I''m free, Howard can have all the fun he wants."

    "It''splicated," Reece sighed and walked across the drawbridge. It''s silver chains brandished the sun towards them and made it hard to see the ghastly glint from the Authoritarians.

    Walking towards them, the ghost Authoritarians all stopped, and turned towards the approaching crew. In the center of the shadows, a silhouette slowly began to appear from the hands of darkness. A woman in a white dress seemed to appear through the smoke. She had a body that seemed to be sculpted out of the finest jade, and perfect facial features carved like a sculpture.

    However, the more she came into the light, the more her marble appearance surfaced. She seemed to be a Ki Enigma, like the one Howard had seen along time ago at the abandoned Shrine.

    "Who got permission?" The beautiful statue''s mouth moved, a powerful Ki emitting from her form. "Only one of you was allowed toe here! Who is it or you all will die!"

    "It was me, but I want them toe!" Howard squeezed Monica and Reece''s hands. "They are like my family. What do you say?"

    "SOOO CUTEEE! HAHAHA!" The Ki Enigmaughed, her hair spinning down her forehead, before she pped her hands. "Hmmm, no. Only you can enter. Perhaps you and that girl on your left side. She also has a lingering Darkness around her flesh."

    "You mean it?" Monicaughed and grabbed Howard''s hand. "That sucks. What about the muscr idiot behind us?"

    "He has the aura of a thief." The Ki Engima shook her head. "I suppose him and the girl can wait in the bailey. Our courtyard if you will. It shouldn''t take too long for you to find the treasure you seek."

    The Ki Enigma turned around and waved Howard and his group into the main gate of the castle. Entering, they saw arge mess hall to their right and the Keep in the distance. Walking towards it, the Ki Enigma smiled andughed, pointing at the tables around her.

    In each table, dozens of other Ki Enigma''s wearing armor sat at tablesughing and talking to each other. Besides for their marble skin, they looked like true human beings. Aside for the few that had chipped at various ces in their body, they moved naturally. A few even foraged for food for their tes.

    "Those are Ki Enigma''s derived from real human beings. My name is Pa. I''m the person prepared to train these men to fight by the demon kings'' side," Pa pointed at Howard and smiled. "I take it people have called you the demon king before, Howard?" Pa rubbed her hands together. "I''m not surprised, you have the same feeling as your ancestor."

    "You knew him?" Howard looked both puzzled and confused. "What was he like?"

    "He was the exact opposite of you. He was mean and rugged looking, with a ck, grizzled beard with sharp features. You''re young and handsome, but look gentle. It''s different."

    "However, he also liked girls a lot, hahaha!" Pa gently held out her arm, causing Reece and Alrok to get stopped in ce. "Anyways, you two. Go in that room and take some time to choose one treasure." Pa pointed to a small building to the right. "When you''re done, Howard should already be out here."

    "You called me a thief. How could you tell?" Arlok smiled andughed, "Hahaha, I mean I''m pretty virtuous for a thief. I couldn''t even steal a fruit from this kid. I can''t be that sinister can I?"

    "No, but the first thing you did was look at the most valuable thing on my body," Pa grabbed a small gleaming gem hanging of fher torso. "Only thieves would do that. I''m guessing you guys found him somewhere he wasn''t supposed to be?"

    "Hah, well technically, rather than calling me a thief, I''d prefer you call me a rebel," Arlok patted his chest and smiled. "The Mocralin trained me to break into ces without being spotted. Heh, I guess you can say I know how to be quiet, but don''t worry guys! I never would steal anything that you owned, hahaha! The Mocralin are only enemies with the Varlen. Nothing wrong with sneaking onto theirnds and stealing a few things that I find."

    "Well, that makes more sense," Howardughed, "You know way too much about treasure! Haha, I''ll try and find some good things in the castle!"

    "That''s called the Keep." Pa gently brushed back Howard''s hair. "That''s where kings used to defend this property from the other invading races. One day, you might have to control this castle. Once the Furnace is restored to order, this ce too will need aid. Anyways, thief, what are you waiting for! Scram and go get a single treasure. If you take anything extra, my soldiers will fill rip you to shreds!"

    "I''m going, sorry," Arlockughed before he ran over to Reece who''d already entered into an opulent small hall.

    Treasures lined the walls, including fruits, rare weapons, armors, and talismans. There were even scrolls that contained lost arts! She and Arlock couldn''t help but begin looking! After a few hours, who knows what they''d find!

    Back by Howard, him and Monica got brought in front of a towering gate made of the coldest steel. It slowly slid open from Pa raising her hand. Beginning to shine with a mysterious light, arge force seemed to swirl around Howard, calling him into the darkness ahead.

    "Little girl, you are not to interfere on the one challenge he has ahead. The master of the castle is a Ki Apparition that contains the will of the original owner of this property. Do I make myself clear?"

    "It won''t take long right?" Howardughed and gently rubbed his hand against Pa''s hand. Part of him wanted to know if she was warm to the touch, and was surprised by just how hot her body felt! It felt extremely nice to touch her skin, so much so that he blushed.

    "I-I was made to help the demon king govern" Pa trembled and gently moved away her hand. "Don''t touch me, or you''ll make me miss his sessors. Now go! Go inside. You feel something calling for you right?"

    "Yes, I can''t exin it," Howard tilted his head to the side. "It-it wants me to get something here. The feeling is so strong it almost makes my body ache. What is that?"

    "I feel it too," Monicamented, grabbing Howard''s hand. "That-that''s dark Ki, right? I love that feeling! I want to find it so bad."

    "It is, but I want you two to think about something," Pa gently rubbed Howard''s back with a gentleness and almost motherly force. "What exactly makes Dark Ki evil? Is it because it''s impossible to control, or that you don''t want to control it because it''s too difficult?"

    Pa smiled andughed, watching Howard scratch his head, "Anyways, just enjoy it in there, okay? Don''t do anything inside that your mothers wouldn''t approve of!"

 Chapter 92: Ultimate Defense

    Chapter 92: Ultimate Defense

    "Mmmm, a kiss for goodluck?" Monica pushed Howard into a wall and grazed his lips with hers, and gently pulled back his hair. "Heh, how did you like that? The new me, I mean?"

    "I like both the old you and the new you. Aren''t they the same," Howard smiled and gently pushed her away from his torso, kissing her once against the neck before he turned to look at the hallway up ahead.

    The hallway contained dozens of suits of regal silver armor from antiquity, and arge collection of paintings that had beautiful golden frames. Each part of the house looked valuable, but Monica seemed to want to hiss him in every spot.

    After 10 minutes of feeling her lips battling him in a fight of life and death, he finally felt the feeling calling him had grown to its maximum. It felt like a world opened when he turned behind him, a pair of knights armor shimmering from what appeared to be a fake moonlight, and he finally had no choice but to gently push Monica to the side.

    "We have to win in order to get Una back, remember," Howard smiled and brushed aside Monica''s hair. "Meet me out here in 10 minutes?"

    "Aw, I''ll miss you, Howard," Monica gently pulled him closer before finding her lips against his one more time. "You''ll think about me right?"

    "Sure, why wouldn''t I?" Howardughed and waved. He almost didnt'' feel safe around her. It''s like every part of her had been released, and she just wouldn''t let go of him. However, he also didn''t understand why she wanted him to have more than one girlfriend.

    Wouldn''t that mean less time with her?

    "I guess I''ll get used to it," Howard smiled and walked over to the glowing armor in front of him. "Anyways, what''s the weird feeling I''m getting from this thing? Why does it look familiar?"

    "It''s you again," An ominous voice appeared from the core of the armor, causing it to glow a sinister tone. "You never did use that Ki Jar again. I thought my sessor wouldn''t be so afraid to learn his past."

    "Heh, I haven''t had time," Howard smiled, seeing the armore to life before his eyes. "It''s you again! The-the man that had multiple wives right?"

    "That''s how you remember me!" Howard''s ancestor''s voice, the one he presumed belonged to the original demon king, seemed to crack in disbelief. "I-I spent so much time preparing that room for you, yet you haven''t even grabbed the scythe! Damn it! Howard! How am I supposed to teach you to defend yourself if you''re still so weak!"

    "I got stronger," Howard shook his head, "However, I promise once i leave here, I''ll look in the jar again. It just Barabin watched me so carefully! I never had any time alone!"

    "Well, it''s fine. Nothing wrong with adjusting," The armor took off its helmet, revealing a ghastly apparition hidden inside of it. "I''m a Ki Mark left behind by your great ancestor Howard. The one in the Ki Jar also was like me. However, you can just say I''m a little bit more permanent."

    "I have a simple task for you Howard. I want to teach you three of my ultimate skills. One of them will make you be able to defend yourself from any attack 1 rank above your level! The other two skills are even stronger! When you learn to master them, you''ll be able topletely shatter the boundaries of ranks! You might even be able to bring people back to life!"

    "That sounds fun," Howard nodded his head andughed, "Wow, does that include you?"

    "No, they must be living," Earl shook his head. "Howard, I''ve been dead for a long time. I died when this castle was built, and now the stone has to be polished every year so it doesn''t fall apart."

    Earl was the name of the original demon king, Howard''s ancestor. Back then, he''d discovered the secrets of the Furnace, and the true evil lurking underneath the surface. Frankly, he even found information that if he told Howard now his eyes might pop out of his sockets. However, his most important task was to teach Howard to defend himself at this moment.

    Then, he''d give Howard something even the strongest people in the Furnace could only dream of. It was only, however, given to those who shattered his expectations. In total, he onl yhad five of these specific gifts yet. After all, Howard wasn''t truthfully the only person that could be demon king. He was just one of the only that were living.

    "Anyways, Howard, about this skill. Before I teach it to you, do you know what knights of my time were called? Ones that used shields?"

    "I-I never did well in history ss," To say Howard didn''t do well in history ss was an understatement. His father loved history, but because of that Howard could never get into it. He couldn''t help but see his father every time he learned about the knights revolution, or learned about a terrifying battle like the one in the Savron Lakes. His father lingered in every page, every moment, of those sses, so he could barely remember, "However, I''m guessing they defended important people, right?"

    "Exactly, and a demon king is only as strong as those he can defend. You must always not only keep in mind your weakest link, but be able to defend them!"

    "I loved women, just like you, but I lost one and became unspeakably evil for many years," Earl nodded his strange ghastly head and gently bent over, the metal bolts of the armor creaking, the leather straps falling, and gently touched Howard on the head. "I''m going to teach you how to make sure that doesn''t happen. By increasing your Ki Projection to an extremely high level very quickly."

    "Ki Projection is an A rank skill, right?" Howard doubted he could do that any time soon, "Heh, there is no way I can make that happen early! How is that possible?"

    "It doesn''t matter what''s possible!" Therge metal armor mmed its hand against Howard''s chest. "What matters is you can do it! The reason I decided to give up my life, to give the Horned a chance, is because the surface was bing so horrible without Ki."

    "Wars kept happening, conquests almost always unfolded," Earl looked at Howard and tapped his shoulder. "Anyways, are you listening? Stop thinking about girls and focus!"

    "Heh, it''s not that!" Howard said, "It''s just you''re supposed to be evil. How can you be evil if you care about what happens on the surface?"

    "I''m evil because I killed a lot of people for a reason," Earl shrugged his shoulders, "Even people who kill for good reasons are evil. No matter what anyone says, it''s not honorable to be a killer." Earl sighed and gently tapped his finger on Howard''s forehead, before smiling. "I-I ughtered entire nations in the Furnace when I got here in order to try and find away to save the surface However, now, the End Empire is only getting stronger, and my legacy is growing dim!"

    "Heh, well, I killed people too," Howard said with a smile, "And I don''t feel evil."

    "You defended yourself," Earl shook his head, "I ughtered, and massacred. You fight for your friends, and I fought for things that didn''t exist!"

    "Howard, pick up the shieldying next to me and look for the powerful skills hidden inside! Once you learn my ultimate defensive skill, I promise! Not a single obstacle will make you change directions! You''ll be able to stand the test of the strongest tides!"

    "I-I''m confused," Howard picked up the shield and grabbed the handle and the leather strap. He wrapped it around his back and punched out, striking the air with the full weight of the metal surface. "Heh, what''s so wrong with being evil. I like you!"

    "You won''t like me in the future," Earl tapped his fingers in annoyance, watching Howard''s body begin to glow. "Now sit here for 10 minutes and fully focus on the feeling of defense in your hands! Inside, you will find a skill like no other! The ultimate defensive skill I could ever muster!

 Chapter 93: Fire Kings Embrace

    Chapter 93: Fire King''s Embrace

    Howard began to contemte the feelings emanating from the steel shield.

    He felt like a cultivator from a web novel, distilling the feelings of Ki in the metal like it possessed some sort of sacred secret. He had only read a few web novels growing up in Montgomery, but they still delighted him beyond measure.

    He decided to try and be like his favorite character, Xiao Yen, and focused on the primitive feelingsing from the small metal te to his side. He''d held lots of different weapons in the past, but this shield seemed different. The more he focused on that, the more he seemed to connect to the depths of its power.

    ''This shield seems to be coated with ayer of Ki. When I focus on it, it seems to fluctuate and respond to me.''

    ''Maybe there is something valuable in this shield. However, what is it? Why does it feel like an uncrackable vault. No matter how hard I try to find the rightbination, it only gets harder.''

    Howard was making a mistake at this moment. What he had to do was not cultivate like a traditional cultivator in a web novel, but truly understand what thatyer of Ki was about. This required more than just cultivating, or absorbing energy from the world around him. He had to understand what thatyer of Ki on the shield represented.

    ''It''s so strange, and so stable," Howard tried to touch the surface of the shield and couldn''t reach it no matter how hard he tried. To be more precise, it''s like the shield had been perfectly protected. ''It''spletely protected by ayer of Ki. No matter how much I try to break through, it only gets stronger in the area I target. It''s almost like threads.

    Howard made progress with this idea, and Earl nodded his head sensing himing to this understanding. Though he was just a remnant of the original Demon King, he still had the ability to discern Howard''s progress. Tapping him on the shoulder, a flood of energy entered into Howard''s body, causing him to jolt, and all of a sudden he feltpletely focused.

    "What are you missing?" Earl said, tapping him one more time, "How can you copy that? Try and feel every frequency of the Ki. Every change on its surface."

    "I-I feel I feel like it''s not in my hand. However, isn''t that becuase of the way it was built?"

    "That''s a very interesting question," Earl patted him on the shoulder, and whispered underneath his breath. "However, what can you learn about the Ki? What''s distinct about it?"

    "It''s so close to the metal that it made it stronger. Almost like instion in a building." Howard tapped it one time, noticing that the metal didn''t reverberate. "It''s thin, but not brittle. It''s almost like the Ki has a desire of its own."

    "Not its own!" Earl said, "It has a will of mine!" Earl''s eyes seemed to shimmer before a surge of Ki spread down Howard''s back, causing a sh of light to shoot through his head. "I created this armor well before even Barabin was born, and my Ki is still there! This is only possible because I managed to project my will! That''s the difference between a Ki Projection that can travel a mile, and a Ki Projection that can barely move a meter off your body!"

    "Eventually, beyond what they now call the S rank, you can use Ki to create real bodies that have real desires! Just like the armor that I exist in now even though I''m dead! However, before you get there, you must learn my defensive skill!"

    "Howard, I''m about to use half my remaining energy to teach you the skill hidden in that shield! Hidden in the Ki that''s on its surface! You will almost instantly know the first level called the gauntlet. However, after that, every time you climb a rank. When you reach the peak of the C rank, the peak of the B rank, the peak of the A rank, and the peak of the S rank, you''ll learn a new skill!"

    "The second level is called the greaves, and it will allow you to somewhat move your projection. The third level the cuirass will give it the ability to somewhate to life. The fourth level the Helm will make it able to defend you even in your sleep! Finally, the fifth level will make your will be able to extend in many ces! You can fight on multiple battlefields when you gain ess to the vambrace level!"

    Howard nodded his head and did his best to understand before he felt a surge of energy enter inside him. The next moment, he felt like five doors burst open, filling up with light before the armor behind him fell to the ground.

    "The first level of the Fire King''s Embrace is the gauntlet. It will allow me to summon an inanimate version of myself to block an attack anywhere in a 100 meter radius!"

    "The second level, the gauntlet, will allow me to shift this into different locations, and I can even use two different versions of myself in two different locations a kilometer apart!"

    "... At the peak level, I can literally have 10 different surrogates defending my peers! This is truly a great skill! It''s a shame that I don''t understand it, hahahaha!"

    Howard had learned the skill, but sighed when he tried to activate Fire King''s Embrace. In his mind, if he knew Ki Projection well enough, a body made of sparkling amber fire would light up the darkness. Because it was made of Ki, it would provide him defense an entire level higher than his own!

    However, holding out his hand, only a small fire fist appeared floating in front of him, that dissipated as soon as it got touched by the wind. Needless to say, he needed practice.

    "Well, it''s something," Howard smiled before a door in front of him opened. A few feet away, a gilded, glowing room seemed to open up, it beckoning and calling him toe search through it''s treasures.

    "You can take three of the rare objects or items or nts in that room," Pa''s voice echoed through the halls and surprised Howard. He had just started getting up and had yet to adjusted to the bright light. "However, just three! Don''t be like Alrok! Don''t forget about your ancestors."

    "Heh, I knew he''d try and steal something," Howard walked over to the room, and gently glided in before the most beautiful site appeared in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 94: Light Core Fruit

    Chapter 94: Light Core Fruit

    "Hi, wee to the treasure room! Ha, did you think Pa would trust you toe in here by yourself?" A beautiful woman in a ck dress smiled, her pale skin shimmering, her eyes glowing like two beautiful orbs full of flecks of moonlight.

    "Sorry to surprise you! Hahaha! I''m Benna by the way! I''m a Ki Enigma made personally by the demon king!" Benna waved her arm and slightly moved to the side, opening up the space for Howard''s entry. "You''ll see all types of treasures here! There is hundred year Ki Strengthening Fruits, Ki Enmeshing nts, Diamond Lily Organs. You name it!"

    "Huh," Howard said, walking after her in the room and studying her body. "You''re a human? How are you the only I''ve seen here that isn''t a Ki Enigma!"

    "Heh, there''s a vige behind the mountain!" Benna pointed to the east and smiled. "Hahaha! It''s easier for humans to live here than in the Furnace! If you wanted to, I''d be defenseless to stop you from taking me with you, but please don''t."

    Benna stopped in front of a bookshelf, and tossed Howard a book. When he opened it, he''d find an inventory with over 10,542 rare items still remained in the room. A few had been marked in golden that counted as two items, and only one had been literally written in diamond ink.

    "What''s the best item?" Howard didn''t have time to look through all the items. "I-I just want to get stronger quicker, but not so quickly that it messes with my future."

    In most webnovels, the main character always made a mistake of getting strong too fast, and Howard always remembered that. If he got strong too fast, then his future prospects could be harmed. Obviously, he cherished improving above all else, but also valued being able to protect others!

    Benna smiled and gently pointed at the book before she kicked a swivelingdder to her right. It coasted down to a section full of ripening fruit. Strangely, they seemed to be growing from Vines on the wall.

    "Hmmm, well I am supposed to memorize the details about everything in the book! Heh, I think I can help you little man." Benna tapped a fruit before a strange nectar fell out of it. "Try putting this on your skin right now. It''s on the house."

    "What is it?" Howard looked at the strange, soft liquid she had in her hand and somewhat nervously put it on his skin. "Ugh, it feels weird. What does it do?"

    "It''s called Nectar of the Night Seed. It will make it easier to think clearly when you''re trying to make decision in this room, hahahaha! Look around."

    "Hmmm, I do feel a little smarter," Howard picked up the inventory book again, and began to look through it. "I-I guess do you know what the Bristol Night Fruit is?" Howard handed her the book and pointed to that section. "I-I heard from Hakrele you had fruit hundreds of times more effective here."

    "Hundreds, hmmmm, maybe 3 times." Benna walked over to a ss jar. More precisely she walked over to a shelf with hundreds ofrge ss cases that contained various glowing fruits and flora. The beautiful nt you see right here ispletely and totally useless, hahaha, but the one above it. It''s called the Light Core Fruit. It takes roughly 1000 years to grow! Hahaha! However, it''s worth 2 of the 3 items. Do you want it?"

    "What will it do?" Howard gently touched the ss case, feeling a protectiveyer of Ki around it. "Will it make my body reach the peak of the C rank?"

    "Well, if you ate it all in one day you''d reach peak of the B rank, but then you''d die," Benna sighed and opened the ss case. "You have to eat one bite a week for a year. There is instructions thate with how to eat it! You can''t just take big bites or you might go boom! Hahaha!"

    Benna had a very optimistic outlook, but her tone carried a little bit of fear. She seemed to be scared to even touch it, and turned to Howard with her eyes watering.

    "Uhm, I can''t really move it. You mind saving my kids from losing their beautiful mother?" Benna gently moved aside. "Heh, oh yeah, I got to remove the shield!"

    "It''s fine!" Howard smiled, picking up the ss lid of the jar before he reached in and grabbed the fruit. "Heh, I just learned how to use Ki Projection a little bit. Hence, I can remove the protectiveyer on the ss!"

    "That-that''s bad for security," Benna wiped the sweat off her head.

    She literally had began to shiver almost a meter away from Howard, trying her hardest to avoid the temptation she felt from the fruit. "Anyways, heh! Come take the manual! As for your final item, can you make your decision fast! My shift is almost over and if that fruit touches me I''ll die."

    "Hmmm, do you have any good presents for a girl? One that''s struggling with her confidence?" Howard smiled and tossed the book on the desk. "I-I know someone who will really need a present when she finally sees me again! Something that can help deal with injuries?"

    "Ugh, I do!" Benna eximed, holding up her finger in an ''L'' shape with her finger pointing upward. "There-there is another fruit, but I also can''t touch it."

    "Actually, you remember the one I told you is useless. It''s that one! That one just makes you forget everything that happened for 100 days in exchange for an increase in strength. However, that''s obviously not valuable! Who''d want to forget what happened in thest two months?"

    "I hope no one," Howard smiled and broke the case, putting the fruit in his back pocket before he took a smile bite out of the Light Core Fruit.

    Benna could hardly believe her eyes.

    He''d just taken a bite three times the rmended portion!

    "Howard, oh no! Stay right there! I-I''m so fired! If I ended up killing the next demon king, they won''t give me a raise!"

    "Rx, I can feel the Ki in the fruit. I''m sure I can handle it!" Howard smiled and waved his hand, holding his stomach as it gently rumbled. "Heh, I promise! I''m much stronger than I look! A bite that size a week means I can digest this in three months!"

    "You-you''re brave!" Benna smiled and wiped the sweat from her head. "I''ll miss you! Come visit another time! Maybe when you reach the B rank Pa will let you get one more item! Heh, don''t die okay!"

    "Thank you, Benna," Howard smiled and tossed the so called ''useless fruit'' in his hands. "I''d love to meet your family next time. Maybe we can have dinner and I can see your husband! I bet he''s awesome!"

    "Oh, he is. Except he''s not the best people person! Anyways, don''t explode remember! If you do, I''m fired!"

    RRRRR!

    Howards stomach rumbled again before heughed and put the Light Core Fruit in the satchel he''d been given by Benna. It was worth the pain currently spreading rapidly though his body right now.

    "Ugh, Una, I really hope you''re alright," Howard put the other fruit carefully in the second p of the bag. "Once we win thispetition, I''ll fill every single day we''re together with a smile."

 Chapter 95: Ambush

    Chapter 95: Ambush

    Jarlon Valley, Nermasis Ridge,

    Six men in ck capes, with the Aresoul logo on their ck and white uniforms, sat along a dock that extended far out into the water.

    The scenery in Jarlon Valley constantly changed neared Nermasis Ridge. One reason for this was because it was a Preternatural Zone, but the other was because it was closest towards the unimed shrines.

    The Unimed shrines were 10 patches ofnd where the victors of the youthpetition would build areas to train their best students. The Varlen had them for thest 10 years, and the Dream Ki in the area still caused Nermasis Ridge to change environment every few hours.

    A few hours ago, when Orel and his leader, Nillon, got here, it had been a dark region devoid of life. Mountains seemed to beyered on top of each other like bricks, dead trees burned around them, and the feeling of chaos got evoked by even the simplest step forward.

    However, that all changed a few minutes ago, thend had seemed to transform in front of their eyes. Like a well had started to flood an entire vige, the darkndscape had been transformed into an oasis. On the water, arge dock had appeared that cut a path between the two iron gates.

    Nillon, the student of Respell, had been told to wait here until Howard showed up. After he killed them, the Aresoul would be able to im Jarlon Valley! Currently, his team had already killed 30 Varlen that tried to bypass them!

    There was no way Howard could get by them, literally, without a miracle! The dock made everything in the area clear for miles. The mountains had all been submerged in the strangend full of Dream Ki. Squeezing his fist, Orel nearly exploded while looking at his leader. His face jiggled when his mouth opened, sweat pouring down his body from the sweltering heat.

    "Uaahhh! Why are we still waiting? I wanted that girl, but not this bad! Why are we waiting for those cowards?" Orel stomped the floor, unable to hold back his discontent. "Damn it! What are they doing! Trying to discover the secrets of the Furnace!"

    "Orel, patience is a virtue. You can go a few hours without food," Nillon sighed and held out his hand, causing the iron gate in the distance to erge. "Once we kill them, Respell already said he''ll make me leader of the Sixth Station. Big Boy, If you can just be patient, everything can work out!"

    "So, let me get this straight. Barabin, of the Four Guardians, agreed to give up the Ki Reservoir, and put his best students down here! Ha, this is too good! You think you can protect the exit while I take the green haired girl onto one of those boats."

    To be precise, 10 boats had appeared against the dock when thendscape had changed. They looked like they''de from the surface.

    Nillon had gone boating with his father before something called to him. The next day, he found a glowing door in his room and ended up in front of Respell.

    Unlike the Horned, which had to fight to get in the surface, the End Empire and the Aresoul hade to an agreement. The End Empire would give the Aresoul the coordinates of new talent in exchagne for certain favors! Just like they found Jenny, they had good enough technology to locate magicians!

    Ultimately, their ability to new recruits, however, was at risk if they didn''t have the Ki Reservoir! The End Emprire''s power wouldn''t be the only one to go down! They''d also be less likely to send them the strongest recruits! They used one way portals to bring students down, but without the coordinates, it be like trying to fish for a small rock in an entire ocean!

    The End Empire and the Aresoul relied on each other more than they''d like to admit. One wanted to dominate the surface, and the other had ns to im the entire Furnace!

    "I think they''reing," Nillon pushed Orel down behind the one lone rock remaining in front of the dock. "I''ll attack Howard. You attack that green haired girl. You other four, all attack Reece! She''s a Channelor in the B rank! Even I would have trouble fighting her!"

    "Remember, go for the kill immediately! Howard can absorb Ki remnants! However, without any Authoritarians around, this will be his grave yard!" Nellon had done his research on Howard.

    He knew that he also could use Dream Ki, so had made dozens of wards that he''d stored inside his 8 doors. To get into the A rank, a Magician needed to be able to use 8 doors. In each door, they could store different techniques.

    Feeling the connection with the space inside of him, he smiled as Howard appeared with three people by his side.

    "I''ve been waiting so long for this day! The day I finally can take control of the Sixth Station! The day where our teacher finally respects me!" Nellon smiled and grinded his fist into a ball. "Now hurry up and get in range!"

 Chapter 96: Opening

    Chapter 96: Opening

    Howard looked out at the beautiful crystal clear water on his left and right side.

    His stomach still rumbled, but he smiled. He''d been left incapacitated for almost an hour after eating the Light Core Fruit. However, he still had a feeling they could win.

    Squeezing his hand, Howard noticed that his body had gotten close to reaching the B rank. His muscles throbbed with every movement, and even his ability to use Ki Projection had increased.

    ''I guess my body wasn''t strong enough, heh, but I can finally use the gauntlet of Fire King Embrace pretty well.'' Howard had been trying to practice Fire King Embrace their entire walk from iron gate to iron gate. They literally had to walk through five gates, and hade across dozens of bodies of Varlen.

    A few Aresoul had also been killed, but it seemed this year the Varlen hade unprepared. Their dream beasts seemed to have been shattered by the magical Ki of the Aresoul. The remnants left behind spoke of a powerful ughter, however, even Arlok didn''t seem that concerned.

    "Heh, I''m sorry again for trying to steal from Pa. However, I couldn''t believe my eyes. They had over a 1000 Bristol Night Fruit! Heh, I figured me taking 2 or 3 wouldn''t hurt anyone."

    "You almost lost an arm, idiot," Monicaughed and gently squeezed Howard''s hand. "If Howard here didn''t save you. You''d probably be sleeping with the fishes!"

    "They-they did listen to Howard," Alrok sighed and crossed his arms. "It felt like that entire army of Ki Enigmas was trained just for you. How does it feel to have so much given to you Howard? You have a girlfriend who wants you to branch out with other girls. I wish! My wife would kick my ass!"

    Howardughed and shook his head, gently squeezing Monica''s hand. "Hah, I still don''t think Monica actually wants me to have more than one girlfriend. That was just because she wasn''t used to Dark Ki earlier right?"

    "Howard, I do feel like it''s not a bad idea," Monica smiled and gently leaned into his lips, kissing him lightly and causing him to blush. "Mmmm, imagine all the rest I could get if you were constantly upied. No more nights staying up having to deal with the terror of you being unable to sleep!"

    "We can talk about it after," Reece shook her head, "I really do need a boyfriend Monica. However, maybe just two girlfriends wouldn''t be a bad idea for him. Heh, I''m not like you! I''d get jealous!"

    "Stop!" Arlok pushed Howard back, his muscles instantly bulging before a powerful energy surged through his flesh. "There is a trap up ahead. I owe you guys enough to help you handle it," Arlock cracked his knuckles, his body instantly growing in size, while his shirt slowly began to tear. "There are Aresoul over there! I can sense it."

    "Are you sure? How can you tell?" Howard looked ahead of them. They still had a mile over to the end of the dock. "All I see are some small boats. How can you tell?"

    "My body is much stronger than yours. I can sense subtle vibrations," Arlok sighed and dropped his arm. "Keep walking naturally. However, when we get close, I''ll charge them at my top speed. Howard, don''t you worry, the Mocralin are a perfect counter to the Aresoul. You just watch!"

    ###

    "On three. Begin to channel thergest attacks you can," Arlok cracked his knuckles and neck and prepared his entire body for therge battle ahead. "Heh, don''t worry about me, either. I may not look like it, but I''m in the B rank!"

    "Don''t die," Howard took a deep breath. Deep inside of him, he could feel the Dark Ki he''s stored safely inside of him beginning to swirl. Tapping into it, his power would explode, his reflexes increase, and his muscles unleash more damage. Moreover, he''d also be more ruthless, he''d aim for the kill without a second of hesitation. "I will use all my strength immediately. You might be impressed."

    "Thank you," Reece patted Arlok on the back, "We know you''re tough, but that doesn''t mean your wife deserves to lose her husband. You''re a good guy besides for the fact that you steal sometimes,"

    "Heh, thanks. However, her, pregnant? She''ll want me to get her food all the time! Ugh, i might just have to die today to keep that from happening," Alockughed before he pushed his foot back into the pier.

    Boom!

    He shot forward like a bullet, causing the dock''s wooden nks to shoot in multiple directions. Screws sprinkled into the water, and the air seemed to get shattered.

    "He''s fast. What is that 300 kilometers an hour!" Howard held out his hand, suddenly causing a massive fire to birth to life in front of him. A dark me began to swirl inside of it, causing it to look like a moon fusing with the sun. "Heh, he''s so fast, I bet even Barabin would have trouble catching up to him!"

    "Howard, focus!" Reece also created a massive me that flowed naturally into Howard''s ballooning ball of energy.

    In thest month, they''d gotten much better atbining Ki, almost to the point that their energies acted as one. When Howard had been training, the Varlen sometimes attacked, and Barabin made Howard train with Reece and Harley.

    With their mes together, their energy seemed to enter into the realm of the A rank!

    Seeing Alock turn the corner and get burst into by a beam of light, Howard instantly sent his attack shooting forward.

    "To your side!" Monica pushed Howard off bnce, causing his attack to spin off into the distance. Arge beam of light shot between them at this moment. In the distance, a small boat with two mages could be seen shaking their heads.

    Orel charged up one more attack, standing on the rocking boat frame, before another burst of energy came to life and shot at the dock.

    Boom!

    nks shot into the air and went flying in every direction, the Horned scattered, and theke began to freeze. Monica rushed towards Orel with a blue light spreading out from her body, causing the entire surface of theke to begin white as snow.

    A rage had suffused in her face. She looked like nothing could stop her from destroying anything in her path.

    "You-you almost hit my boyfriend!" Monica stepped back before a beautiful blue spiral of light burst from her fist. Three dozen pirs of ice shot forward, full of sharp thorns, right towards the two Aresoul.

    Seeing this, Orel justughed before he instantly vanished into lines of flickering light. Blurring from his position, he seemed to appear 10 feet from Monica, his feet firmly nted on the ice while the boat behind him shot into fragments in the air!

    "Hoh, I''m so excited!" Orel''s body soon seemed to suffuse a powerful energy that turned into a set of white glowing armor on his skin. "Mm, you dance so well!"

    "You''re underestimating me," Monica smiled wickedly while she connected with the Dark Ki in her body.

    In thest few days, the two sides of Monica had slowly started to switch back to their rightful ces. The normal Monica, who was careful and cautious and hated being mistreated had somewhat resurfaced. However, now, shepletely fell into the feelings of darkness in her heart.

    ''I can''t let anything hold me back from growing. Even Howard! That monster will not surpass me!'' Monica''s hair began to rise above her head, the tips starting to freeze and turn white, while a ck aura appeared around her body. "Ugh,e on! Come out! Come out damn it and kill him!"

    "Hoh, you called?" Monica heard a voice before she felt a powerful surge of energy crush into her abdomen. Suddenly, the world in front of her started to spin counterclockwise. "Hah, she finally wants me! You''re giving in, Monica? You tried so hard for three hours, and look. I''m back!"

    "Kill him, please! I beg you," Monica wiped tears from her eyes. "I-I don''t want to be my old self. Please. Please help me!"

    "Hmmm? I am you, idiot!" The voiceughed before Monica seemed to explode with light!

    Boom!

    Arge gale of energy surged out of Monica while Orel charged towards her in his white armor. Looking like an apparition of death, around Orel''s body six doors appeared, all beginning to prepare energy to fire at Monica. In the B rank, Orel actually had few people to fight him in his age bracket!

    His entire approach screamed off confidence, if not with a little lecherous intent.

    "Ha! Take this! Get blown away so I can pick you up and take you to my dreams!" Orel''s body burst with a pure Ki energy that went straight towards Monica''s position.

    Truthfully, Orel was already impressed. Monica required him to unleash his full nature and power in the attacks. He even summoned his armor to protect his torso incase she had used any surprises.

    However, not only did she attack him from behind, she seemed to not move in the face of those spiraling six white lights. They fused together in the air, turning into a small string that aimed for her heart. Within inches of her face, Monica opened her eyes, arge wall of frigid ice instantly birthing on her torso.

    "Ha, toote! Score! I get to y with a cute girl tonight!" Orel licked his lips and watched Monica''s figure disappear in a cloud of white dust.

    Hitting a Horned in the heart wouldn''t kill them, but a perfect hit would incapacitate them long enough for him to put handcuffs on her. Back at the sixth station, he''d been many of the men who longed fro Una only for Kreal to take her into his room and do god knows what!

    He couldn''t help but smack his lips in excitement. So many people had bullied him over the years, called him fat, and now he finally would show them all! He''d bring back the prettiest girl he ever saw, and have her be his! She wouldn''t be able to escape.

    "You''re fly is open," A voice appeared from the growing smoke to Orel''s surprise. "Hahahaha! So pathetic! You''re full of openings."

    "Who said tha--" Orel felt a burst of energye from beneath him, piercing through his armor. Arge spike of ice seemed to be traveling up into his being, causing the entire world to begin to go dark.

    Swoosh!

    Monica appeared from under the water, smiling as she jumped through the ice and spun in the air. Her white shirt stuck to her skin, her blue skirt perfectly hugging her features, while she gentlynded next to Orel.

    She''se from underneath him, but in addition had left a perfect replica of herself back where she''d previously been. Once that happened, all she had to do is find a w in his armor, and poof, Orel''s body copsed to the floor!

    "Hmmm, you''re still breathing?" Monica smiled and watched another Aresoul, the one that had been in the boat, run as fast as he could away from her direction. "Hoh, did you want to do something to me punk?"

    "Your boyfriend will die!" Orel stared up into Monica''s beautiful eyes and smiled. "So will you if you kill me. Let me live, and I''ll protect Protect You."

    "Hmm, so annoying," Monica''s hand seemed to slice through the air, causing Orel''s body to get cut in half. "Heh, my boyfriend can''t die. He has so many things to conquer hahahaha!"

 Chapter 97: Nightmare Ki

    Chapter 97: Nightmare Ki

    Alrok''s body burst into a mountain with such force that he could hardly feel his back. A monster of energy had shot into his torso when he turned the corner.

    He had turned and swung as hard as he could with his right fist and hit one of the Aresoul in the face. However, rather than the person going flying like he imagined, he stayedpletely still.

    Not only that, Howard''s attack had gone off course and crashed into the water, causing all his ns to backfire. However, what really scared him was that one of the Aresoul appeared to be using an A level skill!

    Magicians with 8 doors had one that appeared in their body that greatly increased their strength and speed! This single door, called the Door of Manifestation, when opened, caused a magician to truly be an A rank practitioner!

    ''No way. Not good," Arlok coughed out blood while watching Howard rush towards Nellon - the same man that had sent Arlok flying into the moauntain side. "Ugh, STOP HOWARD. He''s too strong!"

    "Toote!" Nellon''s body glowed with a white light before he instantly appeared in front of Howard. Using the door of Manifestation, his body glowed white and caused the dock he stepped onto crack. nks flew in every direction while a powerful force neared Howard''s face.

    It was so fast, that Arlok imagined Howard getting sent flying into the distance. However, instead of that, arge red figure appeared, taking the full brunt of the attack!

    Boom!

    Howard slid back, his arms crossed like an ''X'', while sweat dripped down his head. However, he knew he couldn''t rx. Dozens of Fire serpents began to appear around his body, spinning in the air as his opponent stared at his fist.

    "You-you blocked my attack. You were supposed to die quickly," Nellon jumped up and down and shook off the pain in his hand. "Ow, what the hell was that? Some type of special talisman?"

    "It''s a sign that I''m going to win," Howard smiled and saw three more Aresoul appear behind Nellon. "However, why don''t you let me fight those three first! Heh, I can tell you''re the main course!"

    ###

    "You three. Do what I said and go deal with Reece," Nellon walked gently towards Howard with three doorways appearing next to his hands, arms, and feet. "Howard, I don''t like my teammates dying."

    "Heh, well, then I''ll only KILL YOU!" Howards body suddenly ignited with a ck me, his strength rapidly surging. "You think ANYONE WITH YOU WILL LIVE! You shall all be reaped by the mes in my hands!"

    "Well, that''s Dark Ki isn''t it?" Nellon sighed, opening two more doors behind his back. "I guess I''ll have to kill you quickly. I don''t want you going crazy and killing your own peers. That girl running against the ice is reserved from my friend. Look at her struggling, hahahaha!"

    "Die!" Howard shot forward, activating King Fire Sprint to the maximum before a ck halberd of mes appeared in his hands. shing forward, all his hatred seemed to ignite in his fury. Arge gust of wind appeared behind him before he turned the de in the air.

    Swoosh!

    The massive attack hit directly into Nellon''s raised gauntlet, the armor on his hands shimmering brightly, before he merely flexed his hands, causing 6 beams of light to shoot outwards.

    Bang!

    Howard crashed into what remained of the nearby dock, his body crashing into the ice before he skidded out into the distance. Arge cloud of dust grew out from where he''dnded, his arms twitching from the pain he felt.

    Nellon could barely believe his eyes, seeing Howard stand up again after receiving such a powerful attack. He sighed, looking down at his hands in disbelief.

    "You-you used that technique again. The one made of mes," Nellon couldn''t believe his eyes. "That-that''s not a normal technique. Can you teach that to others, kid?" Nellon slowly walked onto the ice, his presence causing it to crack from the immense power of Ki circting around him.

    Nellon was different than a normal magician. He could slightly channel into his body to strengthen it like a Mocralin. Such men were exceptionally rare, one in a few hundred million, but they had appeared in history. Still, the strength they have could not be underestimated!

    "Howard, you''re not answering me," Nellon watched Howard''s body get pushed back into its socket. "You-you''re forgetting I don''t want to just kill you. I want to make all Horned be extinct. However, I promise if you tell me about that skill, I won''t let Orel mess with that girlfriend of yours."

    "I''m not done," Howard smiled, the ck mes around him growing more sinister. "I WILL DEFEAT YOU! I WILL BECOME DEATH! THE SCYTHE OF DARKNESS!"

    "This-this is what happens when you try and challenge someone too much stronger than you," Nellon scoffed at Howard''s confident smile. "You think you see light at the end of the tunnel, but it''s really just a sign you''re about to die. Howard, this isn''t a video game."

    "Ha, you''re right." Howard began to pour the maximum amount of strength into his feet. "However, I can use strategies. I''ming, hahahaha!" Howard stepped off his back foot and held out his hand, causing a massive cloud of smoke to appear in front of him before he seemed to split in three directions.

    Using three bursts of Ki, it seemed like Howard went in dozens of directions. Disappearing before Nellon''s eyes while he gently closed them. In response, he slowly lifted his hands, causing 7 doors to appear behind him glimmering with a terrifying white light.

    "Not bad, but you''re body is full of Ki. I can sense you, Howard," Nellon''s hand ignited the air, causing a massive burst of white light to shoot out and decimate the cloud of smoke. Arge hole appeared inside of it, crashing into a moving blur and sending it flying into the distance.

    "Hah, see. I told you," Nellon stepped off his back foot, shooting through the smoke andnding by Howard''s side.

    Howard trembled, forcing himself to try and stand. However, he could feel a bone sticking into his abdomen. Even the simplest movements seemed to bring pain!

    "Well, your biggest mistake was thinking I was close to your level. I''m 28 years old, Howard. Maybe in 10 years you could have hurt me."

    "Hahahaha! You think I lost," Howard rose to his feet, marks beginning to appear on his body, as his strength once again increased. He activated Yindred''s Dream Ki once again, causing his power to temporarily near the A rank!

    His bones in his body instantly healed, sliding back into ce, while he seemed to float up to a stand. He had yet to fully use all his tricks! There was no way he could lose.

    "I prepared for that," Nellon opened his hand, and caused a dark light to shoot out of his body. It shed only for a second, but Howard look like he saw something worse than death in its twinkling light. "That''s nightmare energy. It disrupts Dream Ki. Geez, you expected I''d be unprepared?"

    Nellon had always been the type to dot every i and cross every t. His father had been in the military, and trained him from a young age to strengthen his body doing even the most ordinary of tasks. When he did the dishes, he wore weights on his arms and legs. When he went to school, he regrly bullied seniors and stole their lunch money! Hepletely immersed himself in growing stronger until he found the door to bing a magician!

    He had no way of losing! When it came tobat, not even a Mocralin could beat him!

    "Howard, are you alright?" Monica rushed over to his side, a dark fire spinning around her body. "Howard, what happened? What did that light do?"

    "I''m sorry," Howard said, clutching at his throat. "I''m sorry Monica! I''m sorry you died!"

    "He''s in a nightmare," Nellon said, sighing and crossing his arms in an ''X'' across his chest. "However, where''s Orel? He should be dragging you to a cavern right now."

    "He''s dead," Monica grinned and created an ice spear in her hand. "You''ll join him soon. However, first tell me how to fix Howard?"

    "He''ll be like that for thirty seconds. Plenty of time for me to kill him," Nellonughed and pped his hands, causing the ice to crack from the sheer joy he gave off. "Heh, Dream Ki is powerful, but if you mess with the frequency it puts the user in a nightmare! Heh, that''s why Varlen use dream beasts and not themselves! Dream Beasts aren''t affected by this little trick, however, you''re boyfriend is, hahaha! Look at him suffer, calling your name! He''s probably seeing what''s about to happen to you."

    "YOU FORGOT ABOUT ME!" Arlok''s hand twisted in the air, his body moving almost 1000 kilometers an hour, before he shed into Nellon''s cheek with maximum force.

    Boom!

    Nellon could barely turn and look before his body shot into the distance, crashing through three docked boats before he burst into a mountain.

    "That man isn''t normal, Monica," Arlok picked up Howard in his arms. "Go help Reece! Now! I''ll protect Howard until he wakes up. What? Stop looking at me and go."

    "You''re bleeding," Monica said, seeing arge cut across his chest. "What did you do? How did you increase your strength so much?"

    "I''m ying a dangerous game," Alrok seemed like he didn''t want to talk. "I''m just circting my energy quickly through my body. It''s called Second Level of Awakening. Heh, if I go to third, I''ll die, but the second level I can handle for a few minutes," Alrok saw Reece getting cornered by the three Aresoul, her mes barely blocking their countless attacks, and finally couldn''t hold it in.

    "Monica, do what I said now! I''ll protect Howard until you three are able to help me! Now go! Your boyfriend is safe."

    "You''re not a thief, youre an idiot," Monica let go of Howard''s hand. "However, your wife is lucky. Make sure she sees you again, okay?"

    Monica rushed over to Una''s side and caused hundreds of ice spears to appear around her that shot towards the three Aresoul students.

    One of them just so happened to be three inches from Una''s face, his hand stabbing towards her heart with such force unless a miracle happened she might very well die!

 Chapter 98: Hidden Attack

    Chapter 98: Hidden Attack

    Reece''s body shimmered with a white light, blood dripping down her forehead, as the three powerful attacks sted into her entire body. Her flesh, under the cloud of smoke, seemed to get eviscerated. Her entire body seemed to shoot in several directions while Monica rushed to her side.

    "Heh, finally one down."

    "Yeah! Time to go party, hahaha!" One of the Aresoul men smiled and turned only to see Monica''s spears flying towards him.

    Without even moving a finger, a white doorway appeared in front of him, along with a set of dazzling armor that manifested from what seemed to be nothingness. At the same time, he seemed to almost look down at the spear crashing into his body, watching it bend and break, with a look of contempt.

    "Heh, what the hell? Aren''t you Orel''s little y thing?" The Aresoul smiled and felt a wave of smoke crash against his body. "Hehe, that weakling messed up huh? He couldn''t finish you?"

    "He''s dead, and you are too," Monica held out her hands with twenty more ice spears spinning around her body. "I''m going to show you what I can do! I''m not just a pretty girl!"

    "Hoh, but you are," The Aresoul named Jaspenughed and cracked his knuckles. "Boys, shall we get her?" Jaspen had spent years training to be the strongest and had learned every weakness the Horned had to offer.

    If you contaminated their ability to sense Ki Frequencies, they''d lose their ability to channel. All he had to do is ce a bracelet around her neck, and she''d be like Una. A girl trapped by the whims of her captors at the Sixth Station. Turning over to look back at the clearing smoke, he expected to see apletely decimated bodyying against the mixture of ice and water on the dock.

    Smiling, he noticed the smoke cleared and a body seemed to be lying down.

    "Heh, go finish her, Arren and Heban," Jasper caused six doorways to appear floating around his body. "This little one will be better dead. She''s such a plucky little thing. I can''t wait to see what her corpse looks like seperated in two."

    "I''ming!" Monica shot forward like a missile and rushed towards Jasper. The ground around her began to turn into ice, spikes appearing in every direction, as she actived her ice marks.

    Monica hadn''t fully gotten to the point of fully unlocking her ice marks. When she did, her power would multiply by over 5 times!

    The ice marks could only be used by those with Dark Ki that could sense a certain type of Ki in the air. Her brother had found out about it at the East Branch, hidden deep in the catbs of resources for students. Ultimately, if she could reach the maximum level of it , she would really be unstoppable. Evenpared to Howard, she''d at least be able to stand toe to toe with him.

    A secondter, Monica appeared in front of Jasper who still had a cocky expression on his face. Heughed and felt a sense of envy for the little brave girl rushing towards him. He envied the way those who were weak struggled. Holding out his hand, a seventh door finally appeared behind him that opened and shot out what appeared to be a cannon ball made of light.

    "Foolish girl," Jasper smiled and looked at a small ice wall forming in front of her. "I''ming to get you!"

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of ice shot into the air before Monica shot back and rolled against the ground. Her green hair spiraled around her body and twisted into the beautiful white dress she''d worn. At the same time, Jasper jumped into the air, seven cannon balls shooting out from his position.

    They nearly instantly reached Monica, her eyes turning wider than saucers, before a smile appeared on her face. The next moment, Jasper''s mouth seemed to shoot open, before blood shot out of his eyes.

    Boom!

    Monica smiled as the cannon ballspletely missed her body and shot into the frozen ice that hadpletely changed the color of the world around her. Dozens of shards of ice flittered in the air like little birds greeting the beautiful day. Trails of light painted against her beautiful form before Jasper crashed into the ground beneath him.

    His hands, looking at the blood rushing down his arms, couldn''t believe it. Had he missed something?

    ''Did-did she attack me with something small? What-what just happened?" Jasper coughed up blood, fiding himself drifting towards an eternal sleep. "What? What''s happening?"

    "You''re so gullible, idiot," Monica wiped the blood off her mouth and smiled. "Heh, who said all attacks had to berge?" She held up a small ice pin, smiling and shaking her head. "You''re just like my teacher Barabin predicted. So sure you''re going to win you''d forget ot defend yourself."

    Jasper had made a big mistake and it had cost him.

    Monica had first attacked when he was still fighting Reece, and sent a spear full of Dark Ki just to the right of his body. When he turned to face her, the spear had drifted out of Jasper''s consciousness. When the time became right, she used Ki Transformation to fire three needles she''d hidden in the spear when he took off into the sky. Because of his confidence, he even dropped his armor to prepare to attack.

    His overconfidence rested with him on the white ice that began to mix with the pure tint of his blood.

    At the same time, Reece had stood up to her feet.

    The two men who were supposed to be fighting her had decided to watch Monica and Jasper fight. Realizing that they''d just gone from a 3 x 1 to a 2 x 2 battle. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "You''re next," Monica said,ughing while licking the blood on her cheek. "How does it feel to know that two girls are going to kill you?"

    "Monica, good job," Reece said with a smile, "I forgot you had perfect scores and skipped a few grades," Reece covered her chest. "However, I think it''ll be better if I take care of these two clowns myself."

 Chapter 99: Mysterious Flame

    Chapter 99: Mysterious me

    "Howard, we can''t beat him without teamwork," Alrok looked down at Howard who still seemed to be stuck in a dream. "You''re going through a nightmare for thirty seconds, and I''m fighting a monster for 30 seconds."

    Alrok turned back and watched Reece shing out fire at the two Aresoul students that had surrounded her. With every movement, the Aresoul seemedpletely contained, her fire dancing around her body like snakes, while the two facing her tip-toed against the ice.

    ''Our best hope is that all four of us can face Nellon together. I just have to not die, hahaha!" Alrok''s left arm seemed to twist from him activating the second level of awakening. ''Ugh, my wife is going to kill me if I die! Just 20 seconds until that little monster wakes up yet?"

    Alrok stepped off his back foot and shot towards Nellon who had started to rise up from the ground. His eyes seemed contaminated with pure hatred, and the most unadulterated power seemed to swell in his fist.

    His hands seemed to almost grow and shine with a white mist that seemed to nket the space around him. With a single step, he appeared in front of Alrok who''d already made it over 200 meters towards him.

    A doorway appeared behind Nellon and arge fist shot forward, crashing into Alrok''s soaring body.

    Boom!

    The fist made out of the purest Ki collided with the flesh and blood of Alrok. The ice underneath them instantly shattered and a cloud of chipped ice cut into the features of thendscapes. A few boulders from a nearby mountain copsed, arge geyser of water seemed to rocket into the clouds, but only one body shot in the opposite direction.

    Alrok looked up at the sky and then gently felt his body skid against the ground. He''d just used his maximum power to attack an Aresoul magician, and still got sent flying back. Crashing into the cold water, he stared up at the clouds spreading out in the sky. What the hell just happened?

    ''Did-did he just use a Ki Manifestation Doorway?'' Alrok''s body saw a bright light swimming towards him as he crossed his arms. ''Impossible! He shouldn''t be at this leve--"

    Boom!

    Three dozen white beams of light shot into Alrok''s torso before he burst back up into the air. Crashing back through the ice, he felt dozens of more whips of light shoot into his body. Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After a few seconds, Alrok had gotten bounced against the ice multiple times. His torso began to bleed uncontrobly on the floor. Thus, he began to feel no point in standing up.

    ''Howard, He''s already in the middle part of the A rank! That-that had to be the 9th door! We-we have to leave now''

    "Heh, you made me reach into a part of me I didn''t know existed," Nellon cracked his knuckles and jumped into the air, opening a 9th door behind him. "Wow, I really hate you. I guess I grew stronger just to kill you."

    "I-I can''t give up," Alrok finally managed to stand, channeling Ki faster and faster into his body. "You''re a monster. My wife is scared of the dark. You need to die."

    "What a pathetic Mocralin." Nellon unleashed all his energy and shot it right at Al Roker direction. A massive palm that seemed to dwarf the sun behind it and cast a shadow of death on the field below. Crossing his arms, Alrok saw his wife smiling in the distance.

    ''I''m sorry, honey. You won''t be getting a home cooked meal ton--"

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of dust shot up into the air, a surge of water following and spreading against the ice, as Nellon smiled and rapidly descended. He seemed to have gained the ability to fly through the air. With a single step, he seemed to cover a massive distance, reaching into the water and pulling Alrok out by the neck.

    "Hoh, still alive," Nellon tossed Alrok on the floor. "Heh, just remain there, okay. I''ll have a few words from you after."

    "No! I won''t! I won''t! Howard wiped a tear off his eyes. "I won''t let you do it Vicky! Not again!"

    "What a little monster," Nellon gently ambled over to Howard with a smile on his face. "Hmmmm, it''s been 15 seconds and you already broke free. I can feel that damn Dark Ki spreading around your body! Ha, your death is about toe. How does it feel?"

    "Nooo! I won''t let you do it! NEVER! I''m in control! I''m in control!"

    Boom!

    Arge ck me burst around Howard''s body that instantly shattered all the ice in almost 100 meters. His horns shot almost a meter above his head while an extremely disturbing force spread out from his body. At the same time, the water beneath him seemed to melt, evaporating so fast that he seemed to clear a path to the bottom of the sea.

    Plop!

    Howard''s body fell slowly down towards the water while his eyes kept trembling.

    Vicky had once shown him a video of his parents dying, about how he could''ve prevented it, in order to conduct an experiment. The feeling of anger he felt towards himself rose to such a level at that moment that he''d set the entire cell ame. For two days and two nights, they hadn''t been able to extinguish it. Yet the strangest thing about this me is that it didn''t spread, it merely stayed in one ce burning the same thing over and over again.

    This energy, this fierce me that had spread across his body, had been the target of the experiments by the End Empire. They spent over 6 months figuring out a way to change Howard permanently so he''d never be able to ess that door again. However, unknown to them, Jenny had unintentionally reopened that door a few months ago when she was with Howard. Now, at this moment, that same me burned around Howard''s body, melting the water in all directions for almost 50 meters.

    "What the hell? He''s still dreaming?" Nellon smiled and opened 9 doors behind him. "Wow, he''s more of a monster than I expected. I guess using 25 percent of all my remaining power to kill him might be worth it."

    Nellon saw Monica rushing towards him and simply flipped his hand before a hand appeared behind him and sent her flying into the distance.

    Reece, who appeared on his right, sent a palm towards his face before he simply stepped back and jabbed her in her neck. She spun in the air once before he simply tapped her body and caused her to disappear into the rising stream.

    Boom!

    Reece crashed into a nearby boat, shattering it into pieces, before Nellon turned and saw Alrok scrambling towards him.

    "Seriously? You''re all so persistent," Nellon seemed to dance off the ice before he spun twice and smashed into Alrok''s body. He didn''t even watch him crash into the mountain, nor listen to the shattering of his bones.

    Instead, he just appeared above Howard, a massive attack forming behind him.

    "Lance Light Death!" Nellon screamed, a surging energy shooting out of him. "Nine ways of Fury! Ignite!"

    Boom!

    Nellon''s 9 doors opened and nine balls of light appeared in his hand before they shot foward. Those fusing nine attacks all instantly seemed to grow in size before they shot right into the mysterious me that Howard had ignited in the distance.

    Howard, opening his eyes, saw a terrifying storm surging towards him. He could barely blink before the massive force crashed into his body!

 Chapter 100: Bountiful Reward

    Chapter 100: Bountiful Reward

    Arge crater instantly appeared behind Howard that instantly destabilized the dock up above. The remaining nks that had been fastened to the pirs of the dock shot in all directions.

    Boom!

    Nellon watched his attack keep exploding from above while he slowly floated back down to the ice. When he reached the S rank, he could truly fly in the skys, however, now he felt like the wind somewhat obeyed him. He felt like in just a few more years, he really would be unstoppable. Even the S rank wouldn''t'' be able to escape him!

    "Heh, well, what a shame." Nellon cleaned his hands and walked towards Alrok, "You used the Second Level of Awakening only to make me stronger. How does it feel to know I''ll p you until you tell me where your family is, and why you''re here, Mocralin?"

    "Howard, so nice you came," Alrokughed and pointed in the distance. "Heh, he looks angry."

    "Right, like you expect me to turn around?" Nellon raised Alrok off the floor. "Who do you think I am."

    "I THINK YOU''RE DEAD!" Howard seemed to be floating in the air with horns roughly the same size of his torso above his head. With a ck me spiraling around his body, his white shirtpletely torn, and his ck hair tossing above his head, he seemed to be omnipotent. "I-I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU VICKY! NEVER FORGIVE YOU!"

    "Unbelievable, he''s still dreaming?" Nellon smiled and dropped Alrok. "Heh, you''re nightmare is worse than I thought. Are those tears."

    "UAAGGHHH! You''re dead!" Howard armed move back, arge me birthing behind it, while his tears rushed down his eyes. "I-I trusted you! You slept with me every night! You told me they were still alive! How dare you show me them dying! HOw dare you?"

    "Ah, don''t move," Nellon opened three doors behind him. "This is perfect,"

    "Heh, just kidding idiot," Howard smiled widely before his arm rapidly shot foward. "Tricked you!"

    Boom!

    Three types of mes seemed to merge in Howard''s hands that instantly merged into Nellon''s torso. Like three snakes trying to dig a tunnel in a rock, they pushed into Nellon''s body and oscited until he seemed to shoot into the distance.

    Boom!

    Nellon lokoed down at his body in disbelief as he got carried through the sky. One me hadpletely shattered through his armor. It seemed to slowly work its way through his abdomen, towards his heart, before like a viscous snake it pierced into it. In every direction, every once of his organs seemed to begin to burn with a terrifying me.

    ''My Ki, It''s not stopping that one me,'' Nellon coughed out blood and held out his hand. ''Please-please stop it Howard! If I die, they-they''ll never give you Una!"

    "Heh, I didn''t kill you. They did," Howard pointed at the Varlen, "No one knows what happened here idiot. Rest in pieces you jerk!"

    Boom!

    Howard couldn''t help but jump into the air and m his foot into Nellon''s face.

    "That was for Monica!"

    Boom!

    "That was for Alrok!"

    "And" Howard smacked him once in the face. "That-- That''s for me! I-I''M GOING TO KILL YOU A MILLION TIMES!"

    "Howard, stop!" Alrok coughed out blood onto his hand. "He-he might be right. You-you don''t want to kill him." Alrok walked over to Howard and gently touched him on the back. "Let me do it. I''ll make it so they can''t tell."

    "Ha," Howard held out his hand and caused all his mes to dissipate. "You want revenge to?"

    "Yes, and I also don''t want his death to start a gigantic battle." Alrok picked up Nellon and began to put pressure on his throat, causing his face to turn pale and blue in an instant. "He''s already out of Ki. He''s literally just a human now in my hands. Now I suggest you go ahead and go to the finish line. I''ll meet you in a few hours by your bus."

    "How do you know we have a bus? Howard scratched his head and took a deep breath. "Anyways, you sure you don''t want me to kill him? He''s a handful."

    "No, it''s not that." Alrok pointed at Howard''s arm. A gigantic portion of his arms had been burned, and seemed to be struggling to heal. "That me. Whatever it is, whatever that terrifying me is, it''s destroying your body when you use it." Alrok coughed and covered his mouth. "Ugh, maybe when you''re in the S rank you''ll be able to handle it. Until then, your girls need you."

    "Howard!" Monica jumped into Howard''s arms and immediately nted her lips on him. "Mmmmm, you''re so handsome when you''re evil. Mmmmm!" She kissed him one more time while Reece walked over to his side and leaned down.

    Her lips gently touched against his cheek before a blush spread across her body. Smiling at Monica and Howard kissing in front of her, she couldn''t help but see the final gate in front of them.

    "Howard, Alrok here is right. We got to go," She grabbed his arm and pulled him away from Monica, "Ugh, I''m still the leader, and damn it! My side hurts! I want to see his dead bodyter, Alrok!"

    "Hmmm, did you just kiss him on the cheek," Monica smiled and turned Howard''s face towards her. "I think he deserves a better reward. Isn''t that right, leader?"

    "Monica, you''re confusing me!" Howard said and saw Reece leaning towards him. "Are you sure?"

    "Heh, I suppose one little peck," Reece gently kissed Howard''s lips, and gently rubbed his head. "Come on, the iron gate is right there."

    "I''m okay, see," Monica smiled and grabbed Howard''s hand. "However, I-I''m still your first girlfriend." She smiled and hopped over to the iron gate and started to disappear into the ebbing portal. "Heh, wait until Harley hears that I change! I can''t wait!"

    ###

    On the other side of the gate,

    Barabin and Respell waited impatiently by the exit to Jarlon Valley.

    Respell had spent thest hour talking about how his student Nellon would wipe the floor with Howard and deliver him in pieces. However, the longer they waited, the worse he felt in his heart.

    "I bet Howard is already dead, but Nellon is just taking his time," Respell crossed his arms in angst. "Heh, how does it feel knowing your so called demon king is dead?"

    "I think you''re going to be pping yourself in the face in a minute," Barabin shook his head, patting Zack on the back. "Zack''s sister is connected to him, and he''s clearly not worried."

    "Heh, yup, you''re going to be pping your face," Zack pointed at the portal as a young girl appeared, her green hair blowing in the wind, her beautiful blue eyes and single horn causing all waiting to gasp "I guess miracles happen after all, huh?"

 Chapter 101: Great Victory

    Chapter 101: Great Victory

    Respell''s jaw dropped from a mixture of shock and disbelief when heid eyes on Monica.

    He''d told Nellon specifically to wait at the exit, and began to feel extremely worried. If Nellon didn''te first, he must have found an extremely valuable treasure. Thus, Respell managed to stay calm and p his hands. He knew that Nellon''s body was not ordinary, and killing him would take a true monster.

    "Heh, you really think I lost?" Respell seemed inplete disbelief, but he feltpletely assured in his student. "Barabin, where is the rest of her team? Did the little girl happen to sneak through when her teammates were dying."

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Howard and Reece walked through the stone gate and appeared on the other side. Instantly, Respell''s countenance nearly broke in disbelief. He''d specifically told Nellon to kill Howard at all cost. Seeing the little supposed demon king smiling andughing with blood ridden clothes, he couldn''t help but imagine the worst.

    "There is no way they didn''t cheat," Respell smiled andughed vigorously. "What did you bribe Nellon with, hahahaha! I can''t wait to see him when hees back."

    "The Varlen killed him," Respell heard Howard''s words but didn''t dare believe. "He''s dead. I got revenge for him, though. Nice to see you again Barabin!"

    "Howard, congrattions, you''re officially in the peak of the C rank," Barabin gently patted Howard''s shoulder and smiled. "What happened to you in there? Did you find a special treasure?" Barabin could feel the terrifying Dark Ki normally emitting from Howard''s body had seemed to grow by peaks and mountains too. It almost felt like a strange power was sucking in the darkness, but it was a power he''d never experienced before. "Heh, I guess that means we get the Unimed Shrines."

    "This is fake!" Respellughed and shook his head. "This is impossible! Tell me Howard. If the Varlen killed Nellon, how are you still alive, hahaha! This is a dream! All a dream!"

    "It''s not a dream. It''s your loss," Barabin looked at the Varlen gathering around him. "The rules state that the person to walk through the gates is in charge of the Unimed Shrines. I''m sure your student fought a valiant battle. However, in ordance with the pact, I suggest you step back from Howard."

    "Heh, Howard?" Respell gently patted him on the back. "I''m going to go find my student, and once I do I''m going to have to reward you handsomely. Hahaha! Lying to me so well I almost believed you! My student is in the A rank! You''re barely able to measure up to his waist!"

    "What about Una?" Howard said with a smile. "You can find your students body after I get Una back."

    "Oh right, she''s going to be executed tomorrow unless you hurry," Respell slightly smiled but you could still sense his simmering anger. Thus, he didn''t mind telling the truth to Howard. "Barabin, I didn''t think I''d lose. However, if you hurry, I''m sure you can make it to the Sixth Station before--"

    "I''ll kill you!" Howard''s body seemed to ignite with an extremely terrifying me, but didn''t attack. "Where is she?! Tell me now before your body turns into cinders and ashes."

    "Howard," Barabin held out his hand, activating Ki Suppression to the fullest. "We have a day. Get in the bus right now. Jsak. I take it in two weeks you''ll have cleared out the unimed shrines."

    "Yes, but we must meet to discuss the future," Jsak''s sagacious voice emanated a clear sense of worry and foreboding about the future. "If your student is as talented as I believe, we''ll need him to help us."

    "Unbelievable," Respell shook his head, "You''re all ignoring that I''m here," Respell waved to the ten men in ck capes behind him and pointed at the gate. "When I find Nellon, Howard, I expect in two weeks he''ll be ripping off your head."

    "We''re going," Howard looked at Barabin, his body getting pushed down into the floor from the pressure, with his fangs slowly receding. "Howard, we have a single day to get to Una! Grow up! This is the real world! In the future, you can get revenge!"

    "In two weeks, Barabin, my student will be looking for Howard," Respell walked over to the portal and entered inside. Hisst words were, "the 10th gate will open," before he seemed to dissappear into a trail of white light.

    Inside the bus, Howard looked at Zack and Barabin in disbelief.

    How did Barabin not crush Respell in a fit of rage? Feeling a fire burning inside of him, full of passionate rage, he wanted to do everything he could to shatter the wastnd in front of him. The Furnace was nothing like he imagined. Evenpared to the surface, everyone seemed to y by a different book. It''s like all these adults around him knew things that he could never imagine!

    "Howard, I will kill that bastard in the future," Barabin mmed his hand down so hard it seemed to shatter the air around him, and immediately dented his seat. "However, the Varlen, The Horned, and the Aresoul made a deal. If one nation attacks the other, the other two will team up against them!"

    "When you see him alone, then you can kill him! However, out in public you must smile and give him face! Don''t you dare threaten him again around the Varlen, or I''ll make you bury the dead bodies thate from your ignorance!"

    "Harsh," Reece sighed and crossed her arms. "Howard, he just means get good at backstabbing. I can help you practice."

    "Ugh, I''m confused," Howard rubbed his head, but also had something important to say "However, we met an Mocralin named Arlok. He saved our lives against Nellon. I-I think they might want an alliance."

    Howard had so many things to tell Barabin, but some parts seemed so impossible to describe. Earl''s mansion, for instance, was something that he knew Barabin would have trouble believing. As such, he took out the Light Core Fruit, and gently tapped it with a smile on his face. This fruit had been the only reason he survived, and his power now felt like an endless growing stream inside of him.

    Normally, he would feel his body gradually grow in strength from moment to moment, absorbing the Ki in the air and sucking up all its vitality. However, this had been amplified manifold due to the light core fruit. It felt like a doorway to endless might had appeared and begunying on the way for his future.

    "I had a feeling Earl might have left inheritances,'' Barabin smiled and nodded his head with pride. "Very good, Howard. I''ll help you absorb that Light Core Fruit to the fullest. There is a person near the Aresoul''s Sixth Station that you''ll love to meet. Heh, I haven''t seen my crazy teacher in a long time."

    ###

    Una stared in disbelief at Kreal back in the cabin.

    He had a set of keys jingling in his hand with two massive scars making an ''X'' in the middle of his face. His body seemed to have dozens of endless wounds that hadpletely contaminated his normally powerful presence, but she also saw freedom in the keys in his hands.

    "I-I learned my lesson," Kreal dropped his head, "I learned that you can''t love someone so beautiful without getting hurt, haha! It seems I''ll have to hurt myself tomorrow killing you."

 Chapter 102: Execution

    Chapter 102: Execution

    Carn Mountain Pass, Twilight

    An old wise man walked out of a mountain with a cane in his arms. He looked like an ancient abbot from a monk temple, with extremely long white rags wrapped around his body. The mountain behind him had dozens of pirs carved into the stone. It looked like the city had beenpletely erected from Earth Ki, with dozens of intricate statues and ornamentations.

    Behind him, three beautiful women sat seated in meditative states. One had a sea of mes spiraling around her, while the other two bnced on Earthen Pirs. Heughed, and began to slowly walk down towards the well before he collected water for the day.

    He sighed and looked out at the Aresoul not doing their morning drills. Their normal war horns had been reced by what sounded like celebratory cheers. Thus, he decided to go take a look while his three most talented students kept training.

    ''I wonder how Barabin is doing. I feel like he''s close. That blood sucking wastrel! He better not being to visit me just to suck my students blood! I-I''m not going to let that happen!''

    ''First, he took my favorite student Sally and turned her into a submissive wife, and now he''s probably looking to expand his harem! I will stop him hahaha! I''ll p him! p! p!''

    Carter jumped over to the Aresoul hideout and gently moved underground before he found the source of the noise. A beautiful woman in a white dress had her head ced down against a nk of wood. Her eyes, full of tears, seemed to condemn the world. Behind her, a man with arge ''X'' on his face sharpened an ax while people raucous pped and cheered.

    "Una, I''m sorry. It''s still not sharp enough," Kreal wiped the sweat off his head, his arms trembling, as tears came down his eyes. ''If it were sharper, I''d be a happy man already, hahaha! I wouldn''t have to see your pretty face anymore!"

    "Please don''t! Please don''t kill me, Kreal! I love you so much!" Una struggled to find any route of escape. "What about our night? What about that kiss you stole from me bastard! Please! Please don''t do it!"

    "Shut up!"

    "Kill her already!" A man from the crowd pumped his hand into the air. "She''s going to be prettier with her head off, hahaha!"

    "I''m hurrying, it''s just not sharp enough!" Kreal used a stone to rigorously polish the de. "Don''t you know you have to kill pretty women in one strike! If you take too long, they mighte back and haunt you!"

    Kreal had gone to try and steal the keys from Respell''s top lieutenant in the Aresoul Royal Brigade yesterday, and had gottenpletely ughtered in a battle of wills and braun. Hismander had suspected that Kreal would try and save Una, and patiently followed him in the darkness to an area full of grass and lush vegetation called the Sixth Range.

    He''d done all he could to beat themander, but had gotten dyed in his own blood and hung off the mountain by a string around his neck until he agreed to kill Una. Right now, he couldn''t take it. His will to live hadpletely destroyed his reason, and he agreed to kill Una. He felt pathetic! Just because he wanted to live he agreed to kill the most beautiful existence he''d ever set eyes on!

    Turning to Commander Undel, he saw his eyes beginning to suffuse with anger. Feeling his heart racing, Kreal could only finish sharpening the ax before he gradually turned towards the beauty underneath the shadow of death. Una''s glistening skin sparkled even through her tears. Her brown hair had been neatly tied in a bun and her face adorned with the finest concoction to make her attractive to all those watching. She looked like a dazzling beauty that many women would kill to achieve. Even in her sadness, it seemed her beauty would live in his mind forever!

    "Una, remember that song you told me about?" Kreal gently put the ax on her neck. "Can you sing it for me, please! I don''t want to forget your voice."

    "No, please no!" Una started tough and cry at the same time. "Please! PLEASE KREAL! You''re stronger than all these people! Please!"

    Kreal had to admit he thought he''d gotten strong enough to beat hismander, Undel, yesterday, but he was foolish. Undel got admitted to the Royal Brigade because of his calm under threat. Looking at his hands shake, Kreal knew he had work to do. He had to get calm enough to ughter any demons that faced him! Even the love he felt for Una couldn''t stop him!

    However, he also wanted to give Una a few more minutes. He looked at the ax and shook his head before he turned to the crowd with a smile on his face.

    "Ha, the des broken! Sorry about that!"

    "Enough! Kill her!" An extremely strange man walked in with a water bucket. "Kill her already! My students are waiting for me! Don''t make them wait!"

    "Carter, is that you?" Una''s voice cracked in disbelief. "Founder Carter! Is that you! What are you doing here? Help me please!"

    "I don''t know her?" Carter sighed and took out a small book from his pocket. "What''s your name girl? Are you one of my students?"

    "Founder Carter?" Una screamed with a smile on her face. "I''m Una! I met you once because of Annibell! She made me visit you before you chose three other girls over me! Remember!"

    "Men, surround him!" Undel had been put her to monitor the execution and wasn''t going to let some stragglere in. "He''s clearly not a founder of the Horned! Una is just trying to get us to feel afraid! All the Founders of the Horned have gone crazy! Even if he is one, all of us can kill him! The fool walked into an encampment with no way out!"

    "I-I wrote down her name. Give her back to me," Carter closed his book and ignored the blinding white lights from the magic forming behind each Aresoul Magician. "I want to make some soup. Hurry up and get out of my way!"

 Chapter 103: Blood Bath

    Chapter 103: Blood Bath

    "Attack!" Undel unleashed a blinding light of power that instantly crashed into Carter''s body.

    Following his attack, dozens more of Aresoul Magicians focused their peak strength! Hundreds of different magicianspletely flourished with 50 percent of their strength!

    The Aresoul, like all the Nations, had made ns for almost every situation, but a Founder showing up at the base was high up on the list. Thus, they immediately attacked with all their strength. Hundreds of doorways full of Ki slowly snaked outwards and smashed into a growing cloud of smoke. Instantly, Carter seemed to disappear before arge explosion ripped apart thend.

    Boom!

    The ground for a few meters got ripped apart and arge crater appeared where Carter once stood. A nearby Aresoul lower ss soldier hadn''t been able to move in time. Thus, his body got sent flying into the air and crashing into the stage where Una looked on in disbelief.

    He flew right past her and crashed into Kreal as he fumbled for the keys in his pocket. Undel had given him the keys yesterday and challenged him to choose death over his future. Kreal had a real chance of bing a Commander or even a leader of one of the Twenty Stations! Would he really give that up for a girl?

    "Well, this sucks," Kreal saw a body flying towards him and crossed his arms. His torso the next moment seemed to disappear into a nearby tree, bending it and causing it to immediately split into pieces.

    Boom!

    A few more final explosions crashed into the growing crater. At the same time, Undel tossed out his arm.

    ''All men! Stand back!" Undel waved behind him and pointed at the guard towers. "Get in formation 96! We can''t let him escape!"

    Undel had always wanted to have a reason to get promoted, but his strengthpared to many others was simply not measuring up. However, the Aresoul also had meritorious promotions. If he managed to kill a Founder of the Horned, his future would be carved in stone!

    As such, his passion seemed to somewhat blind him from the proper manuever. If he decided to not look good, and instead told everyone to keep attacking with all their might. Carter might have really been in trouble.

    However, Carter simply sighed and looked down at his bucket. With the water leaking out, his eyes seemed to turn almost pure evil. Looking at it in the smoke, blinding him from all around him, he sighed and gently jumped from the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Carternded on the tform by Una and gently grabbed the Ax that had fallen by her side. Waving his arm, the neckbrace around her instantly fell off. However, her tears had not yet abated.

    "Una, get me more water," Carter cracked his neck. "Go that way. I''ll go get a new bucket."

    "Carter You-you really saved me," Una rushed to hug him before he hit her with the bucket. "She almost instantly remembered the tales of Founder Carter, and grabbed the bucket."

    Founder Carter had really pinned the nail on the crazy in hisst 100 years. Some said because he was trying to break through to above the S rank, he''d intentionally let himself live in a strange stage. However, he also really did some crazy shit! Una remembered him breaking a mountain for no reason or, well, because he simply wanted to see the sky, so of course she did what he wanted!

    "Good girl," Carter sighed and looked over at Undel who seemed to be standing in the center of a star. All the men behind him had between 5 and 8 doorways open that fully embraced their power. However, not a single one of them wasn''t terrified of staring at one of the revered Founders.

    Frankly, if the Founders hadn''t gonepletely bat shit crazy, the Horned would be the strongest Nation! However, this one didn''t seem insane at this moment! Founder Carter looked angry beyond belief! And he kept staring at the damn bucket!

    "I I think you''re the one," Carter turned and made sure Una had found a clear path to safety, "Get me a damn bucket! Do you hear me!"

    "Fire 50 percent!" Undel waved his arm. "Damn it! Break every bone in his body!"

    "Hmmmm, I expected that," Hundreds of sts got shot at Carter as he jumped into the air. He turned and smiled, shattering a cloud with a small pir of Earth beginning to form behind him. At the S rank, turning any type of Ki into Earth Ki became possible! Basically, from thin air, he started to create an extremely terrifying spear of earth! He sighed and watched arge cloud of smokeing into the air before he remembered something from a long time ago.

    "I once made a promise To someone Not to do something," Carter sighed and dropped his arm. "I guess if I kill all the Aresoul it will shift the bnce of the Furnace. I guess I''ll just kill that idiot."

    Carter instantly appeared in front of Kreal and picked him off the ground. A few trees behind him toppled over from his quick movements, the ground shattering beneath him in several directions.

    "You? Who made you kill her? TELL ME NOW OR YOU''LL DIE INSTAEAD!" Carter smacked Kreal three times in the face, and then smacked him again for good measure! Hurry up! Your mother made an idiot or something? Tell me!"

    "Undel. The guy in the center of formation 97." Kreal coughed out blood and shook his head. "I-I''m sorry. Tell her I''m sorry."

    "Yeah, hopefully she''ll catch you," Carter stepped off his back foot and tossed forward with all his strength. His muscles instantly bulged before a person shot through the sky and pierced the clouds. Carter shook his head, wondering if he''d overdone it. He had gotten really close to the area above the S rank, and sometimes forgot to hold back.

    "Sigh, he might really hit her," Carter walked into the cloud of rising smoke and crossed his arms. "Ugh, so disappointing. Maybe if they give me a bucket I''ll forgive them?"

    Carter stepped off his back foot and caused the smoke cloud to burst into ten pieces before he made sight of Undel dropping his jaw in disbelief. With only 1 percent of his power remaining, after fighting Krealst night, he could barely create a small shield before a fist touched against his cheek.

    The force of it was so intense that he felt himself pick off the ground before he saw his shadow disappear from the floor.

    Boom!

    Undel spun into a mountain so sharp it seemed to cut thendscape. A secondter, a cloud of blood appeared where he hit the rock. At the same time, Carter sighed and watched the men around him slowly falling to the floor.

    "That''s for my bucket, you asshole." Carter sighed and shook his head before smacking a soldier to his side. "Now you, tell me where the damn exit is and bring me a bucket! Otherwise, I''m about to shove his head up your ass!"

 Chapter 104: Open Arms

    Chapter 104: Open Arms

    An extremely dented blue bus arrived in front of the Sixth Station.

    A sandstorm had made it impossible to cross the Great North Path that they needed to make it to the Sixth Station in time. Just like most things in life, the Furnace was unpredictable. A few of the roads that had been paved by the Founders using Ki had gottenpletely decimated, which made it even harder to travel along their chosen path.

    It was already dawn, and the scheduled execution was supposed to have taken ce. However, for some reason, Barabin hadn''t decided to run out of the bus and make it to the Sixth Station in time. In fact, he even took a break, but what really pissed off Zack was how nonchnt he seemed to be.

    "I can''t believe you! This is your student!" Zack screamed at Barabin as he casually opened the door. "Aren''t you worried about her?"

    "Someone is flying towards us," Barabin sighed and crossed his arms. The next moment, a pir burst from underneath him and he caught a man with a ck cape in the sky. Looking at his face, Barabin could tell this had to be Kreal. Monica had described him down to the strand of hairs on his head.

    Swoosh!

    Kreal felt a jolt of energy burst through his body while Barabin caught him in his arms. He had nearly fainted from getting tossed, and couldn''t help but vomit from the inertia of getting caught.

    Uah!

    Kreal spit down onto the ground below only to look at the two horns on Barabin''s head. The small man that seemed to be only 1.5 meters tall looked like if he wished he could kill him in an instant. However, he just found him staring into his eyes.

    "Is Una safe?" Barabin looked at Kreal and raised his brows. "If you killed her, I can toss you to the surface. I assure you you''ll die on the way!"

    "She''s-it''s my fault. She''s running and it''s my fault!"

    "You live another day," Barabin lowered the pir and tossed Kreal to the side. "Ugh, I guess you ran into Carter? I could sense his energy from 1000 kilometers away." Barabinughed and tossed Kreal over at Monica.

    He instantly seemed to wilt like a dead flower and fell onto the floor. Tears kepting out of his eyes as he tried to manifest the courage to stand. He couldn''t. Not after almost killing the girl he loved.

    "Hi, I''m Zack," A hand picked up Kreal from the floor and slightly turned. Arge force traveling behind it. "I think I owe you this!"

    Boom!

    Kreal skirted against the dirt and crashed into a boulder on the side of the road. He spit out more blood before he saw arge ice spear heading towards his face.

    Closing his eyes, the ice spear cut directly into his hair. A few of his ck locks fell onto the ground, his body tensed everywhere posible, before he exploded with more tears.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Kreal mmed the floor. "They-they almost made me do it! They-they were going to kill me!"

    "He''s pathetic," Monica pushed her brother back and shook her head. "However, she''s alive because of him. You can break his arms with meter."

    "Ugh!" Zack smashed the floor with his foot.

    The amount of rage he felt really surpassed his expectations. He had been waiting to see Una for over a year and then she just disappeared! If he didn''t get her back, he''d destroy everything! The Dark Ki inside his body had caused him nightmare after nightmare for nights on end! Seeing the man that facilitated the nightmares, he wanted to explode!

    "I-I guess you''re right," Zack had a few ice spears behind him that he decided not to use. "Una can kill him! When I see her again, she can cut him in half!"

    "I see her," Howard said with a smile, pointing over at a woman in tatters running in the whisps of sand. She looked like a small speck in the horizon, but still brought them great joy. "However, it seems like someone is chasing her."

    "Allow me," Barabin counted over 100 Aresoul soldiers, and gently stepped on his back foot.

    Boom!

    Barabin instantly arrived in front of Una and caught her in his arms. Hugging her with all his might, he watched the final tear fall out of her eyes. She instantly felt safe. The countless cuts on her body painted a terrifying picture of what she''d had to experience.

    Even now, the Aresoul dared open more doors and unleash more attacks. Barabin''s calmness seemed to fade, and an extremely terrifying anger manifested inside of him.

    "I normally don''t go after small fry, but you hurt my student," Barabin held out his hand and a thousand spikes seemed to surface from the earth. Instantly, all the attacks flourishing towards him seemed to get destroyed by the rising mountains of Earth Ki.

    A few unlucky souls got pierced by the tips of the spikes, blood trailing out of them as they shook in disbelief.

    "No-no way," One Aresoul recognized Barabin and felt his mind in tatters. "We-we were just following orders."

    "And I''m following instinct," Barabin shut his hand before three men seemed to disappear into a ball of Earth. Inside of them, the three bodiespletely disapepared. However, the deranged look on Barabin hadn''t faded.

    "You all have two minutes to run. You''ve all used up so much energy I could kill you with one hand!"

    Barabin normally wouldn''t have been able to defeat the Aresoul so easily, however, remember they''d attacked Carter with 75 percent of their strength! The few that managed to escape from him and chase after Una had been using theirst bits of energy to try and way the escaping woman.

    Unfortunately, they''d just run into another high level threat from the Horned. First, it was one of the Founders, and now the 4th Strongest Guardian was standing in their midst.

    They instantly turned and bolted. A few even shitted themselves in fear of their deaths.

    "And-you''re safe now," Barabin gently tapped Una''s head. "However, I sense three of the Founders in this area. What the hell is happening?"

    "I-I missed you Barabin!" Una couldn''t hold back her tears. "Thank you so much! I appreciate it so much! Ugh, I love you teacher!" She hugged him hard and kept crying harder and harder. "Ugh, how did you find me? What happened at Jarlon Valley?"

    "Howard pissed off the Aresoul. There will probably be arge battle between all Four Nations in the future. No biggie," Barabin smiled and rubbed Una''s brown hair back before looking into her dazzling brown eyes. "I-I brought a set of clothes for you to change into. Zack''s here."

    "I''ll-I''ll say hi to him in a few minutes," Una coughed and closed her eyes. "I feel a little faint. You mind tucking me to bed teacher?"

    "Of course," Barabin watched Una copse into his body and tossed her over his shoulder. "And now it''s time to go see Carter. I''m assuming he fetched his morning water already."

 Chapter 105: Jarnolsen Abyss

    Chapter 105: Jarnolsen Abyss

    Two dayster, Carn Mountain Pass,

    Howard and Barabin waited by arge well that seemed to expand endlessly into the earth. Carter had told both of his students to meet him outside today. Barabin, for the first time in years, felt like a young child waiting for his parents to feed him his breakfast.

    "Carter is a good man, Howard. He''s just a little rough around the edges." Barabin crossed his arms and looked at his right and left hand. Carter had told him to hold two buckets of blood in order to strengthen his resistance to his cravings.

    The Aresoul had done arge 360 to get Carter to leave. A few soldiers rushed to get him a bucket, while others ended up giving their blood. Carter was simply too powerful for any of the members of the Aresoul Royal Brigade in the Sixth Station.

    The Aresoul numbered their Cities from one to twenty with the twentieth city being the strongest. Thus, even if they prayed to defeat Carter, not even Respell would be able to hold a candle to him. The true leaders of the Aresoul lived close to an area called the Jarlonsen Abyss, which bordered the end points of the open Furnace. It was there that the entire world curved, and only those on the S rank could truly explore it''s mystical boundaries.

    Two Founders had just returned from exploring the Jarlonsen Abyss, and had met with Carter all night. For the first time in a long time, they seemedpletely lucid and afraid. Barabin couldn''t help but shake his fear that something terrifying had happened.

    "Well good morning. Howard," Carter climbed up from out the entrance of the well and smiled. "It''s been a long time since I had a student with as much talent as yourself. Barabin, here, could barely hold a candle to your current self at his age!"

    "Do you really have to say that in front of me?" Carter took a deep breath and shook his head. The amount of reverence and awe he felt for Carter were mostly dwarfed by the shame he made him feel. "How about you tell us how the meeting went?"

    "Founder Aristo and Pam said they found five new nations living on the vertical ins of the Jarlonsen Abyss. Apparently, one nation there is so powerful the two Founders almost died running into students from their Nation."

    "I don''t get it," Howard couldn''t understand how living in the Jarlonsen Abyss would benefit a nation. Since the Furnace was technically the core of the surface, wouldn''t living higher up reduce the amount of Ki they could absorb? "Why live higher up, haha? Isn''t the Ki on the Furnace floor the strongest?"

    "It''s probably not," Barabin shook his head. "The reason why Jarlon Valley is so special is because its mountains are the closest to the center of the core. You probably felt a little difference there right?"

    "He''s right," Carter seemed unnaturally serious, but still drank water from a bucket before he replied. "The Core''s Center has the strongest levels of Ki. Apparently, some of the races are naturally birthed with the ability to use Ki to walk on the curvature of the Furnace."

    "This is terrible news. Their strongest men have well passed the S rank threshold. Founder Aristo wants to find all the Original Founders to send a team to explore the Jaarlonsen Abyss. Apparently, three of the five nations are at war, and once one of them wins they will most likely try to conquer the entire Furnace. " Carter sighed and gently ced his bucket down on the well. "This also means Barabin, Annibell, Relsan, and the student of mine he stole will have toe along."

    "What, you mean leave students in charge of the Branches?" Barabinughed, sweat dripping down his pours, as he felt an intense craving for the blood in his hands. "We just got the unimed shrines. We should be celebrating, and not worrying about some random, new nations."

    "I''d like to be in charge. I have two girlfriends now," Howard said with a big smile. "However, if you leave, Barabin, who will train me?"

    "How bad is it?" Barabin''s body began to tremble from the smell of blood. "How powerful are these nations?"

    "Currently, we judge from the F rank to the S rank, however, above the S rank there would theoretically be the SS rank and the SSS rank and above that the G rank. We''d estimate their strongest warriors are nearing the peak of the G rank," Carter finally couldn''t take it and tossed his bucket to the side. "We''ll bepletely decimated if the war ends. We''re hoping to form an alliance with the three nations."

    "However, it gets worse. The strongest of these nations has got its hands on a portal maker. During thepetition, do you remember the Varlen talking about a great, powerful raceing to attack?"

    "You mean in five years?" Howard said while raising his eyebrows. "Of course we remember! However, if it''s so nice where they live, why would they even bothering down here?"

    Howard remembered Jsak mentioning a need for an alliance, but he was sure they didn''t know about Earl''s inheritance, nor the monster living in the entrance to Jarlon Valley. Even now, he still felt fear thinking about the ebbing and flowing dark ki extending out from that clifface. It felt like the entire world could get swallowed by a single motion of that individual''s hand. When he met the Ghost Authoritarian, his stomach had hurt endlessly. However, he also felt terrified to tell anyone about it.

    If he told Carter, he might go and break into Jarlon Valley only to be killed. For some reason, Howard didn''t trust anyone when it came to dealing with that monster besides himself. It felt like it was intertwined in some part of him deep inside, and he had to ughter it or he''d have no path to the future.

    "Howard, go run 5000ps around that mountain, and then try and pick it up," Carter handed Howard a bucket who seemedpletely taken back by Carter''s request. "If you can''t do it in an hour, I''ll throw you somewhere, okay?"

    "A mountain? You think I can pick that up?"

    "No talking back! Figure it out! Use a pole or something!" Carter mmed his foot into the ground, and grabbed Barabin''s arm. "Barabin, you do the same but with arger mountain! Run 100,000ps around it in the next hour."

    "Carter, do we stand a chance?" Barabin sighed and ced down the blood buckets and walked over to his side. "What do you think of Howard? Will he help?"

    "The demon king used to live on Jarlonsen Abyss, and apparently reached the peak of the G rank before something there made him split his power to his children. Whatever it is, it''s terrifying. Barabin, I know you don''t like blood, but you need to get to the SS rank as soon as possible. You and Howard are the only ones that can level up quickly! You might be a worse student than Howard, but I''ll have no trouble smacking you in the face if you turn evil!"

    "You know I can''t," Barabin dropped the buckets and shook his head. "I can''t ever go back to that ce."

    "Then we''re doomed to put all our eggs in Howard''s basket," Carter watched Howard run loop after loop around the mountain, and shook his head. "He''s not even in the B rank yet!" Carter sighed and looked over at Monica and Reece training with his three strongest students. The two Founders, behind them, were still talking and trying to formte a n. "For the next year, we''re going to have to crush him with the hardest training. If he doesn''t reach the A rank, I''m going to shove blood down your mouth and make your wife the one to do it." Carter shook his head and tapped Barabin on the shoulder.

    "Now, I have one more thing to tell you. It''s going to take a while, alright?"

 Chapter 106: Third Girlfriend

    Chapter 106: Third Girlfriend

    Three monthster, Howard put aside thepletely eaten Light Core Fruit.

    He had been given a small cavern with a bed that he and Monica and Reece had been sleeping in night after night. Though a lot of time had gone by, the training with Carter had only been getting harder. Seeing Monica looking out the window, Howard walked over to her and gently touched her shoulder.

    "Good morning!" Howard said with a smile. "I feel like we haven''t talked in forever."

    "Howard, are you stronger than me now?" Monica turned around with tears falling down her eyes, they seemed like two voidspletely devoid of light, her cheekspletely flush red. "Are you going to leave me? Is Reece the better girlfriend?"

    "I like you more!" Howard reached forward and grabbed Monica''s head before pulling her lips into the embrace of his own. "Mmmm, when I kiss her, I enjoy it, but it''s not the same. You''re Monica! The first girl to ever enter into my heart!"

    "Mmmm," Monica bit her lip and gently pushed Howard off her body. "Then-then I suppose you won''t get mad if I ask Harley to join us," She fidgeted with her fingers and gently nuzzled on Howard''s lips. "I-I talked to Reece, and she agrees. The more women we invest in you the more likely you''ll keep all of us! You''re just too special, idiot! I''ll smack you if you say no!"

    "You want to force me to have a new girlfriend?" Howard nodded his head with a smile. "Of course, of course I''ll do it, but where will she sleep?"

    Howard, Reece, and Monica had been sleeping together every night, keeping each other warm, and getting closer and closer in many ways. Of course, nothing too serious had happened because Howard was still only fourteen, however, he''d indeed begun to kiss Reece and Monica every night.

    It felt like being swarmed with love. When he''d stayed with Vicky, they''d been somewhat forced because of their job description to shower him with love. Yet, these two girls really liked him, and it felt really great.

    "So when is Harleying?" Howard raised his brows with a smile. "I''ve been wanting to kiss her for so long, but you''re always my first priority Monica," Howard grabbed her hands, and gently kissed her on the lips one more time. "No matter what you want, Monica. Even if it''s just to be with me, I''d dly do it! You make me so happy."

    "I''m growing up, Howard. This isn''t''t the surface. We aren''t normal humans," Monica tucked in Howard''s ck shirt and gently pushed back his jet ck hair. She smiled and gently caressed his hips before smothering him in a hug of her body. "Mmmm, Reece has been talking to me, and I changed my mind! You should date a lot of women, but you must always care about me the most!"

    "And this is why I took the bus?" Harley sighed and dropped her bag in the corner of Howard''s room.

    The room had a queen bed and a small port window that extended out of the cavern. Besides for the small chairs and chests for storing clothes, it seemed exceptionally barren. However, Howard had wondered why Reece and Monica had installed a new chest. It all suddenly made sense.

    They knew that Harley wasing, and didn''t tell him about it!

    "I-I''m not just dating you immediately, Howard. You''re cute, but I''m not that easy," Harley walked over to Howard and gently patted his head before turning and doing the same to Monica. "Your girlfriend here is also terrifying. How about I just train with you guys for a little while?"

    "I''m confused," Monica said, "I thought you wanted Howard really badly?"

    "I do, but I don''t like things just given to me," Harley looked around the room before deciding to sit on the bed. "Besides, he has to train for the next sixth months right? If you don''t reach the peak of the B rank Howard, you can forget about dating me as well."

    Harley looked at Howard up and down and noticed how much his muscles had improved. He''d also grown to 1.9 meters tall, and was just a few weeks away from his fifteenth birthday. Since she was 17, she didn''t feel right about dating him yet either. She wasn''t as shameless as Reece, and couldn''t just ept a man being thrown at her.

    "I''m going to train really hard!" Howard smiled before he turned and saw Carter waiting at the door. "I swear, today I''ll even pick up the mountain!"

    "Let''s go, death awaits no one," Carter smiled and waved at Harley before he awkwardly pulled out a ck book. "Go run 10,000ps around the mountain okay. The bigger one next to the one from yesterday."

    "Yes teacher!" Howard smiled and left the room.

    In the hallway, he saw Zack and Una walking out of a cavern with smiles on their faces. It wasn''t too bad of a morning, except for the hellish training he''d have to endure.

    ''Wow, I''ll soon have three girlfriends. Why does my stomach hurt?" Howard couldn''t shake the feeling that he was forgetting something as he walked down the hallway. "It feels like something terrible is about to happen.

    ###

    Jarlon Valley, Dawn

    Arlok walked inside a small bridge hidden deep inside of arge overgrowth of forest. He sighed and looked at a man sitting in the corner with bandages wrappedpletely and totally around his body. All that could be seen was his two eyes, burning with a strange, terrifying heat.

    "You''re a sight for sore eyes!" Arlok tossed a small Authoritarian near a fire, and walked over to the man contemtively staring at the sky. "How''s your body? Can you finally feel Ki again?"

    "Yes, better than ever," Nellon cracked his knuckles, and stared awkwardly at Alrok. "However, I''ve been thinking about our deal. You help me kill Howard, and I form an alliance with the Mocralin? Doesn''t'' seem to make sense for you, does it? Why would you trust me?"

    "Because I spent two weeks away from my beautiful wife tending to your wounds," Alrok sighed and took out a small picture frame in his back pocket. "I also helped you reach the peak of the A rank. I don''t think people forget when someone saves them. If I''m wrong, you can kill me now."

    "You hid your strength when me and Howard were fighting. You''re in the S rank, aren''t you?" Nellon looked longingly at the food cooking under the ember of mes, and felt a tiny bit of fear towards Nellon. He seemed so opaque and transparent in terms of character, but also seemed like a shrewd tactician hidden in a strange mist. "I don''t think I could kill you if I tried. The fact that you hid it so well that I couldn''t even tell still astounds me. What did you do? Purposely throw yourself into a wall when I attacked?"

    "I needed to look good for both sides," Nellon rubbed the back of his buzzcut, arge smile growing on his face, as he carefully cooked the Authoritarian.

    One of Nellon''s top skills was cooking meat. He''d once been a cook on the Surface before he became a Mocralin practically overnight. The End Empire hade to him when he was 18 over 70 years ago to try and be a leader in the Mocralin Nation. Even now, he still couldn''t believe that he looked not a day over 35. "However, by being there, I also saved your life. Ha, I had no idea Howard was such a monster. I was nning on killing him, but I could sense that strange me. What the hell are you going to do about that? I mean when I take you with me to kill him."

    "I just have to stay 500 meters away from him." Nellon shook his head in disbelief.

    Howard had simplypletely confounded his expectations while Nellon had been able to read Howard perfectly from the start. He knew that Howard had a terrifying set of hidden skills. Such insight could only be gathered by a Mocralin, and it really would serve them well to have an alliance.

    However, how could Nellon truly trust this man in front of him to get the Mocralin to form an alliance with the Aresoul. The Mocralin hated the Aresoul leagues more than the Horned. Frankly, he''d have to defeat all sixteen of the strongest Mocralin to change their ways. Every decision for Nellon at this moment seemed dangerous, and hard to fathom.

    "I-I know you''re worried, but Howard gave me this," Alrok smiled and pulled out a fruit from his bag. "I don''t know why that brat would give away his luck, but I got three Night Lotus Fruit and a Strengthening Heart Pomegranate because of him. I might even be able to break into the peak of the S rank. This is great! The greatest opportunity ever!"

    "You''re insane." Nellon smiled and nodded his head. "Fine, I 100 percent agree. When I take over the Sixth Station I''ll form an alliance with the Mocralin. As long as we kill Howard."

    "Great, it''s a deal!" Alrok got up and stretched, looking at the sun rising in the sky. "Let''s just do it soon. Once you finish that fruit, you should enter into the S rank and gain the 11th door. I doubt even Barabin will be able to stop you then, let alone Howard."

    ''And then I can betray you too,'' Nellon''s ambitions remained hidden behind his eyes. "I can''t wait for it all to unfold!"

 Chapter 107: Results of Training

    Chapter 107: Results of Training

    2 monthster, Carn Mountain Pass.

    Howard fell a little bit behind on his 12,000thp around arge mountain, but regained his rity on the final pass.

    Training with Carter thest few months had been difficult to say the least. There had not been a single mountain that he could pick up, but that wasn''t the point of the training. Howard couldn''t help but think that even though Carter seemed insane, his trainings were about reaching your maximum potential.

    Every day that he tried to pick up a mountain and failed, he grew a little bit stronger so that one day he might be able to actually pick it up! Sprinting at his maximum speed around the massive mountain, he felt all the Ki in his body seem to carry him forward!

    Swoosh!

    Howard felt his connection with the world growing and held out his hand before a Ki Projection shot forward and passed through the finish line. He had figured out how to use the grieves of Fire King Embrace, which allowed him to somewhat move his Ki Projections!

    Beneath him, he then activated Ki Transformation to cause three serpentine mes of fire to grow out of his body. Pushing himself off the ground, he missiled straight into his Ki Projection before it used one arm to catch him in mid air!

    Looking from the distance, Carter pped and walked over to Howard. He seemed somewhat satisfied with the results. However, as secondter he held out his hand and caused the entire world around Howard to seem to condense. Carter activated Ki Suppression and watched Howard immediately copse onto the floor.

    "Hmmmm, not good enough." Carter shook his head, and kicked Howard softly in the chest as he wreathed in pain. Carter had on a set of ck armor with two buckets attached to a belt. With his ck curly hair traveling down his neck, he seemed like a wise man standing in the desert tundra. However, he seemed unamused at this moment. "Do that everyp for the next 3000ps!"

    "What? 3000ps! I can barely do that once!" Howard grunted, staring up at Carter. He''d gotten used to using Ki Transformation underneath the pressure of Ki Suppression, but it still wasn''t fun to experience. "I-I was going to spend time with Harley today! She wants me to take her somewhere!"

    "You-you''re forgetting about your training! Do you realize the world is in danger," Carter lifted up his hand and then extended it to pick Howard off the ground. Wiping him off, he smiled and then pointed at the canyon. "But You are young and you have reached the B rank. How about this? Just go and get me some water, and you can be done for the day."

    "Thank you, Founder Carter!" Howard burst forward like a bat out of hell and rushed with a bucket to the well.

    Monica and Reece had spent all night with him previously talking about what Harley might like. In thest two months, they''d grown closer, but Harley seemed more distant. She was the type of girl that if she got what she wanted, she stopped wanting it. However, they wanted him to seal the deal and get a third girlfriend!

    Activating King Fire Sprint, Howard instantly appeared in front of the well. Unfortunately, the bucket was on fire. He had no choice but to toss it into the well, and jump down in get it.

    "Damn it! I''m going to make a mistake today!" Howard jumped up from the well, and then wiped off the burn marks on the wooden bucket. "Ugh, I can''t even get water right? What if I mess up again?"

    "Howard, you got this," Monica had just finished her training as well, and walked over to him and kissed him on the forehead. "Harley just wanted a single date. You got this!"

    "I''m ready," Harley sighed and walked out of the exit.

    She had her ck hair in a bun with a ck leather jacket and beautiful blue jeans. Her body exuded a confidence that was both attractive and alluring. Howard gulped and smiled before gently kissing Monica on the lips.

    "Heh, I got this!"

    "Yep, you do," Monica kissed him again, "Hehe, I can''t wait to hear how it goes! Kiss her for extra points."

    "You-you aren''t Monica," Harley sighed and stopped in front of Howard. "Nowpliment me, Howard. If you''re going to be kissing meter, you got to do this properly.

    Harley missed a lot of things about the surface, but she mostly missed being able to go on dates. She never imagined that after three years, she''d be dating someone younger than her. However, Howard had grown extremely attractive. She wouldn''t mind as long as he did a good job.

    However she also didn''t want to just let him have a kiss without giving her something in return. She spent months working towards dating him, and now with it finally in sight, she felt nervous. Thus, she gracefully reached forward and held out her hand.

    "Now give me my gift,"

    "I got you something!" Howard smiled and grabbed her beautiful ivory hand before he pulled her into the distance. "Monica, I promise to kiss her many times, okay! I''ll see youter."

    "Good Luck!" Monica smiled and watched them run into the distance. "Ha, now that you''re distracted, I can train harder than you!"

    Howard looked back at Monica skipping and smiling with a strange expression on his face. She really had changed so much that it was frightening. However, looking over and seeing Harley''s hand in his, he suddenly felt nervous. Sweat dripped down his head and he wondered if his n would backfire.

    A few kilometers away, he took her to a valley by a small river.

    A Ki Storm had happened a few weeks ago, and he spent hours finding the right ingredients to woo the beautiful Harley. He may not have been able to pick up mountains today, but he was able to pick up small buildings.

    "Harley, I like you. By the end of this date, I want to kiss you."

    "You''re as upfront as ever," Harley blushed and looked into Howard''s green eyes. "You mind telling me where we are? Or are you secretly nning to elope with me or something?"

    "Ha, no!" Howard pointed at a tiny crevice in one of the mountains. "I found a few buildings in a Ki Storm recently! Juste and check it out!"

    ###

    Harley couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Howard had literally found aputer cafe, a restaurant, and some meat from a butcher shop. Looking in front of her at a te fully cooked by Howards Ki, she smiled and blushed. He even lit a candle that spread smoke across the small table nted literally in the middle of the desert.

    To say he''d gone all out would be an understatement. She felt her chest moving up and down as she stared into his eyes.

    ''Oh, god. I really like him. This will go bad.'' Harley took a bite of the food and then closed her eyes. "This-this is alright Howard. Thanks for the date."

    "Why are you always so secretive?" Howard asked after finishing his te. "Ha, just tell me how you feel! I promise I''ll never hurt you."

    Swoosh!

    A fierce wind mmed against the table before Howard turned and looked into the distance. Two men seemed to be walking towards him in masks. Both of them were in white capes, and made his Ki Sensitivity immediately activate.

    Ki Sensitivity was a persons ability to sense Ki, and normally only became avable to someone in the A rank. However, Howard wasn''t any normal person. Thus, a few months ago, he became fully capable of sensing even Barabin''s Ki.

    He could sense one person in the B rank and one person at the peak of the A rank. Turning to look at Harley, throwing a drink down her throat, he sighed and crossed his arms.

    "And Just my luck. We have visitors," Harley pushed herself to a stand, and gently smiled at Howard. "Screw it, stand up. I want to give you something too."

    "Okay?" Howard got up and walked over to Harley as the two men walked closer and closer to his position. "What is it? What do you want to give me."

    "My heart idiot," Harley slowly leaned down, her chest extending forward, before she kissed Howard and gently grabbed the back of his head. His jet ck hair and her beautiful strands seemed to mix and a powerful feeling emitted from their bodies.

    A me seemed to surround both of them before Howard kissed her one more time. It felt like a burning sensation traveled across every fiber of his being, almost like they had fused into one person.

    "Mmmm, tonight, we''re doing that again," Harley leaned back and touched her lips. "That''s an A. You pass. You''re now my boyfriend. Now, shall we deal with those two men?"

    "No need to deal with us," One of the men smiled and held up his hands.

    "We have an invitation."

    "Yes an invitation," The two men talked almost in unison, but also rose their arms as if to say we''re not dangerous. They had extremely tanned skin with amber eyes. Howard had never seen anyone with such striking features, but also felt a sense of fear from them.

    "We''re here to save the Horned." The two men said simultaneously before pointing into the distant expanse. "The Jarkales areing to invade. The least we can do is help you stop them."

 Chapter 108: White Mist Nation

    Chapter 108: White Mist Nation

    "So, tell us again where you came from?" Howard felt a tiny bit unnerved. Their statement almost sounded like a veiled threat.

    The two men in white capes pretty much implied that the Jarkales would wipe them out without their help. However, that also meant they''d have to rely on them when they invaded. He looked up and down at the two men in white capes and couldn''t tell what nation they came from. This also bothered him greatly.

    "Are you two from a different section of the Furnace?" Howard waved and invited the two men to sit at the table. "Howe I don''t recognize your clothes?"

    "We''re called the White Mist Nation. As you guessed, we are from a different part of the Furnace. We are a nation made up of mostly warriors and merchants, and have marked a path to arrive here."

    "Because we had to pursue new venues of trade, we risked our lives and fought terrifying Authoritarians to make it to the South Side of the Furnace. Unfortunately, one of our chief warriors was captured by the Jarkales. They have now started setting up a camp here. Our scouts indicate they will first try to capture Jarlon Valley."

    "How did you find us?" Harley said, pushing Howard back behind her. She still was blushed from Howard kissing her lips, and was still feeling the heat from his body pass through her. "I was kind of wooing Howard here before you got in the way."

    "We''re experts in tracking. My name is Bamenthol. I''m one of the lead warriors of White Mist Nation."I can use Ki to see tracks in the ground, and even see the tides of recent battles. When ever someone moves with Ki in their veins, they release a trail that I can follow."

    "Basically, we aren''t good fighters. We spent years running away from the Jarkales in order to survive," Bamenthol had to be at least 2.1 meters tall. "We-we can fight, but mostly rely on making allies and our goods. We''re experts in horticulture. Even in the Furnace, we can get the lushest nts to grow."

    Though it didn''t sound like much, horticulture and farming in general was nearly impossible in the Furnace. Barabin had spent years trying to disseminate seeds from crops. Yet because of the vast amunts of Ki, nts hardly ever made it past the stage of the sapling.

    Animals also couldn''t be raised unless you wanted zombie livestock. Without some kind of special technology, there was simply no way to harvest food, so Howard could understand why these men would be so respected.

    "We-we are looking for a peaceful ce to live." Bamenthol fell down on his knees and looked into Hoawrd''s eyes before he started to kowtow. "Please! Please make an alliance with us! We''ll do anything!"

    "This is above our pay grade," Harley sighed and leaned towards Howard, gently touching her lips against his before she smothered him with her embrace. "Guys, can you give me and Howard a moment. I haven''t fully shown my boyfriend how much I like him yet."

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!"

    Bamenthol turned away in embarrassment as Harley began to make Howard hers with her lips. She kissed him several times before a few minutes seemed to pass. Finally, she let go of him and let out a powerful scream.

    "Finally! He''s mine!" Harley''s maddened scream could be heard for miles! "How was that Howard? You satisfied?"

    "Wow, you''re sleeping in my bed tonight," Howard''s odd temperament caused the two White Mist warriors to blush. They''d never seen someone be so intimate with someone in front of strangers. "Now, let''s go take you to Carter! I''m sure he''ll be happy to form an alliance with you!"

    ###

    "Hell no!" Carter shook his head, and held out his hand. "Are you insane? Why would we form an alliance with you! That will just make the Jarkales attack us! Why would we try and get ourselves killed?

    "Carter, calm down," Barabin said. He sat down against the clifface outside of Carn Mountain. The sun had started to go down, and yellow rays from the sun painted against the ground. "How many of there are you?"

    "10,000. However, we have our own tents."

    "We can grow 1000 acres of crops a year! We are experts at raising livestock!" The two men seemed eager to please the two leaders of the Horned. They never imagined they''d run into the Founders of the Horned and a member of the Four Guardians.

    Unlike many of the other nations in the Furnace, the Horned''s fame spread far and wide. Because the Demon King had been the strongest person that ever existed in the Furnace, stories had been birthed about them in almost all of the surrounding nations. The Horned became a symbol of power, and many believed all of their children were in the S rank.

    Even the Jarkales would take caution against the Horned! They had to form an alliance!

    "I-I think we have maybe 300 Horned at the West Branch. We will have trouble protecting 10,000 people. Are youfortable splitting up your tribes into 2,500 each?"

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!" The two men bowed in reverence to the two men. "We-we''ve been praying for this day! An alliance with the most powerful nation!"

    "We''re not the most powerful nation. Just the most notorious," Barabin held the two men up and sighed, seeing Howard once again training in the distance. He''d been hoping to hear about how Howard''s date with Harley went, but clearly not everything went as nned.

    Barabin had to leave to explore the Jarlonsen Abyss in a couple months, and only Ren and Sally could be left behind at most. That meant Howard would have to deal with an invasion by himself with little aid. He''d have to mature so much in such a short amount of time. This couldn''t have happened at a worse time. "Ugh, go tell your leaders we agree to the alliance. However! However, you need to give us three months! In three months, we''re going to have to put all of this on that fifteen year olds shoulders! You better go thank him!"

    "Yes! Yes!" The two man bowed and rushed over to Howard, immediately bowing in font of him again.

    One of the men was at least a foot taller than Howard, so it was sort of a weird sight. Barabin chuckled and looked at the two other Founders waiting in the corner of the room. They had not said a single thing to him in thest 5 months. Jarlonsen Abyss had been that terrifying, but they seemed to be contemting the current situation.

    "The world is ending as we know it," Founder Arista had on a white set of armor, with beautiful ck hair, small gems scattered sporadically across her skin. "Things are getting harder, Barabin. Are you going to befortable leaving your student in charge of everything? Do we need to take him to that ce?"

    "I''ve been thinking about it," Barabin mmed his hand into the wall. "Damn it! I wanted to wait until he was 18 before taking him there!"

    "We have three months to turn him into a leader." Carter sighed and tapped Barabin on the shoulder. "The sooner we take him there, the sooner we can leave him behind." Carter nodded his head and looked at a cloud of smoke brewing in the distance.

    He couldn''t believe it. Now even the Mocralin wereing to visit.

    Alrok road on a horse with three hundred warriors by his side with a small wagon in the center of their formation. He looked extremely happy, and Howard immediately noticed him when he turned and looked into the distance.

    "Howard, It''s me buddy! Long time no see," Alrok waved and smiled extremely widely. "I came to form an alliance just as promised!"

 Chapter 109: Night Time Training

    Chapter 109: Night Time Training

    "Alrok and Howard get along really well. I don''t like him," Harley tapped her foot impatiently. It was a few hours before midnight and she was getting a little bit worried.

    Monica and Reece had decided to let her and Howard sleep together tonight with them staying in a separate room. They''d probably only stay up talking, and kiss a little bit. However, she couldn''t help but feel her heart rushing faster and faster.

    Before she grew her horns, she regrly snuck out to bars with a fake id to try and meet an older man. Her parents regrly left for the weekends and got homete at night. She felt abandoned, and just wanted something to fill the void of her heart.

    She figured if an older man let her stay in his apartment, she''d be able to find love, even if it meant getting in over her head. However, no matter how many bars she went to, it seemed like no man would approach her. Thus, she was surprised Howard didn''t seem to notice her ws. In fact, he looked at her like she was just a normal girl. Her personality usually scared people away, however, Howard was even stranger than her! He literally asked every girl he met to sleep in his bed!

    "Howard, please don''t fall for it. I''ve seen men like Arlok before. He''s trying to get something from you." Harley stretched and lied down in the bed. "I''ll give him 20 minutes. If he''s not here then, I''ll just go to sleep."

    ###

    "Hey Howard. You''re so strong now! I''m scared," Alrok tossed Howard a gift with a smile on his face. "I got you this fruit in return for the Night Lotus. If you eat it, you''ll wake up tomorrow feeling like the king of the world!"

    "Heh, thanks Alrok. However, how did you find me? How did you know where I was?"

    ''Well, Nellon told me the Sixth Station almost got destroyed by a Founder, so it wasn''t too hard to figure out!'' Alrok thought andughed merrily while looking at Howard. He obviously wouldn''t dare tell him the truth and instead made up a story. "Ha, It''s simple! We have a bond! I could find you anywhere! How are things going with the girls?"

    "Is that important?" Howard nervously smiled andughed. He put his hand behind his head and couldn''t help but think of Harley''s embrace. "I-I I want to talk about the Alliance! Barabin told me thatI have to learn to be in charge! State your terms!"

    "It''s simple, Howard. We''ll discuss it in the morning," Alrok pointed at the mountains in the distance. "However, I promise, there will not be a single thing in the Furnace we will not be able to im when the Horned and the Mocralin join together! I can''t wait!"

    "Heh, I got to go," Howard turned around, sensing the lingering eyes of Harley reaching out for him from his room. He felt his heart beating faster and faster. He''d never slept with Harley alone and he couldn''t wait to grab her with all his might. "You want to meet tomorrow by Relonton Mountain right?"

    "Yup, just if you really want to be a leader, you shoulde by yourself." Alrok smiled and pointed at the box in Howard''s hand.

    He''d handed Howard a Sun Intoxication Orange. It was a fruit about the size of an apple that smelled really sweet, but caused lethargy. If Howard ate it, he''d spend the next week feeling like he was dreaming. However, the best part about the Sun Intoxication Orange is that it looked exactly liek a Night Lotus Fruit!

    He imagined Howard would eat the fruit immediately tonight, and expect to wake up in the A rank. Thus, when he came to meet him, he''d be easier to y than a low ss zombie. A feeling of joy appeared in Alrok''s heart. He couldn''t help but smiled and pat Howard on the back.

    "Ha, well, go get some rest! That girl''s hot! I''ll introduce you to my wife tomorrow. You''ll love her! She''s really muscr!" Nellon turned and walked into the darkness before he said one final thing. "However, Howard, you might want to eat that fruit before you go to bed with her! I promise it will have good effects!"

    Howard smiled and nodded his head before he turned and walked back into his room.

    Harley feigned sleep on his bed, but could sense Howard''s eyes tracing up and down her body. She had on a ck dress, and had the most beautiful smile with her eyes shut tight. He traced her curves before he slowly skulked into the sheets of the bed. Smiling as he put her hand against her waist.

    "Harley, are you sleeping?" Howard said with a smile, gently touching his lips against her beautiful pallid skin. Underneath the moonlight, her skin almost seemed to shimmer in Howard''s eyes. Her beautiful pink lips gently moved up and down with her beating chest. He could even feel her smiling as he gently tucked her into his embrace.

    "Because if you''re not, we have a lot of training to do."

    "What kind of training? What did that loser ask you to do?" Harley opened one eye and crossed her arms. She was upset that Howard took so long toe to bed. "I thought he wanted an alliance. What was that about wanting to meet you alone tomorrow. I don''t like him."

    "Heh, he wants me to eat a fruit that he got me, but I can''t! I''ll just tell him I did tomorrow!" Howard smiled and rubbed his nose against Harley''s nose, and gently moved down to her lips. "Now, I want us to train at kissing tonight! I feel like I owe you for earlier."

    "That-that sounds like fun," Harley pushed her lips into Howards and let the heat of her body spread into his. She hugged his torso and smiled gleefully as he tucked her in his embrace "However, mmm, how much practice have you had?"

    "Too much!" Howard smiled and shut her eyes before continuing his pursuit of her lips. "Enjoy it okay? Tomorrow is going to be an insane day. I might even have to kill someone."

 Chapter 110: Betrayal

    Chapter 110: Betrayal

    "Get up," Monica kicked open the bedroom door and smiled at Howard. "Tell me how it went?! Was Harley a good girlfriend for the night?"

    "Monica, yup, I kissed him until we fell asleep," Harley decided to test Monica''s limits. The two of them had quite the back and forth for months after Howard, and she still couldn''t believe Monica changed so much. Thus, she leaned over and gently kissed Howard on the lips. "Mmmm, he''s waking up, haha! You like that Howard?"

    "That was nice," Howard smiled and turned and saw Monica walking towards him. Her eyes looked like two mes of passion had appeared, sizzling in her beautiful green orbs. She had her green hair in a bun, and had on a short skirt with a tight white top. "Heh, you sure that''s okay, Monica?"

    "I''m still your first girlfriend!" Monica grabbed Howard''s head and gently smashed her lips against his face. She let the mes of her love travel into her lips. "However, Howard, I''m still waiting for you to say something to me. If you don''t soon, I''m going to fire you!"

    "Oh, testing me now?" Harleyughed and jumped out of the bed. "I was alone for four years.I''m not jealous, kiss him all you want. I just get the weekend."

    "And let me breathe," Howardughed and smiled cheerfully. Monica literally abandoned all propriety and mashed herself into him. "Mmm, Monica! I-I forgot What time is it?"

    "Arlok already left. I think you''rete," She kissed him one more time on the lips. "It''s a shame. I''m not letting you leave! Not unless you take me with you!"

    Monica trusted Alrok, but didn''t understand why he wanted to meet Howard alone. She knew Barabin wanted Howard to be in charge, but every leader needed a right hand man or women. In this case, he had three women, but that wasn''t the point. It''s like Barabin and Carter had some type of scheme. What was it?

    Howard got up and Monica watched him swap his shirt, but he left on his ck jeans. He''d grown almost 3 more centimeters and was now at least 1.93 meters tall. If he got any taller, she''d have to tippu-toe to kiss him. She sighed and looked at his pecks for a moment, and his six pack abs. He''d spent months working out and it showed.

    "Bye Harley and Monica! Let''s sleep together tonight!" Howard ran out the exit and rushed passed the well and went to meet Arlok.

    The Carn Mountain had gotten quite busy and crowded with White Mist Nation and the Mocralin setting up camp. There had to be at least 1000 tents expanding as far as the eye could see. Howard sighed and took a deep breath before he activated Fire King Sprint and his Ki Projection.

    Whoosh!

    Howard''s Ki Projection grabbed him and tossed him into the air before another Ki Projection appeared and did the same.

    He flew through the sky like a bird, falling only to be tossed once again into the sky. After a few minutes, he appeared where Arlok had told him to meet him, Relonton Mountain. It looked like threerge blocks had been smashed against each other, with disparate peeks jutting outward like spikes.

    A long time ago, the Aresoul and Horned had fought here. There were still skulls scattered against the floor and a few zombies prowling in the distance. It was a sign that the Night Lords were once again stirring. Ever since Necrolith got defeated, Howard had seen less and less zombies. He wondered what this meant for his future.

    ''I figured you''d bete! How wasst night!" Alrok smiled and hugged Howard. "Ah, buddy! I can tell you had fun! Look at you! Your skin is glowing!"

    "She''s beautiful." Howard nodded his head with a smile."She''s a keeper! All three of them are!"

    "And you you ate what I asked you to right?" Alrok leaned forward and nodded his head. He could smell the Sun Intoxication Orange on his clothes. "Ha, that''s a boy! It must have made you go crazyst night right!"

    "Yup! Howard smiled. All he did was rub the Sun Intoxication Orange on his clothes. When he was in prison, Vicky had regrly given him foods that he didn''t want to eat, so he learned little tricks to get away with things. This morning, he rubbed the orange on his clothes.

    Truthfully, Howard had no idea how much this would effect the course of his day. If he hadn''t wanted to be super nice, Alrok would never do what he was about to do. However, smiling, he leaned into Howard. He gently tapped him on the forehead and smiled.

    "Did it make you feel dizzy?"

    "Yup, Harley felt dizzy too!" Howard nodded his head and stretched his arms in the air. "Now, what do you want me to do? How do we form an alliance."

    "Our alliance begins where your taken care of permanently," Alrok smiled and pped his hands. "I brought you a little present. That man in the ck robe over there is my assistant. He''s going to help you a little bit. What do you say?"

    "I recognize that man," Howard suddenly turned serious, a fire burning around Howard''s body. "Is that Nellon? How did he get here?"

    "Howard, don''t move," Alrok pushed Howard back and began to circte his Ki. "I-I didn''t bring Nellon. He must have killed my assistant!" Alrok turned and looked at Howard up and down with a smile on his face. "I''ll take care of him! You look for an opening and then kill him!"

    "I''m not that stupid," Howard''s hand shot forward right towards Alrok''s face. "What did you think I was drunk? I hope this hurts you back stabbing piece of shit!"

    "Howard, what are you talking about?" Alrok turned around and felt a terrifying me swirling towards him. It felt like Howard''s power had grown by mountains and himeleyus. He hadn''t expected him to gain such strength in a short amount of time. "I-I!"

    Boom!

    Howard sent Nellon flying quickly into the distance before a mountain got broken to pieces.

    At the same time, Nellon pped his hands, walking towards Howard with a wide smile on his face.

    "Well, this is fantastic. I thought he''d just kill you and I''d get to do nothing. Now, shall we fight, Howard?"

 Chapter 111: Pay Back

    Chapter 111: Pay Back

    "Have you trained?" Howard''s body suffused a dark me made of a Nefarious Ki. His white shirt flew out of his pants and rustled in the wind, his muscles bulged, while his ck hair shot up above his head. "Because I have, I spent every day training just in case you came back!"

    "I spent every day thinking, and nning," Nellon cracked his knuckles and slowly walked towards Howard. He had spent every every single day doing simtions of the best way to kill Howard. He had thought about his every attack, and the terror of his mes. "I think It will take me three minutes to crush you. Crush you into pulp beneath my feet!"

    "You don''t know what it was like for me. I''m one of the most talented Aresoul Students in generations. I made even my teacher scared of me in battle! However, you! You beat me when you were in the C rank! I''ve never been so upset in my life!"

    "I spent every single minute thinking about how to kill you! Nowe! Come and try and attack me with you Ki Projection! Try and use your mes only to be extinguished into shards of dust!"

    "You''re asking for it," Howard stepped off his back foot, and took a deep breath.

    Howard was getting closer to understanding Ki Resonance, one of the most powerful skills a Horned could learn in the A rank. It would make it possible for him to pull in energy from miles away to fuel his attacks.

    Once he learned that, Barabin even told him he''d be close to his level! Unfortunately, the more he thought he knew about it, the harder it got to figure out. Still, with the little bit he knew, he could still draw in energy from the nearby vicinity. His leg muscles tensed, and he buckled and then fired himself forward!

    Swoosh!

    Howard seemed to cover 100 meters in an instant before a Ki Projection appeared in front of him and tossed him in the air!

    Activating King Fire Sprint, Howard turned into a human missile while Nellon smiled and watched hime closer and closer to his position.

    He''d seen this happen in one of the many routes he imagined. Holding up his hand, five doorways appeared in front of him, coursing with Ki, before five long bursts of energy shot into existence and fused into a small spear. Nellon gently flicked his finger against it with a smile on his face. He''d spent weeks thinking of the perfect strategy for killing Howard. And he couldn''t wait for him to die!

    "Foolish mistake! Hahaha! Die!"

    "Weak!" Howard had reached the B rank, and felt no fear of Nellon''s attack. Carter had made him practice defending against projectiles a few times a day when he was running around the mountain. He could practically see its trajectory as it snaked towards him in the air.

    The white line of light instantly arrived in front of Howard only for two Ki Projections to appear on his left and right side. To Nellon''s surprise, two of the attacks he''d sent forward shattered against the powerful armor that appeared in front of Howard

    To be more precise, it looked like a man with mes had been birthed in front of Howard with its arms crossed with another on his left side. His attack, which he expected to shatter the armor, instantly disappeared into embers of smoke.

    A secondter, Howard increased his speed and turned to the side, before five mes spiraled out of body and shot into the distance. Rather than flying towards Nellon, however, they went in the opposite direction!

    Nellon gasped in disbelief! He thought his n had been full proof?

    ''When did he find the mirrors? I set them up yesterday!'' Nellon jumped back and dodged a massive me birthed from Howard. ''Damn it! At least I''m faster than him.''

    Swoosh!

    Nellon had spent all his time working on a technique known as the Darkness Steps. By putting Ki into his lower body, he could greatly increase his speed to well over 600 kilometers an hour.

    Before when he fought Howard, he''d barely been able to go 200 kilometers an hour. With three times the speed of before, he knew there should be no way Howard should be able to catch him. Appearing by a cliff face, arge dust cloud shot back behind him as his ck cape swirled in the wind.

    Nine doorways opened around him before hundreds of needles shot into the air.

    Howard smiled and thrust back his hand before a Ki Projeion appeared floating in the air above him. Pushing it with his fist, the Ki Projection shot right into the needles.

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of dust appeared in the air before Nellon looked in disbelief at therge ming figure approaching him. Crossing his arms, he could only try his best to block the attack. He''d never expected in a 1000 years that Howard would''ve gained such a strange skill!

    Boom!

    Nellon felt his spine nearly shoot out of his back before he felt the weight of the world crash into him. The mountain beneath him instantly got shattered to pieces. They shot in various directions while Howard smiled and appeared by Nellon''s side.

    He reached through a cloud of flickering smoke, through falling rocks, and wrapped his hand around Nellon''s neck.

    In just a second, Howard began to crack his neck with his fist as he hoisted him in the air. The anger he felt for Nellon hadn''t dissipated, in fact, it had gone stronger! Monica had almost died because of Orel, and he''d almost lost Reece to his other two goons! He looked at his irises dting and didn''t hold back his massive strength.

    Tssshhh! Tsssh!

    "Uaahhh! Uahhhh! Get off me! I''ll make you pay!"

    "You already paid for your death!" Howard cranked back his hand and gathered all his strength. "This is paying you back with interest!"

    Boom!

 Chapter 112: Dream Ki Fusion

    Chapter 112: Dream Ki Fusion

    Nellon shut his eyes tightly in anticipation of his death, and thousands of regrets flooded his mind.

    He had underestimated Howardpletely. Even in his wildest dreams, he never thought it would be possible Howard would reach the peak of the B rank and have minorly understood an A level concept like Ki Resonance.

    Not only that, but Fire King''s Embrace had improved drastically. Howard had mastered the first level of the gauntlet, the second level of the grieves, and part of the third level. He was getting closer and closer in strength to one of the Four Guardians.

    Opening up his eyes a momentter, Nellon saw Howard had stopped his attack a few inches from his face. In thest battle, Nellon had to be killed, but now Howard felt no threat from him. He smiled and gently pped Nellon in the face.

    "Ugh, maybe in the future I''ll kill you?" Howard offered out his right hand. "Let me help you up. I want your help doing something."

    "What?" Nellon shook his head. "And let you pity me! Kill me, Howard! There is no ce in this world for defeated Aresoul Brigade Members! Kill me!"

    "No, I need your help. I''m supposed to be the leader of the Horned soon, and the Jarkales are invading. I need all the help I can get," Howard really could''ve easily killed Nellon, however, he also could''ve easily lost against him. Nellon had made a terrifying array of mirrors that Howard only noticed because of his training with Carter.

    Carter had taught Howard to survey the surroundings no matter where he went, so he happened to look all around him when he first met Alrok at the ridge. Normally, he would''ve never looked down, but when he did, he noticed a small shimmering mirror made out of Ki. This had also been the reason why he didn''t hold back when he struck Alrok. He could tell from that moment he''d been set up.

    However, even though he had won by a thread, the more allies he could make, the better. The Aresoul had a huge deal with the End Empire, and because of that could never ally with the Horned. However, nothing said that Nellon couldn''t leave their nation and join theirs.

    Even though this was wishful thinking, he really hoped that Nellon would agree. Pushing aside how he felt about what happened with Monica and Reece back at Jarlon Valley, saving his life would pay dividends if he joined their nation.

    "I-I quit. I can''t be angry at a loser," Nellon smiled and grabbed Howard''s hand. He liked people who were upfront, and didn''t hide their cards. "However, I''m going to be killed no matter what! I lost at Jarlon Valley, and that monster over there is even more terrifying than you are, hahaha! Howard, you''re too much! I just tried to kill your girlfriend! Just kill me, dude."

    "I need to be a leader," Howard shook his head. "I can''t kill you just because I don''t like you."

    "Hey Nellon. How''d Howard figure it out," Alrok jumped out of the craggy rubble of a destroyed mountain and covered nearly 1000 meters instantly. "I told you not to use those mirrors, but you didn''t listen to me."

    "I lost. Howard broke my rib cage," Nellon barked back at his friend. "I can''t help you, Alrok. If he kills you, all I can do is watch."

    "I''ll kill you and then him next," Alrok''s body began to shimmer with a white light. He activated the 3rd stage of body awakening which only became possible for a Mocralin in the S rank. Suddenly, his power started to explode andrge rings of dust blew out in all directions.

    Arge skull made of dust manifested behind him, his power surging more and more, before he lightly stepped off his back foot and pushed forward. He looked extremely focused, and his muscr body tensed before he shot off his back foot.

    Swoosh!

    Howard smiled and also began to increase his power. His Dark Ki slowly started to manifest while he also activated his Dream Ki. He smiled and turned to look over at Nellon who gasped in disbelief. If he used Nightmare energy, Howard would have no choice but to die!

    Yet he just couldn''t do it! Not only could he barely move, but Howard had just saved his life! He had dreamed of killing Howard so many times, but he never dreamed of being saved! He gulped and looked over at Nellon. His ck shirt fluttered in the wind with his blue jeans being torn from the strength he''d released. Yet as soon as he realized Howard had activated his Dream Ki he pushed his foot into the ground. Suddenly, he felt a minor tinge of apprehension towards Howard.

    "Just great. You canbine Dark Ki and Dream Ki. That''s excellent," Alrok averted Howard''s gaze and turned to Nellon. "Hey, liar! Zap him! What are you waiting for?"

    "He won''t. I''ming now!" Howard stepped off his back foot and caused the entire world around him to shake. He hadn''t used Dream Ki in a while, but it still felt excellent to experience. He seemed to disappear into three shadows that blurred in separate directions. It looked like ten copies of Howard appeared in several ces. Finally, five copies of Howard all merged into one.

    In the air above Alrok, Howard punched forward with all his might. A aqua blue and jet ck set of mes fused in the air and turned into a gigantic trembling fist that instantly shot forward.

    To be honest, this had to be the strongest attack Howard ever used. He turned his torso in the air and felt all his muscles tense with the attack flowing outside of his hand and striking towards Alrok.

    In response, Alrok tensed his brow and fired forward with his maximum strength. His foot gently turned to face Howard''s floating body before he hammered forward with all his strength. His small hand thrust forward like a missile and struck the iing mes.

    Boom!

    Alrok felt his body slightly pick off the ground from Howard''s massive attack. Howard hadn''t just used his own energy, but he could feel some of Nellon''s Ki wrapped up inside of the ice cold mes. Yet, he could see the light at the end of the tunnel. His strength clearly surpassed Howards by arge margin. This was Howards first time fighting a Mocralin after all. Alrok smiled and increased his strength by 10 percent before he cut through the me. Howard could only look forward in disbelief before an uppercut mmed against his chin and sent him flying into the air.

    Alrokughed and pped his hands watching Howard sail into the distance before he turned and looked at Nellon.

    "Dream Ki isn''t as impressive as I thought. Now, you ready to die, traitor?"

    "I''m behind you!" Howard smiled and proceeded to ram his arm at maximum strength into Nellon''s back. Howard was using Dream Ki after all, and not everything in reality had to affect him for twenty seconds!

    He''d gotten hit, but he''d also chosen to dodge Alrok''s attack. Because of the extremely obscure nature of Dream Ki, Howard had gone floating in the air before he activated Dream Ki to go down a different path of reality.

    This was called Dream Surfing, and was a B rank Varlen skill.

    Howard had no idea, but right now if the Varlen saw him they''d be bowing their heads in reverence and shame. It was the hardest B rank skill they had in their skill vault, and he used it with little regard for itsplexity!

    Boom!

    Howard sent out three consecutive jabs into Alrok''s back and then took a step back before he aimed a powerful burst of Dark Ki towards his face. With a small step forward, Howard''s blue shirt flew out of his ck pants as his blue eyes ignited with killing intent. He had to kill this man at all costs! He could never be trusted!

    "Die! Ignite my mes! Kill him!"

    A jet of ck mes instantly swallowed Alork''s body and sent him sailing into the distance. At the same time, Howard felt thest bit of Dream Ki he had avable leave his body.

    "Huh." Howard took a deep breath and smiled. "That should take care of him," He wiped off his hands and walked over to Nellon. "Now, how about that alliance."

    "You-you tried," Nellon shook his head, "However, he isn''t dead yet. Alrok activated the third level of body awakening. For three minutes, he''s going to be practically invisible. Of course, if he doesn''t defeat you, he''ll die."

    "Hey, don''t give away all my secrets," Alrok shook a few rocks off his brown haar, and mbered back to a standing position. His white shirt had been ripped, but he had arge smile on his face. "Geez Nellon. I should''ve just killed Howard myself. This is all your fault. He definitely saw the mirrors"

    "How, how are you okay?" Howards mind and body were rushing. He''d never felt so tired in his life. Fusing both Dream Ki and Dark Ki was like trying to mix oil and water or fire and ice.

    Normally, he could use his Dark Ki for about 5 minutes and his Dream Ki for about 20 seconds, but that all changed when he activated them at the same time. Right now, he could hardly feel his Dark Ki, and his Dream Ki had vanished.

    The Dream Myth inside of him had even instantly fallen asleep. There was nothing he could do right now but hold his heart and try and regain his bnce andposure!

    "You-you should''ve died!"

    "You will die," Alrok cracked his knuckles, "That''s all that matters. Now, ready for round 2?"

 Chapter 113: Saving Grace

    Chapter 113: Saving Grace

    "And Fight!" Alrok shot forward like a missile towards Howard with his palm extended outwards. His body shimmered brightly before a terrifying energy manifested out of his hands.

    He shot his right hand forward at well past the speed of sound and sent out a sonic boom from his fist.

    Howard, who was still a dozen meters from him slid back in shock. He never imagined that a Mocralin could have a long distance attack, but quickly learned his lesson.

    Alrok snaked his hand forward dozens of times before sharp wind des emitted from his palm and struck towards Howard''s small frame. Howard could only cross his arms and watch pieces of his white shirt get shredded over and over again. However, he still couldn''t figure out why Alrok seemed to be biding his time. Wasn''t he the one with the time limit?

    ''What is he waiting for? He''s not getting near me for some reason. What could it be?" Howard scanned his external surroundings and only spotted Nellon and a small shimmering pond by his feet. Was he being cautious?

    Howard held up his arm and summoned two Ki Projections to stop the iing wind des and took a deep breath. He didn''t have too many trump cards left hidden in his arsenal, and really only had that terrifying me.

    ''Wait, did he already realize that me would be myst resort?" Howard''s Ki Projections slowly rusted away from the powerful wind des, and scattered in the wind. ''Does he n to just wear me out?

    "Stop and fight me like a man! Come here, Alrok!" Howard held up his hands and birthed a gigantic pir of mes before he took a deep breath. His muscles tensed majorly before he mmed it towards Alrok who still continued to run from rock to rock with wind des firing from his palms.

    Scoffing, Alrok jumped to dodge Howard''s attack before he smiled and suddenly burst forward at his maximum speed.

    "Ha, I bet you can''t use that me right now, can you?" Alrok arrived in front of Howard''s chest and punched forward with his maximum strength. "And I win! Good bye, Howard!"

    Boom!

    Alrok struck at his maximum strength towards Howard''s body, and instantly tore apart his white shirt before arge crater appeared in Howard''s abdomen. Spit flew out of his mouth and his head cranked back before Howard''s body arched like a ''c'' and began to pick off the ground.

    Bang!

    Howard shot into the air and spun into a mountain before Alrok smiled and wiped off his hands.

    "Well, this might end up being a draw," Alrok took a deep breath and deactivated his Ki Body Awakening. If he went a minute longer, his body would take weeks to recover.

    Unfortunately, when he punched Howard he expected him to die, but he seemed to have some type of armor hidden underneath his white button up shirt. Alrok sighed and turned and walked towards Nellon. He looked at therge gushing wound in his ck cape and nodded his head. Howard had hit him much harder than he expected. Nellon would probably only survive if Howard took him to a doctor.

    "Well, you can hide injuries well. No wonder you want to form an alliance with him." Alrok pulled out a dagger from the back of his ripped blue jeans, and stopped in front of Nellon. "You''re in dire straights. Should I save you again, or kill you."

    "I know you already want to kill me," Nellonughed and held up his neck. "Slice away. Come on! I''m waiting for it! I''m waiting for you to kill me!"

    "Done," Alrok turned his wrist through the air before Nellon''s neck sprouted with blood."Well now, d that''s over with," Alrok watched Howard slowly climb to his feet. "However, what am I going to do about that one? I guess leaving would be a good option."

    Alrok turned and stepped on his back foot before he disappeared into the distance.

    Nellon looked out in disbelief as the world started to disappear.

    "Howard, thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance," Nellon smiled only to find a hand touching against his cheek. "What? What''s happening?"

    "I''m saving you. I think Howard has a point," Founder Arista walked out from behind a rock and gently brushed her hand against Nellons'' arms. "I think you''ll make a great ally. It''s a shame you''ll be hard to save."

    "What? What are you? How is that possible?" Nellon saw a woman made of pure light flickering above him. She had a white cape that danced in the wind with two beautiful golden eyes. He recognized that it was most likely a Ki Projection, but he''d never seen one so alive and animated before.

    The only way such a thing was possible is if a person surpassed the S rank. The S rank, however, had a huge doorway called the final gap. The Aresoul believed if a magician ever passed that gap their bodies constitution would change and they''d be at least 3 times as powerful.

    Staring up at the women floating in the air above him, Nellon soon felt a gentle energy coating his inner being. All his fears about his death being around the corner disappeared. He closed his eyes and watched Howard walking towards him with a confused expression on his face before he passed out.

    "What? What skill is that?"

    "A little secret I''ve been keeping from the Founders. Promise not to tell anyone and I can show you how it works," Founder Arista said with a smile on her face. "Now, Howard, if you wouldn''t mind, pick up his body and take him back to Carelon Mountain Pass."

    "I will," Howard smiled and grabbed Nellon''s arms, "Thank you, Founder Arista. However, aren''t you afraid that keeping him will alive wille back to haunt you."

    "No, I''m not. However, I am afraid of that other oneing back to haunt you. What''s his name, Alrok? He''s the real danger." Arista sighed and watched Howard struggle to pick Nellon up. "See you in a few minutes. I have a lot to talk to you about."

 Chapter 114: Midnight Chamber

    Chapter 114: Midnight Chamber

    Carelon Mountain Pass, Midnight Chamber

    At a round table, Howard sat across from Nellon. His entire body had been wrapped in white bandages and his ck cape had been left neatly folded on the chair by his bedside. He had arge gash across his neck, and coughed every few minutes, but he was still alive.

    He''d been snuck in by Founder Arista into the Mountain Pass, and been taken down a set of dark hidden tunnels to arrive at the small enve. Founder Arista had an extremely precise control of Earth Ki, and designed the small room in a hurry. However, she''d had time to make small air ducts and create a few tables and beds made out of yellowish stone.

    When Howard had arrived, he''d found the Mocralin had already left to go ''hunting''. He guessed Alrok had nned for victory and also for defeat. The more he thought about it, the more he agreed with Founder Arista. In the future, Alrok could be a terrifying opponent. Howard sat down with his blue torn shirt tossed to the side, and looked down at his torn silver crest armor.

    Carter gave a set of silver self refined armor to all of his new students to protect them. It had. The silver armor had split open like a torn open metal can and warped in several directions. If not for the armor, he''d probably be dead, but he still couldn''t stop worrying.

    "The Mocralin started to leave when you left this morning," Founder Arista spun out water from a washcloth and put it on Nellon''s pale forehead. She looked at therge scar across his chest and then raised her finger before a small strand of Ki appeared with a needle. She sighed, and very carefully pointed at his chest before he began to be sewn back together.

    She had underestimated Howard''s strength and had followed him this morning just in case he needed to be saved. She had been in the Furnace for a 1000 years and had trained several monsters. However, no one had ever scared her or thrilled her as much as Howard. But what really terrified her about Howard was his control of Dark Ki. He almost seemed happy when he used it. What else could he do with the proper training, and what would happen if he lost control?

    "Howard, you''re quite a nice guy. I was certain you''d kill Nellon. What came over you?"

    "Every part of my body told me not killing him was the best decision. I had to listen to it," Howard clutched his fist with a tiny shred of anger. "I don''t like him, but that doesn''t me he isn''t useful. My instincts sometimes get the best of me. Should I have killed him?"

    "Howard, that''s not important." Arista pointed over at a glowingntern carved out of stone with a small wick on it. Howard had lit the me that burned whimsically above them, while she had carved the foundation for the wick. A gentle orange hue seemed to caress Howard''s pale skin as Founder Arista leaned in to examine his attractive blue eyes "What''s important is that you were stronger than he was. Everything in the Furnacees down to power."

    "The more powerful you are, the more decisions you''ll be able to make. The more you work on your foundation, the more opportunities you''ll have to save the Horned and stop the End Empire. Right now, I''m the only Founder in the SS rank, but I keep it a secret. I keep it a secret because I''m strong enough to decide to hide it. Do you understand?"

    "I don''t get it, though? Why?" Howard slumped over and tightened his brows. "Do you not trust the Founders?"

    "Word gets around fast, Howard. I want to be a trump card," Founder Arista sighed and crossed her arms. "To be a leader, you have to think of things like your best friends getting captured by the Aresoul. Your friend turning into an enemy. And your best students turning into raving little lunatics that feast for blood."

    "600 years ago. There was a powerful Horned that started killing all my students named Jameson. He tried to kill me too, however, I''d watched him carefully and made a decision. I poisoned ten of my students before he started his rampage."

    "By the time he finished king his teeth in 9 of my girls" Arista wiped a tear from his eye. "I-I was able to seal him in a hole! The monster had reached the peak of the SS Rank, and he''s probably still alive right now! However because of my decision, he was taken care of!"

    "You-you have to be a good leader Howard!" Arista gently brushed his ck straight stands of hair to the side and poked him once in the chest. "You must expect everything! And you must take advantage of everything!"

    "I get it," Howard quickly nodded his head, and smiled. "You made a choice that saved your students. I understand."

    "I still regret it! Till this day, I see Ni''s face. She''d been my best student in a hundred years, but she volunteered to act as bait!"

    "Her head, he''d tilted her head and pulled her beautiful pale arm behind her back before drinking her blood in front of me! I saw the white of her eyes dim as he held her hips and stopped her from struggling. At the same time, I was extremely afraid! I couldn''t stop hoping for the poison to work!"

    "Enough, I''ll be down here taking care of Nellon," Arista wiped a tear from her eye and smiled. "You go tell Carter what happened. Tell him Nellon escaped. In a few weeks, I''ll exin everything."

    "Thank you, Founder," Howard got up and bowed. Thest part of his blue shirt fell off and onto the floor. He sighed and suddenly felt a terrifying pain travel through his chest. He couldn''t help but cough out, but still keep a smile on his face. "I-I need to train harder, and try and develop my leadership skills! Heh, I''ll get stronger!"

    "Good, now go see what Monica is doing. That girl is preparing some huge, strange birthday present for you, and I''m worried," Arista wiped a tear from her golden amber eyes and gently pulled up the nket over Nellon. "I''ll visit in a few hours once Nellon wakes up!"

    "Crazy birthday present. I wonder what she wants to do?"

    ###

    "You want to do what for Howard?" Harley and Reece coughed in disbelief at Monica''s n. They all sat down on Howard''s bed and looked into her green eyes. She had on a pink shirt with a pair of ck jumpers. She paced back and fourth while she thought of the n. "Don''t you think he''ll find out?"

    "Nope, I don''t think he will. She''s on her way right now, and she''s perfect! I can''t wait to see his reaction!"

 Chapter 115: Confession

    Chapter 115: Confession

    Three weekster, Howard''s Birthday.

    Howard had spent the previous night with Monica, and could still feel his lips trembling from how hard she thrust her pink lips into his own.

    She had a beautiful green dress that looked like it had been hemmed with jewels. She even put on mascara and her green eyes looked like two deep wells of endless beauty. She smiled and leaned her head against Howard''s shoulder. She had never felt so good about anyone in her life.

    Her heart throbbed and she got excited for Howard''s surprise. When she had been on the surface in a small city called Roadmyth, she had never dated a man because she invested all her time on school work. She hadn''t even kissed a guy, but felt so much love for Howard it drove her insane!

    She walked out of Carelon Mountain pass and down the steps that led to the well. A few meters away, Reece and Harley waited in front of a gigantic present. They had on green dresses that matched Monica''s and had little blue bow ties that went from their waist and around their shoulders. As for therge present, Howard couldn''t help but feel his heart beating faster and faster. What kind of surprise had they gotten him?

    "Is it a car?" Howard said with a smile, "Heh, I could''ve gotten a permit if I was on the surface."

    "Don''t peak, cover his eyes," Harley sighed and fixed her green top. "This is ridiculous. Cover his eyes Monica." Harley put her hand against the green present''s bow and watched Howard approached. He had so much excitement that he had trouble keeping his eyes clothes, but found Monica''s supple hand pressing against his forehead. "You ready, Howard? You ready for your surprise?"

    "I''m ready!" Howard said with a smile, "Surprise me!"

    "And I can''t believe I''m doing this," Harley pulled out the string of the green present. The beautiful cloth on it fell onto the floor before a ss case appeared. Monica dropped her hands and let Howard stare out and absorb his present. Inside the box, Jenny was dressed in a green dress with a bow also wrapped around her body.

    She smiled and opened the ss door to the present and walked over to Howard. When she reached him, she couldn''t help but giggle. She seemed to have something hidden behind her back. However, Howard couldn''t help but study her body.

    She had developed in thest few months, and had grown a few inches taller and had on sexy ckknit stockings with her straight brte hair in a bun. Her skin had a slight tan, and she also had a sweet scent. He hadn''t smelled that in years? What exactly did she bring him?"

    "Howard, I grew up with you, and know you really well," Jenny fidgeted with her two feet and looked into his eyes. Her brown doe eyes locked with his before she brightly smiled. "And for your first present of the day, I''d like to give you something I took from your bedroom."

    "I-I never forgave your father for nearly destroying my father''s business until you saved my life And one day when you had been away at school, I may have snuck into your bedroom and taken something important of yours."

    "Would you mind taking it off my hands?" Jenny pulled out a small box from behind her back. "I-I have another present too, but you have to wait until tonight for that."

    Howard looked down at a small brown box with a jewel encrusted case. When it opened, he noticed a small locket that had a picture of his mother and father. Tears started to fall out of his eyes before he dropped down onto his knees and started to cry.

    Monica had just wanted Howard to have a present he never expected! She didn''t expect this kind of reaction.

    "Thank you Thank you so much! Jenny! If you didn''t steal this, I-I''d never see their faces again," Howard grabbed the locket gently and immediately put it around his neck. "I-I''ll cherish this!"

    "And, you also have a present from us," Carter sighed and pped his hands before he dropped a rusted bucket down by his feet. At the East Branch, if you remember, we make armor. Ren is usually in charge of Nobatant Horned. If you remember a long time ago, we talked to you about having 10,000 students. 90 percent of those aren''t capable fighters."

    "However, 10 percent of those are good with electronics, metallurgy, element synthesis, and biology. Long story short, one of them made you an armor that I sponsored. Consider it a heavy gift that you can wear so I can torture you," Carter smiled and tossed it at Howard. "Now, if you don''t mind,e here. Let me see if it fits!"

    "Thank you!" Howard beelined to Carter and hit him so hard that the bucket fell over! "Ha, this is the best birthday ever!" He hugged Carter with a cheerful smile! "I-I want this day tost forever! I haven''t gotten a real present in years!"

    "Well, there is one more thing Jenny is here for, Howard," Monica nervously tapped her foot. "However, Carter, where is Barabin? I haven''t seen him for weeks."

    ''He''s breaking through to the True S rank," Carter sighed and shook his head, "I think he might have gone on a solo adventure. He''ll be back by night fall."

    "True S rank? What is that?" Howard tried to lift up the armor before a tremendous pressure surged up his arms. The armor had to way at least the same as a small car. He took a deep breath and dropped it down. What kind of armor was that?

    Because of Howads training, he could very easily lift even a small hill. Carter had begun to use Ki Suppression when he ran around the mountain for his dailyps, and his body had grown much stronger and more sturdy. He had developed a six pack, and his muscles had gotten incredibly toned and sturdy. Yet he also couldn''t imagine wearing this armor? What kind of human would equip it willingly?

    "You must wear this except when you go to sleep. It might break the bed," Carter picked up the armor with two fingers and gently dropped it on Hoawrd''s frame. "Anyways, the True S rank is the lowest stage of the S rank. It''s when the world opens up to you."

    "Basically, he hadn''t been in the S rank yet, he''d been tapping into it without fully embracing it," Arista smiled and walked out from a dark stairwell. Her eyes shimmered brightly when they got nketed by the rising sun. "Maybe in 20 years, you''ll also be there."

    "How hard can it be," Howard said, his voice full of disbelief and doubt. "I-I''m confused. I thought you said I trained faster thana any student you ever had."

    "You have, but enough about that," Monica grabbed Howards'' hand. "It''s time for Jenny to unpack in your room! She''s going to be staying here for three weeks! She''s your other present!"

    ###

    "Howard, I have something to tell you," Jenny sat down on Howards bed as it creaked. She couldn''t help but blush. Three other girls had slept on this bed and kissed Howard. "I-I had a crush on you since I was ten. I one time left a note in your locker."

    "That was you! Which one!" Howardughed and grabbed her hand. She had thrown her green jacket to the side and just had on a white tank top with blue jeans. Her brte hair had been parted into two down her neck revealing her slender pale curves. "I-I loved every note I received."

    "I forgot how much girls loved you in school. Please don''t remind me," Jenny coughed and opened up a small little envelope. "It went something like this Howard, you''re my favorite thing to look at in ss. I think about you sometimes on the bus on the way home, and asionally try to bump into you to hold your hand. I think-I think you''re really attractive and nice. If you''d like to date me, please meet me on the rooftop."

    "And I never went to the roof top," Jennyughed! "I watched you go the opposite direction of the stairwell after ss. I remember having on the cutest short skirt and blue top. Ugh, you decided not to go.

    "I went to the bathroom first," Howard said with a smile. "I waited 20 minutes on the roof!"

    "Oh," Jenny blushed andughed awkwardly! "Wow, first I tell you I tried to kill you, and then I tell you I had a crush on you!" She took a deep breath. "Well, I was a year older than you, so you can''t me me. It would''ve been the talk of the school."

    "And now what? Do I kiss you?" Howard smiled and looked at Jenny''s face flush red. She barely could keep her face on Howards'' beautiful countenance. "... Heh, or do you want to bite me before I dig in."

    "Mmmm, how about a single kiss for tonight. I''m shy," Jenny closed her eyes. "However, I have a really great surprise for Barabi--"

    "Mmmm!" Jenny felt Howard''s lips touch hers before a surge of fire Ki traveled in her body. She couldn''t help but fall into Howard''s grasp before she felt the heat in her body rising. "Mmmm That''s quite a kiss."

    "Yup, and you''re not escaping tonight!" Howardughed and gently kissed her cheek. "I want to hear everything you haven''t told me about you!"

 Chapter 116: Ki Viruses

    Chapter 116: Ki Viruses

    The next morning,

    Jenny left Howard''s bed room, and went to meet with Barabin. She had a few hours to explore before she had to go back to the East Branch, but had to tell him about her research.

    She''d done some research in the West Branch on blood coagtion and Ki Cells. She used herself as her own test subject and analyzed her blood and examined her bloods reaction to other blood cultures. To her surprise, her blood viciously attacked the Ki cells of other blood types. Specifically, her blood seemed to have Ki Viruses fused in her mitochondria that attacked other blood types and transformed them into host cells for the Ki Viruses.

    However, when she looked under the microscope, she also noticed something else. The reason her craving for blood made her so viscous is because of the antigens released from her own body when this process urred.

    She thought about this for a few days in theb, and had a few assistants put several different chemicals into the petridish to try and neutralize this reaction. Finally, after two months, she discovered that a certain root called Star Root Grass neutralized the antigens.

    A few weekster, she now had a packet of pills made up o Star Root Grass. If she gave these pills to Barabin, he could once again drink blood, and he''d no longer have to worry about consequences!

    ''Howard did a number on me, ugh" Jenny yawned and looked at her lips in the mirror over a sink basin. She quickly washed her face with running water and pulled the pills out of her ck jean jacket. After taking a single pill, she cleaned off some blood from the side of her mouth. "He-he''s such a monster. And he isn''t even dating me!"

    Jenny sighed and reflected on how Monica asked her to try out with Howard to be his fourth girlfriend. She didn''t even know what that meant! She felt irritated, but fixed her top before rushing out into the hallway.

    Barabin was waiting for her outside by the well.

    He had a glow on his body that she didn''t recognize, and had his brow tensed while wearing a leather jacket with blue jeans. However, today his dark scruffy brown hair seemed to be slightly standing up above his head, and he seemed a little taller.

    When she arrived by Barabin, she noticed he seemed to be up to her brow. Thest time she saw him, he''d been by her neck. What had happened to him? He had to be at least 1.4 meters tall now? Thus, she couldn''t help but make a remark about it.

    "You-you reached the True S rank?"

    "Yup, the hair isn''t too bad is it?" Barabin snickered and looked up at the orangish fluffy clouds slowly drifting through the air.He nodded his head and took a deep breath. "Anyways, what is it? My cravings for blood our bad today. I shouldn''t be around people."

    "Wow, I wanted to talk to you about that," Jenny took out a pack of pills from the back of her jeans. She could almost still feel Howards hands against her hips, and couldn''t help but blush. She didn''t expect Howard to kiss her for three hours, but what really got to her is how bold he was! He wouldn''t let her get out of the bed all night! He even kissed her when they woke up in the morning! "I made something special for you. It''s a pill that will stop the negative reaction when you drink blood."

    Barabin instantly didn''t like where this conversation was going, and shook his head. He had a trail of blood running down his lips because he had to bite himself to stop the cravings. All around him girls had begun doing rigorous exercise routines. Monica and Founder Arista had been training, and he could smell their scent.

    He had also noticed that Jenny''s neck looked flush, and part of him wanted to drain it of all it''s blood. Even if it could stop the negative reaction, he''d still have to bite someone!

    "I appreciate it, but I really gotta start training."

    "I got a bottle of blood with me, so you can try it!" Jenny liked to think ahead, so she packed a bottle of blood that he got from one of hisb assistants. He had them donate blood once a month, so she could experiment on worked for her cravings. Now, she felt pretty certain of her form. It definitely would work! "You have to take two of these pills a day when you''re going to drink your blood. If you still feel a craving to kill, just take a third pill."

    "I''m not risking it. I didn''t spend my entire life resisting these cravings just to believe a pill works." Barabin shook his head and pushed back the silver pill container that Jenny had carefully prepared. It took her weeks to figure out how to make pills without a pill machine. She ended up using a mold that Ren helped her make, but that wasn''t the point! He needed to try it! Why would she four months on a project just to get rejected!

    "Please! Please Barabin!" Jenny bit her lip, and turned serious. "I spent so much time trying to iste the right form! I studied thousands of different cultures! I promise it will work!"

    ''Let me drink your blood then," Barabinughed. "I''m experiencing such strong cravings now. If it works, I won''t kill you right?" He shook his head and snatched the pill holder. "Heh, just kidding. Now go and run back to Howard! Tell that monster to meet me by the mountain! I want to test my strength!"

    "Sure Just take three okay. The cravings will go away, I promise," Jenny bowed, and smiled before she turned to walk away. Barabin watched her and couldn''t stop staring at her neck. She had such a beautiful figure for her age. He couldn''t help but think of Sally. What he''d do to bite the hell out of her neck right now.

    "You''re not taking these capsules Barabin." Barabin hadn''t seen the progress of science for 100 years, and couldn''t believe a pill could change his life. "Ugh, I guess I can leave it on me just incase it gets bad."

    "Hmph, I fought cravings for 500 years, and now there is apparently a medicine for it? Right, and the Aresoul are actually good people. Hmph, she should''ve just given me a bottle of blood."

    Barabin took a leap and went to the top of the mountain top before he tossed down the pill bottle and kept staring at it.

    ''You''re not taking it! You''re definitely not taking it!''

    ###

    Howard smiled and kissed Monica goodbye.

    She had to go ahead to the East Branch and take the White Mist Merchants and Warriors to set up camp. Barmenthol had promised to set up crops and raise livestock once they got to a more agrarian and ruralnd.

    The East Branch was actually quite close to the Unimed Shrines, and Jarlon Valley, and because of the Dream Ki thend was quite fertile. The White Mist Nationalists thought it be easy to raise crops and animals there, but they needed protection. Founder Arista and Monica agreed to escort them.

    Unfortunately, that meant she had to leave Howard with two girls, but she was determined to get stronger along the way! Founder Arista trained her 10 times harder than Annibell ever did. She felt she was a step away from the peak of the B rank!

    "Howard, Jenny is still on try out. Remember, she''s going to sleep in your bed for a week." Monica bit her lip and kissed him on the forehead. "I-I want three words from you, right now though! Stop taking so long!"

    "I''ll miss you!" Howardughed and kissed Monica on the lips. He gently pulled down her blue sweater and slowly slid his hands down to her hips. "Mmmm, and I also might love you." He said with augh. "However, only you so far! Don''t tell them I said that!"

    "Howard, I love you too," Monica watched a tear drop down the side of her eye. "Omg! How I love you! I-I can''t wait until you''re eighteen! I''m going to marry you immediately! I-I love you with all my heart!"

    "I love you too," Howard smiled and kissed her one more time. "Mmmm, it''s a shame Barabin wants to see me. I was hoping to kiss you for a few hours before you left."

    "She has to go," Founder Arista blushed and cleared her throat. She had on a white gown today that stopped at her knees, and her blonde hair folded in a bun. Though she''d been around for a 1000 years, she actually just lookedl like a mature twenty year old. She had beautiful slender cheeks, and a nice jawbone. "Howard, take care. Remember, practice that technique. In two months, I expect to see you using it!"

    "Teacher! Why are you helping him?!" Monica mmed her foot down in anger. "He''s going to surpass me!"

    ''Does he need to surpass you? Or do you need to surpass yourself?" Monica felt her head get rubbed nad blushed before she looked up tearfully at her teachers face. Arista was roughly 1.75 meters tall so she was only maybe 10 centimeters shorter than Howard with her shoes on. "Now, Howard. Harley ising too. That will just leave you with Reece and Jenny."

    "I''ll be fine!" Howard kissed Monica one more time. "However, what''s up with your brother?" Howard suddenly realized he''d not seen him or Una in a while. "Where have they been?"

    "They went back to the Dark Bloonds a few weeks ago. You missed them," Monica sighed and tapped him on the head. "ke wants to work on a project with them. You remember him, right?"

    "Anyways, we got to go. In a month, Howard, you''ll be in charge of the East Branch and we''ll have to leave. You going to be ready?"

    "Of course!" Howard said with a smile, and nodded his head. "I''m going to destroy those Jarkales until not a single one remains!"

 Chapter 117: True S Rank

    Chapter 117: True S Rank

    On top of the Carn''s Ninth Mountain Ridge, Barabin fidgeted while watching a blue bus zoom out of sight. He could see Monica and Harley talking on the window of the bus. On the other hand, he was by himself on top of a mountain.

    A small trail of blood flowed down the side of his cheek while he watched Howard smiling andughing with Jenny. He was supposed to be here twenty minutes ago.

    ''Did she forget to tell him? Or does she not trust me?'' Barabin sighed, and nodded his head. ''She probably thinks I''m dangerous right now and doesn''t want Howord to approach me. Damn brat doesn''t know I''ve spent a 100 years in istion before! Resisting a craving for blood is nothing!''

    Barabin sighed and looked down at the silver pill package, and took out a single white tablet. It had ''West Branch'' etched on the pill with a number ''5'' on the pill that stood for 5 milligrams. He studied it carefully and weighted it in his hands. He recognized the smell of Star Root Grass. Arge field of Star Root grew behind the West Branch.

    Twice a year it flowered and beautiful starlight would seem to appear when it''s bud opened to germinate it''s seeds. The zombies would be naturally attracted to the Ki in the air, and eat a few of the seeds before they exploded. Thus, leading to the seeds nting in various parts of the Furnace.

    Unfortunately, it only seemed to be able to grow nearrge bodies of water, and only grew at the West Branch because of oasis. However, he didn''t understand, what exactly could a pill do? Why did he like the smell of it?

    ''Should I take it? I''m not a zombie, and my body can take the small amount of Ki inside of it.'' The Star Root nt had a fairly good reputation in Horned Nation for alleviating pain. However, he didn''t believe for a second it would help. ''She-she has that damn bottle of blood in her hand! Ugh, what a cunning little girl."

    Barabin finally popped a small pill in his mouth and closed his eyes. He knew he was supposed to take two, but first wanted to see the effects.

    Stepping off his back foot, hended by Jenny. Reaching out, he sighed and pointed at the bottle.

    "You-you were supposed to get Howard."

    ''I was telling Howard to bring this to you," Jenny smiled and passed Howard the vintage of wine. "However, I see you came quickly. I''m guessing you tried the pill."

    "If it works, you''ll be changing my life. However, no biting Howard. Don''t think I''m not aware of your n. " Barabin uncorked the bottle and smelled the scent of blood with a smile. She''d even packed it in a 200 year old vintage bottle that Sally and him had drunk on their anniversary. Thus, he couldn''t help but drink it all in one gulp.

    He felt a me instantly surge inside of him with the nourishment traveling down his throat. However, for some reason, the killing intent rose instantly subsided. Did it really work?

    Boom!

    A surge of energy flew out of Barabin''s body before he smiled with his fangspletely drawn. It felt like a monster inside of him had been unleashed! He missed the taste of lbood!His dark brown eyes started to change color to an amber hue while his muscles bulged and his legs slowly started to plump.

    Laughing loudly, he looked up only to see somethinging towards him in the distance.

    "How dare you!" Carter''s hand pped Barabin hard against the face. "I shall exile you demon, be gone!" Carter pped Barabin dozens of times with each hand while still in the air. His torso then turned and his foot crashed right into Barabin''s chest.

    He''d never been pped so hard in his life. He felt the world spin before he spun in the air and flew off into a nearby hill!

    Boom!

    Jenny stared in shock as Carternded and cracked his neck. He created arge machete from thin air and turned to the little girl. He studied Jenny and noticed her brown eyes seemed to be full of shock. What did he do?

    "I-I gave him a pill to control the cravings. He''s fine, I promise!"

    "Oh, sorry," Carter whistled and reached down to pick up his bucket. "I-I thought. I thought he''d try and kill you. That saves me a lot of trouble."

    "Ow!" Barabin pushed away arge boulder that had fallen on the center of his forehead and rubbed some small pebbles out of his brown locks of hair. He looked forward and saw Carter whistling and walking in the other direction. He even had the nerve to spin his bucket with a smile on his face.

    "I''m not a kid anymore! You can''t just hit me!" Barabinunched himself forward at maximum speed. His white dress jacket spun in the air before he stomped against the ground andnded by Jenny and Howard. He looked Jenny up and down and nodded his head. The next moment, he took out the pill packet and down two more consecutively.

    "This-this feels great! My body is back and I don''t feel like ripping you to shreds! Howard, it''s time to train! Let''s go."

    "Why? Why are you looking at me like that," Howard gulped. "I-I like training with Carter. He''s nicer."

    "Sorry, but I''m leaving in two days! Ha! This is amazing! I''m going to get you to the peak of the B rank today Howard! You won''t be able to escape!" Barabin grabbed Howard''s hand and spun his body around. The next moment, Howard shot through the air like a cannon ball and slid against the top of the mountain.

    He hopped off his back foot and regained his bnce. A few weeks ago, he would''ve been gravely injured if Barabin tossed him so viciously, but now he had managed tond without getting crushed! So what if Barabin had entered into the True S rank! He could survive his training!

    "Howard, today, you''re going to be fighting me 1 v 1." Barabinughed and cranked back his arms. He held them to the side with his palms exposed like a terrifying viin. His chest heaved up and down as heughed with contentment and merriment. "Ha, however, you won''t be fighting the old me. You''ll be fighting the new me."

    "I''m stronger than before, Barabin. You''ve been warn warned" Howard saw Barabin move but couldn''t believe he had already appeared in front of him. Barabin pulled back his arm, his ck cape fluttering behind him, before his hand turned and gently touched against Howard''s hand.

    The next moment, Howard felt his stomach drop. Arge burst of energy traveled through him before he felt the world around him starting to crush him into pieces.

    Boom!

    Howard copsed onto his knees instantly while Barabin looked at his hands in shock.

    "Well, I guess I''m stronger than I thought," Barabin sighed and looked down at Howard. "However, you will face stronger Howard. Now get up and fight back! Use that head of yours little leader! If you can hit me even once, I''ll get Carter to give you a day off!"

    "And I''m up," Howardughed and pushed himself off the floor. Ugh, however, can you not use that again. You touched me, and I could barely remain standing. What was that? Some type of special Ki technique."

    ''It''s the terror of the True S rank," Barabin smiled and cracked his knuckles. "Plus, I just had blood! My power increased by 25 percent! Ha, I feel great! Too bad you have to fight me Howard. You ready?"

 Chapter 118: Responsibility

    Chapter 118: Responsibility

    One monthster,

    Howard and Barabin both had sweat dripping down their countenances.

    Howard had almost hit Barabin three times in a row, and seemed to be growing stronger during their battle. The longer they fought, the more Howard used Barabin''s own Ki against him. He had even reached the doorway to mastering Ki Resonance.

    Howard looked down at his feet and took a deep breath after unleashing dozens of salvos of mes. He stood on the ridge of the mountain with a white shirt on and a pair of ck pants. However, underneath the shirt, he had on a set of heavy silver armor that could be seen through the wear and tear. His blue eyes looked like endless wells of power, with two ck Dark Ki mes in his right and left hand. He smiled and stepped off his back foot and shed at Barabin.

    Swoosh!

    Barabin stepped back and dodged. His ck hair spun around his head before he sent a single finger flying toward''s Howard''s naval. He expected to hit Howard, but a me then appeared around his body. He seemed to split into three phantoms and attack Barabin from all sides.

    Boom!

    Barabin flicked his finger to the right side and sent Howard bursting into a nearby rock. The rock had dozens of body imprints from other times Howard had mmed into it. However, this time, Howard put his single leg against the rock and instantly traveled forward.

    ''I got him this time!'' Howard spun and ignited all his strength. Hebined his normal Ki and his Dark Ki easily and caused a orange and ck me to tornado towards Barabin''s position. Yet, Barabin, didn''t seem frightened. He merely held up his hand before a me wall appeared. At the same time, he turned and caught a small rock Howard had tried to throw at his head.

    He smiled, and gently moved his hands before they pped into both sides of Howard''s cheek.

    Howard instantly lost the smile on his face and fell directly onto the floor. All his efforts for the past month had resulted in constant defeats. He still couldn''t hit Barabin once, even if he tried!

    "You could probably hold your own against Necrolith now," Barabin smiled and offered Howard a hand that he epted. "However, you''re forgetting I''ve been drinking blood every day! I''m getting closer to the middle stages of the S rank!"

    "Ugh, that hurt," Howard got up and wobbled to a stand. His white short had been torn during the battle, and he felt bad that Jenny would have to repair it again. He sighed and rolled up his sleeves before stepping back.

    "Again! I don''t care about Necrolith! My real enemy is losing! I can''t lose or everyone will die!"

    "Oh, someone wants to be quite the little leader," Barabin pped his hands. "We''re done for the day. Come back in a few hours. I need to talk to Carter. I''m leaving in the morning and Ren will be staying with you at the East Branch to help with the invasion. If i fight you again, I might end up killing you!"

    "Liar, I almost got you," Howard sighed and jumped down the mountainous ridge andnded in front of the opening of the Mountain Pass.

    Carter had finally introduced him to his two students. For several months, he hadn''t learned of their names, but only observed their beautiful figures and Ki. Cam was a blonde haired twenty year old girl with a petite frame with a set of beautiful curves and gorgeous orange eyes. She had on a ck tank top with blue jeans that seemed to not hide even a small portion of her beauty. Howard couldn''t help but look at her face and stare at her pink lips as she walked down the stairs.

    Carter''s training for her was very intense. She had to create 10,000 wind des in an hour, so she constantly had to punch out with her arms to channel the Ki around her. He watched the sweat drip down from her forehead and smiled. Only to see her turn andugh when she observed Howard''s torn white shirt and the dozens of scars against his cheekbone.

    They had started to heal, but Howard had no idea how miserable he looked. Cam immediately covered her mouth and said "A!" Her need to tend to Howard immediately activated.

    "Aww, what did Barabin do to you?" Cam took out a set of gauze from her pocket and began to wrap it around Howard''s arm. She wanted to be a medical doctor, and had spent a few hours a day reading textbooks on medicine that appeared from Ki Storms. She also had an interest in meteorology and loved watching Ki Storms appear and disappear. Thus, she couldn''t help but tend to Howard''s dozens of injuries. Although she knew they''d heal, she still wanted to take care of him.

    She knew Howard had three and a half girlfriends, but couldn''t help but try and be an older sister to Howard. She smiled and finished wrapping the gauze around his wrist. Howard ended up looking like a mummy on the right side of his body because of all the white gauze she''d wrapped around his injuries. He couldn''y help but smile and watch her bend down and tie the final knot.

    "As your nurse, you have to not fight for 5 hours until the injuries heal. Carter will back me on this, promise."

    "You''re cute," Howard said with a smile. "I love it went you bandage me! It makes me feel like kissing you!"

    "Howard, you speak your mind too much. I got to train, or Carter will toss me down the well," Cam flicked his face and revealed her beautiful pearly white teeth. She rubbed his head and pointed over towards his bedroom. "Anyways, you got a bus ride tomorrow right? You''ll be our handsome leader in the East Branch."

    "He''s got to stop a war, and you got to train. Now stop interrupting her Howard.She''s my student! " Carter tossed his bucket down and walked over and used his arms to split apart the two bodies. "I-I can''t take it! Cam, go get me some water!"

    "Yes, teacher," Cam bowed and left to go to the well. "Howard,e see me before you go. There''s something I want to give you.

    "She''s pretty isn''t she," Carter said with a smile, "Howard, do you like her?"

    "Of course," Howard nodded his head. "I used to sleep with two different woman a night and Vicky so I''d be able to take part in experiments! I love meeting women!"

    When Howard had been in the prison, one of the things the prison guards did was make him feel good when he woke up in the morning so he could participate in the experiment. He regrly got shoulder massages in the morning, and kissed by the prison guards. In addition, some morning''s Vicky would y video games with him and teach him new strategies.

    Of course, then he had to suffer after, but he still learned that women were valuable from that experience. Every woman he met deserved to be cherished! However, he then realized Carter had turned angry, and gulped. His adams apple raised and fell quickly while he legs tensed in anticipation. Thest time he said something like this, Carter had almost killed him with training!

    "Howard, I want to talk to you about girls today, but I can''t. I once had a wife, and she got killed because of my stupidity."

    "Many people here have lost loved ones, including Founder Arista because of the tides of time. In the future, I hope you can keep that cheerful spirit. I guarantee you, at least one person you love will die every 100 years."

    "Now, go, go get ready! In the morning, you''ll be the second in charge of the East Branch. The new stage of your journey is just about to begin."

 Chapter 119: Fertile Land

    Chapter 119: Fertile Land

    "The ground here is fertile like expected," Bermenthol studied the brown dirt in his hand. "I can see why the Jarkales want to attack and im the Jarlon Mountain Pass. In a few months, there will be lush vegetation for miles. It will make us quite a killing if we sell the crops grown here in the open market."

    "There is a trading post in the Open Furnace where 10 different nations go to meet. It''s considered a neutral territory there. If you let us travel, we can leave twice a year and return with a profit," Bermenthol smiled and nodded his head at Founder Arista. She seemed to have the entire weight of the world on her shoulders.

    In a days, she''d have to go into the Jarlenson Abyss to try and stop enemies hundreds of times stronger than her. He could feel the fear in her legs. She had a pair of ck tights and a white jacket that couldn''t stop her trembling, but she was still smiling.

    "Good, I''m d that the Horned will finally have to stop relying on butcher shops falling from Ki Storms to collect food. I have a feeling their might be a drought soon, and it will be hard to get food from Ki Storms for years. I agree, we will make a killing in the market."

    "However, you said ten nations know of this market? Do the Varlen or Aresoul go there?" Founder Arista crossed her arms and tried to embrace the tension she felt. She''d once seen a battle in the Jarlenson Abyss between two men in the SSS rank.

    They had been so strong that when their fists collided a massive crater split apart the earth. They flew into the sky like vicious missiles and crashed into each other and created sonic booms like fighter jets while sucking all the Ki in the air for miles and using it to attack.

    At the time of the battle, she''d felt powerless. They literally absorbed all the Earth Ki in the air and Fire Ki and all of the five major elemental sources. And in a few weeks, she''d have to try and stop those men by forming some type of agreement with their enemies.

    The men she witnessed at the time were the main future enemy of Horned Nation, and were called the Arthrak, the strongest nation in the entire Furnace. The two men she witnessed fighting at the time were actually just 30 year old men. A single attack from them would tear Howard to shreds.

    In fifteen years, if everything went perfectly, Howard could probably stand a chance against them in battle, but they didn''t have fifteen years. The only way she''d be able to buy Howard fifteen years is if her n worked.

    Founder Arista nned on forming an alliance with three other nations in the Jarlenson Abyss. The Harlenca, the Morden, and the Gerlett who had managed to fend off the Arthrak because of their teamwork.

    Unfortunately, the Arthrak had started to surpass even the threebined nations together. Her only hope was that if she formed an alliance with those three nations that they could somehow keep their Entrenched from invading the Furnace.

    She sighed and crossed her arms. The Arthrakhad apparently started making portals and soon might not even have to worry about their adversaries! She sighed and took a deep breath. Offering her hand to Bermenthol to help him off the ground.

    "You seem worried, it will be alright. My father told me crops always grow better when you think they will. Are you worried about something?"

    "Barmenthol, have you ever heard of the Arthrak?" Founder Arista crossed her arms, and shook her head. "They are the most powerful Nation I''ve ever seen. Have you met them in your travels?"

    "I have. They are one of the ten nations thate to the Neutral Trading Zone. They are really big on buying Rare Bud Silver Root and Grand Melons. Why?" Barmenthol sighed and stood up to peer into her beautiful gilded orange eyes. "What are you worried about?"

    "Howard Howard will most likely be the only one that can reach the G rank, however, every single one of the Arthrak can reach the G rank if they try hard enough. I-I don''t know why they are choosing to try and attack now! The Varlen just warned us they are making portals too! I''m afraid for our future!"

    "They are actually quite reasonable.," Barmentholughed and tossed a seed in the ground. "Perhaps if you have something of value to offer them they''ll make an alliance? However, aren''t you underestimating the Harlenca? They have been keeping the Arthrak at bay for years with their Ki Sentries. What has you so frightened?"

    "I overheard a conversation from the leader of the Arthrak," Founder Arista bit her lip and mmed her hand into the ground. "In fact, I-I kissed him to get him to tell me what his ns were! He wants to take over the entire Furnace, y every Authoritarian, and then invade the surface! He-he wants try and destroy the Furnace to make the entire world a ce where only people like us can live! He''s willing to kill billions of humans to make his goal!"

    "You-you kissed the founder of the Arthrak? I-I had no idea you went to such lengths to" Barmenthol got up and patted Founder Arista on the shoulders.

    As a merchant, one of his most prized possessions was his ability to judge customers, and discern their wants. However, when it came to women when they cried, hepletely felt at a loss. What was he supposed to tell her?

    The Arthrak he knew never attacked unless they got attacked. They were extremely confident in their strength, and didn''t seem to crave power at all. In fact, they trained just to train, and killed only when necessary? Maybe the leader had his own ns, but would the soldiers follow?

    "I-I''m sorry for being upfront, but maybe it''s just him. Maybe the leader of the Arthrak desires to im the Furance, but his men won''t want to."

    "That''s where you''re wrong. When I slept in his room for a few nights, I looked through his records. He has a way to control every single soldier beneath him because of the way their hierarchy system works. I-I feel like such a dirty woman for doing that, but I had no choice! He''s just too cunning! Only by kissing him and hugging him to sleep did he open up a little bit!"

    "Most likely, you''re probably right," Bermenthol turned and pointed to the 2,500 tents behind him with his men. "However, you have to live in the current season. He can''t attack for at least 5 years right. There will be 20 seasons before that. You''ll think of something."

    "I won''t, but Howard might," Founder Arista pointed over to the East Branch.

    Unlike the other three branches, it actually looked like a small city. It had a few apartment buildings and dorms for students housing and a council hall and arge factory and hospital. The buildings had been built out of sandstone and had small windows that doubled as weapon ports. It almost looked like a vacation destination you might go to on the surface in the winter to avoid the frigid storms, but it''s real strength was that as a fort.

    In a few days, Howard would have to defend that fort using roughly 20 Horned Students. Most of them would be under 25 years old besides Ren. She sighed and shook her head. Things really couldn''t get any harder for Howard. He really had the entire world on his shoulders.

    "Anyways, he''ll be here in one day. I''m going to go check that Monica is still training and not preparing their bed room. I expect the crops will be grown by the winter?"

    "Yup, and that will be the first of the 10 seasons. Trust me, things will work out," Barmenthol held up his thumb and smiled. His ck hair fluttered in the wind as he nodded his head. "Have some faith in the younger generation. They will be one to remember."

 Chapter 120: Room of Sacred Chaos

    Chapter 120: Room of Sacred Chaos

    Unimed Shrines, Jarlon Valley, Sunrise

    Howard''s small blue bus arrived in front of a 20 by 20 meter bungalow on the peak of Jarlon Valley.

    He''d been told toe here to meet Founder Arista and Barmenthol before heading to the East Branch. Apparently, they had to go over battle simtions with the Jalen. However, he felt something else seemed amiss.

    He looked and noticed a few Varlen dream beasts sleeping in front of one of the Unimed Shrines, and they looked like they had been here for weeks. It was strange because the Varlen Dream Beasts slept with their eyes open. One of the Dream Beasts seemed to be some type of ck haired wolf that had spiked yellow tips on its fur and extremely sharp teeth.

    If he had to guess, it was probably a B rank Dream Beast, but didn''t seem at all intimidating. In fact, when he walked passed it, it seemed content. Did it sense the Dream Myth inside of him?

    "Howard," Jenny said and grabbed his hand, "Be careful. You have a Dream Myth, remember."

    "I got this," Howard winked at Jenny and smiled before tugging her closer. "Founder Arista is here. No one would dare hurt me."

    "They don''t need to hurt you, but they might want your Dream Myth in trade negotiations. She''s been dormant right? She hasn''t talked in months?"

    "Yes, but how did you know?" Howard asked. "She told me she needed roughly a year before she could wake up again. However, she said I could still use her strength if I need to."

    Howard had an on and off rtionship with the Dream Myth. asionally, she visited him in his sleep and told him stories while other times she seemed to disappear for an eternity. A few weeks ago, after the fight with Arlok, she said to Howard "See you in a year. I''ll be stronger then." She Didn''t mention anything about what she was doing. It greatly perplexed him. However, she was also one of his biggest trump cards. His body had almost reached the A rank, and he felt himself getting stronger daily, yet the dangers for his friends and allies hadn''t decreased.

    Without the Dream Myth, he''d probably have died against the Aresoul. Let alone when he fought Arlok and it ended in a draw. He needed everything in his arsenal, and Jenny could see the flustered expression on his face.

    "Howard, she''s probably trying to turn into a Dream Enchantress. Once she does that, she''ll be able to exist in the real world almost like a Dream Beast." Jenny held Howards hand and crossed her arms. "She will be in the S rank immediately when she awakes, if not stronger. She probably waited a long time to find someone like you. She''s practically using your body as an incubator for her new body and I don''t like it!"

    "Haven''t you noticed you sleep a few hours extra every night? She''s using you to absorb Dream Ki into your body in order to transform! Howard, how are you not upset?"

    "I''m not upset because she saved my life two times," Howard winked at Jenny and walked down the long stone hallway. "I know she makes me sleep an hour extra every night. However, I agreed to that. She deserves something from me too."

    "You-you agreed to this? Howard, are you insane!" Jenny turned and saw Founder Arista standing by a wooden doorway in front of a table. She immediately calmed her temper and bowed to the gentlemen sitting a few feet from her in the Unimed Shrine''s Meeting Room.

    The room had a few dossiers scattered wantonly around the room in different piles with arge Ki Hologram made up of Dream Ki. Two Varlen technicians seemed to be looking at a fluctuating schematic of Jarlon Valley. She didn''t understand. Why would Founder Arista let the Varlne here. Didn''t they win the unimed shrines in apetition?

    "Sorry, but what''s going on Founder Arista?" Jenny asked with a perplexed risen brow. "I thought-I thought the Varlen lost and we won the valley. Is something going on."

    "Something is going on. We''re getting invaded from two separate ces. Howard, you said you met Earl around here right? You said he prepared an army of Ki Enigmas."

    "Yes, but what happened?" Howard smiled and walked into the room. A table had already been pulled out for him so he took a seat. "How are we getting invaded from two different Nations. I thought the Aresoul are restructuring. Who could be attacking us."

    "Sit down and we''ll tell you." Jsak pulled off the white hood he had on his head. Howard instantly remembered him as the leader of the Varlen and soon realized this had to be about the invasion discussed at the youthpetition. "Howard, it''s nice to know you got stronger. Because the youth of the Arthrak are going to be invading. Do you know about them?"

    "Just from what Founder Arista told me? How-how strong are they?"

    "The portals they are using can only transfer Ki Users in the S rank, so we''re assuming they''re all at the peak of the True S rank. " Founder Arista sat down and pulled in her chair. "They will most likely send 100 of their strongest youth. However, it gets moreplicated."

    "They-they are specifically here hunting for you, Howard." Founder Arista crossed her arms trying to hide her difort behind the beautiful shield of her blue elongated sleeves. Her blonde hair dropped over her shoulders as she looked at the schematic. "Jarlon Valley is full of Dream Ki as you know, and because of that it is very easy to make portals here to other parts of the Furnace."

    "Howard, we expect right after you fight the battle against the Jarkales you''ll be getting hunted by the most notorious assassins in the entire Furnace. They are called the Blood Banishment League. If you are to win against them, do you know what you must do?"

    "What?" Howard said,ughing and shaking his head. "What do I have to do?"

    "You have to go to the most dangerous ce in the Furnace. A ce called the Silver BanishmentMarsnds. When you''re there, I expect you''ll be hunted by the Arthrak, and also thousands of power hungry Authoritarians. However, if you survive, you''ll probably reach the S rank. Are you willing to do it to save the Horned?" Founder Arista touched a small floating green hue panel on the diagram on the table in order to shut off the schematic. At the same time, she raised her hand, and gently tapped Howard''s face. "It''s that, or I stay behind and we risk total annihtion in 5 years? What''s your choice?"

    "I''ll stay here and crush them!" Howard shook his head. "I''ll get so strong in the next few weeks, that they won''t stand a chance against me!"

    "You''ll do what I say, and that''s the end of it! Do you hear me?" Founder Arista sighed and pointed down the hallway. "However, before that happens. Go down the hallway to the sanctuary with Jenny and train. In fact, do whatever you want, but tomorrow I''m leaving."

    "After that, you''ll be going to the East Branch, and will probably have to watch your students get massacred if you make a single mistake. Are you ready?"

    "I''m going to be fine. However, I''ll do as you say. What''s down the hallway?"

    "They call it the Room of Sacred Chaos. You can use it once every 5 years. It will make a single day of training feel like a year. I''m giving you 5 hours to train with Jenny. Don''t you dare make out with her all the time! I want you to at least be in the A rank when you exit!"

 Chapter 121: Honey March Seeds

    Chapter 121: Honey March Seeds

    Howard found a poorly lit room in the corner of the Unimed Shrines. Looking up at it, he noticed the grey walls and the strange flowers that looped in what seemed to be an endless curtain of vines.

    He felt a little bit terrified, but since he had to get stronger quicker opened the doors. Jenny followed after him into the dark space. Luckily, there was a small glowing light switch on the right side of the door. Turning it on, he watched the fluorescent lights on the ceiling slowly turn on, and the darkness be filled with light.

    Arge garden with several statues of women holding swords manifested in front of his eyes. They had a verdant hue glistening against their marble bodies from all the greenery and looked like three angels. However, the strangest thing about the room had to be the mist. The room had a small little pond that seemed to be emitting a strange, blue miasma.

    It almost seemed like the silver blue miasma had consciousness as it surfed against the cobble stone pathway and cleared a way for Howard and Jenny.

    The two of them found a small bench with stone inscription that had been engraved with big ck letters. He sat down and plopped Jenny down on hisp and let the warmth of her body invigorate him. At the same time, he turned to read the sign.

    "They will be here shortly. Shut the doors and put in three spoons full of Ki Coagnt, and two Honey March Seeds to activate the Lake of Sacred Chaos. Once activated, a single hour in this room will seem like fifteen days. Do not activate theke more than twice every five years per person. Otherwise, only death will follow" Howard finished reading note and quickly assembled the Ki Coagnt and the Honey March Seeds.

    Jenny sighed and crossed her arms. The room had a mysterious feeling to it, but she also felt like someone was watching her from somewhere in the distance.

    She had been training thest few months, and had reached the peak of the C rank thanks to blood donations from herb assistants. However, she didn''t know how she felt being alone with Howard for five months! She hadn''t brought enough pills tost five months, but if it was only a single day Would the pillst the entire time.

    "I''ll just take three to be safe.It''s a shame I only have one outfit." Jenny couldn''t believe the thoughts that sometimes went through her mind when she was with Howard. Sometimes, she wanted to steal him away to a farawaynd and force him to marry her, but other times she just wanted to escape from his grasp. He made her feel calm, which she didn''t like. Around him, she felt like a newborn child without any way of protecting herself. Howard''s strength was at least 100 times her own, and if he wanted to could crack her neck, or force her into any position he wanted to. She wouldn''t be able to fight back.

    However, he also made her feel intense cravings that probably came from her parents never being there for her when she was growing up. Her dad had been such a good litigator that he always had dozens of clients showering him with money and paying for expensive andvish dinners. Her heart ached thinking about that her father was probably still working on a case right now, and probably forgot that she existed. She couldn''t forget he''d called the cops on her.

    Even now, she felt her heart breaking to pieces. She watched Howard put in the two ingredients and begin to mix him with his feet.

    Suddenly, it felt like the entire world around her slowed down.

    She could see Howard moving, but the entire space seemed frozen except for him.

    Boom!

    The small pond exploded and thousands of tiny droplets of water shot into the air and formed a strangework of water droplets. Between the water droplets, a small blue light began to connect the dots, forming a strangework of lines floating in the air.

    It seemed to be some type of Ki Array. Jenny had read about them back at theb in the West Branch. A Ki Array could strengthen the frequencies at which Ki was perceived by the person who created the Array, and also had an effect on the environment. Thus, she was instantly impressed by theplexity of the Ki Array.

    When she read about Ki Arrays'', she saw patterns that reminded her of organic chemistry. They were extremelyplicated and intricate depending on the level of the array. A 1st level array required 4 Ki Figures be formed, however, this seemed to have over 100 Ki Figures! Ki Figures were sort of like chains on a chain link, and increased the power of the array, but each new Ki Figure could cause the entire chain to explode! Looking at the Ki Array, though, this one seemed to have hundreds of connections!

    It had to be an 8th level Array! Only a genius at arrays could make such a powerful array! She marveled at the shing lights as the water remained floating in the air. Tiny droplets had been scattered throughout the room and looked like small little floating grapes made up of pure Ki. However, the strangest thing is when Jenny tried to move, she easily managed to walk through the space.

    "This is pretty cool." Howard smiled. "It feels like we''re in a magical wondend! Everything around us seems frozen!"

    "You have to train, Howard," Jenny blushed and held out her hands. Part of her wanted to kiss him, but she knew his responsibilities as the new leader of the East Branch came first. "This-this is amazing, though! The Ki Figures are so detailed! I wonder who made this."

    "It reminds me of the Demon King, Earl," Howard nodded his head. "In fact, I''m sure of it. It''s definitely his handiwork. I saw a simr array a few months ago when I went into the herbary to collect my reward. However, I don''t get it? Why would he let the Varlen use this ce if he could create such powerful arrays?" Howard simply meant that Arrays could also be used to keep people out, and with such knowledge of arrays he could easily have sealed off all of Jarlon Valley. "Anyways, what should we do?"

    "There is another stone," Jenny pointed at a block in the middle of the water. "Let''s read it and find out!"

 Chapter 122: Darkness Wisp

    Chapter 122: Darkness Wisp

    "Two Rules for training in the Room of Sacred Chaos." Howard read the stone b with a rapt focus. "Rule number one, you can only train your body for five hours a day. And Rule number two, you can only train Ki for an hour a day."

    "I guess that means a single day in the array will probably be equal to a few minutes where Founder Arista is. Does that mean you''ll have eighteen hours to spend time with me?" Jenny blushed and leaned in close enough to touch Howard''s lips with her finger. "Mmm, what a dream. You''re stuck with me all by yourself, and will have to do everything I say if you want to kiss me, hehe."

    "Let''s just explore, first," Howard crossed his arms, and looked around the strange encampment. "Something doesn''t feel right. I feel like we''re being watched."

    "Maybe it''s those statues," Jenny sighed and bit her pink flush lower lip. She really wanted Howard to get the hint about their rtionship status, and just ask her out already! She was still technically not his fourth girlfriend, and he spent one too many nights cuddling with Reece before they left Carn Mountain Pass!

    She wanted his full undivided attention and then got this windfall of being stuck in a room with him for several months! However, looking into his dreamy, blue eyes beginning to explore she felt scared about the uing months. What if he never asked her out on a date or bothered to want to be with her at all? Would she always be the Fifth Wheel?

    She had seen Howard develop and grow stronger day by day in the month he fought Barabin, and felt like she was getting further left in the dust. Even now, as he walked past a few shrubs and explored the strange room she couldn''t help but feel the gap growing.

    Howard had on the golden locket she gave him for his birthday, and seemedpletely unaware of anything besides the space around him. Meanwhile, Jenny felt like she''d gotten lost somewhere deep inside. And now she had to spend five months with him!

    "There is a strange, glowing rock over here," Howard picked up the stone and tossed it back and fourth between his left and right hand. "What is it? It reminds me of your eyes when we kiss!"

    "Ugh, you''re so dense!" Jenny stomped her foot and walked over to snatch the rock from Howard. "It''s-it''s a I don''t know what it is. I''m not an archeologist! Ask someone else!"

    "Why are you so angry, today?" Howard said with a minor hint of anger in his voice. "We should be working together. I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to get angry."

    "It''s okay, nice to know you can," Jenny smiled and pinched his cheeks. "Hehe, you''re so cute when you''re angry. If no one is watching, how about you kiss me against this tree?"

    "Enough!"

    "Stop that!" Two of the angel statues seemed toe to life. "Give us that stone! Give us that stone!"

    "Oh, I get it! It''s like a battery," Jenny smiled and skipped over to the statue. She gently slid it into the mouth of one of the statues before another stone slowly fell out of her right fist. Jenny had noticed two stones in the statues hands when she walked in that seemed dim and obsolete. On the other hand, the new stone shimmered brightly like a bright shlight.

    She smiled and quickly extrapted how it worked. She''d always been quick witted, and tossed the stone into the silver greenkeside. Arge puddle of water shot up and sshed against the verdant garden. A few secondster, the stone began to slowly start to glow once again.

    "Smart girl. I take it you''re the leader," The statue''s body slowly started to crack at the seems. A few secondster, a woman with pale skin and a white dress manifested from the stone tform. "However, you didn''t read the third stone. You can only pick one teacher. You chose me."

    "I-I didn''t know. Can I have the stone back," Jennyughed awkwardly before she realized the beautiful ck haired woman had started to re at her. The beautiful woman had to be at least 1.9 meters tall, and had on ck stilettos which made her seem even taller, but the most striking feature had to be her golden eyes and wings. She had small ck wings like Monica, but with a much more mature and earthly look. Everything about her made Jenny feel both afraid and in awe. She looked like a women that could be on the front cover of Montgomery Magazine. "Heh, I''m just kidding! Just kidding!"

    "Howard, right. I overheard you two talk. I teach fire techniques, which one of you uses fire?"

    "Both of us," Howard smiled and found another stone on the floor. "Why?"

    "You''re in luck, young girl. You picked the right statue. My name is Argatha However, it could have also been you noticed the fire symbol on my base and instinctively chose it." Thedy sighed and pointed at arge tree. "Anyways, I have 5 months from the look of it. Why don''t we start with a small analysis of what your future holds. Then I can decide what to teach you."

    ###

    Three hourster,

    Argatha sat across from Howard in disbelief.

    She had over 100 techniques she could teach, but none of them helped with leadership. Howard exined that he needed to defeat the Jarkales in a battle, but wanted a technique that made him more careful. She couldn''t do anything to change his character, she only had techniques. What he wanted was someone to give him life lessons. She didn''t offer those here.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with that, Howard. The most I can do is teach you a few defensive techniques. That way you can protect your loved ones."

    "I have one already called Fire King''s Embrace. The Demon King made it."

    "Well, the demon king also made me, so I bet I can teach you something." Argatha smiled and patted Howard on the head. "This room was created for anyone with a connection to the Demon King. If you''re wondering, anyone who passed this room that wasn''t a Horned would just see a wall instead of a door. Does that make sense?"

    "No, but does it need to?" Howard said with a smile. "Heh, I just want to learn! Teach me teacher!"

    "Ugh, I just happen to have the perfect technique to match with Fire King''s Embrace However, since we have so much time, I''ll let you try out ten technqiues. You tell me which one is your favorite, okay?"

    ###

    A few dayster,

    Howard took a deep breath and sucked up all the Fire Ki around him. Because of the size of the room, he could only train techniques an hour a day, but it still was enough to grasp the basics of three techniques.

    He tried out ten techniques like Argatha mentioned, and finally settled on three that seemed useful in arge scale battle. Wall of the Fire Lord, Fire King''s Crystal, and Darkness Wisp. The three techniques amplified his abilities greatly when it came to defense, and Wall of the Fire Lord in particr really showed the ingenuity of the Demon King.

    Wall of the Fire Lord created arge defensive screen that spread out in ever direction for 200 meters almost instantly. If he tried to do this without the technique, he''d at most be able to make a 10 meter wall. However, something about the specific Ki Cirction Method he was learning really increased the magnitude of his attack.

    Holding out his left and right hand, arge me appeared behind Howard''s back that soon seemed to spread open like a powerful birds wings. The next moment, it instantly spread across the room and caused the entire side of the room to be shrouded in an amber hue.

    Putting down his hand, Howard smiled and went onto the next two techniques. At the same time, he turned and looked at Jenny struggling to learn a technique with teacher Argatha.

    "You''re not normal!" Jenny bit her bottom lip. "I sat behind you in school and now I have to deal with watching you from behind again! Except this time, you''re miles ahead of me!"

    "He''s quite okay," Argatha shook her head. "However, you have something he doesn''t. You can memorize everything I tell you easily. He, on the other hand, has a special ability to emte what I do. What you can do is much more impressive,"

    "However, Howard, there is something I need to talk to you about in private. Would you minding with me to the green house in the back?"

 Chapter 123: Fire Lords Last Stand

    Chapter 123: Fire Lord''s Last Stand

    "There is one technique I can''t let Jenny know about." Argatha sat down at arge round table in the center of the greenhouse. In the greenhouse, there seemed to be a lot of exotic nts, some of which he recognized from when he met Earl. Howard noticed two Light Core Fruits and a dozen other rare herbs. However, his main focus was on Argatha. She ced down a cup of tea and smiled at him.

    "Drink this while I tell you about it. It''s a technique you can only use three times, and if you use it a fourth time it will kill you." Argatha took a deep breath and crossed her arms. "Well, to be more precise, if you use it four times, you''ll die, permanently. You won''t be able to reincarnate nor kiss beautiful girls on the lips like Jenny anymore."

    "Would you happen to be interested in learning it. I''m serious when I say you can only use it three times."

    Argatha was referring to a technique called Fire Lord''s Last Stand, and it was extremely dangerous! It would cause the Ki in Howard''s body to evaporate instantly, and would put great pressure on his Ki Cells to duplicate. Unless a miracle happened, if he used it four times, his Ki Cells wouldn''t be able to manufacture Ki anymore, and he''d die in three days after the technique was used.

    It was so powerful that Earl never taught it to any of his students, and hide it in the darkness for the future. It could increase Howard''s strength by an entire two ranks, but it would also decrease his ability to train for two months.

    "It''s called Fire Lord''s Last Stand As you probably guessed, it''s a technique Earl developed. And if you really have to use it, it should only be if everyone around you is dying."

    "Fire Lord''s Last Stand Hmmm, will it help me protect my friends and family?" Howard leaned close enough to Argatha that he could see her beautiful ck pupils and the golden lines inside of her beautiful eyes. She looked like she had suffered a lot throughout the ages. Even though he didn''t know her age, she looked like the sands of time had been unkind to her. She had three small scars by her ear that looked like ancient w marks from a historic battle. He studied her a little more before taking a deep breath. "Also, What happened to you? How were you a statue?"

    "It''s not time to talk about me! This is about you, Howard! This technique is so dangerous that if you use it you won''t be able to walk for two days! You''ll be unable to train normally for two months, and you''ll have no defenses after you use this technique!"

    "It sounds powerful, so of course I''ll learn it," Howard said with a smile, "But how did you even learn it? Who were you to the Demon King?""

    Argatha didn''t want to talk about it, but she could tell Howard wouldn''t stop asking her. She sighed and looked at his handsome cheekbones and his jet ck hair falling in front of his blue eyes. He reminded her of the Demon King. The Demon King also had ck hair and blue eyes, but had tanned skin and dozens of scars from the experiments he used when making techniques.

    When he first made Fire Lord''s Last Stand, Argatha had been a young student of his at the time. He regrly experimented with Ki Arrays and different Ki Channeling methods to create different techniques. However, when he discovered Fire Lord''s Last Stand, he did something different. He used an array inside of himself to temporarily increase his abilities.

    Unfortunately, though this made him stronger, it ended up causing such a horrible bacsh that he couldn''t walk for two months. Argatha felt such fear at the time because the Demon King saved her from arge Authoritarian when she was just 5 years old. When she was young, she''d ended up in the Furnace after she found a stairwell that seemed to spread endlessly down towards the center of the Earth. And then she felt a man grab her, and she reappeared in front of a gigantic Authoritarian.

    Because she was just a normal human, she immediately felt the Ki Overwhelming her body, and immediately felt herself turning into a zombie. However, when she looked up, she felt like she saw the most handsome man in the entire world standing above her. He had on a ck cape at the time and a small hat that had three encased ming jewels. With a single touch from hisrge hands, Argatha who had been foaming at the mouth at the time, felt a massive me spreading through her body.

    When she woke up, she had horns, and could feel the elements in the air. The Demon King Earl had been so impressive, but also so careless once she got to know his personality and character better. To give her horns, he''d decreased his strength by an entire grade rank a few weeks before a battle.

    He was so kind, but also kind of evil and stupid! She missed him! Looking into Howard''s eyes, she didn''t want him to make the same mistake!

    "Howard, the Demon King made a few foolish mistakes, including me," Argatha mmed her hand into the metal round table and took a deep breath. A cup fell on the floor and broke as she manifested a powerful me behind her body. "He-he probably died because he regrly saved little powerless girls like me, and sacrificed his own strength to give me horns! I don''t want you to be like him! This is only for astst resort! Even if your girlfriend will die, you can''t use this skill unless the entire world is at risk!"

    "I''m guessing he saved you. I''m d. You''re really pretty," Howard smiled and grabbed her beautiful, supple hands and clutched it tightly. "I''d do the same, so of course I''ll save my girlfriend if I get a chance to! Now teach me the technique already!"

    "Such a fool. If you aren''t his descendent, I don''t know who is!" Argatha''s cheeks blushed as she nodded her head. "Fine, if you want to learn the technique, It will take three months of elerated time in the Room of Sacred Chaos. You mind going to tell your girlfriend she''ll be missing you for a few days?"

    "I''ll do it faster!" Howard smiled, "I''ll be right back. I have to give Jenny something important."

    "Ugh, you''re so foolish," Argatha blushed and felt a small little crush growing in her heart for Howard. She''d always been too young for the Demon King and couldn''t help but look at Howard with a glint in her eye. "But I''m d you are. Foolish men are the best leaders. Too bad this technique is nearly impossible to learn. I should''ve said three years."

 Chapter 124: Fire Cadets Sorrow

    Chapter 124: Fire Cadet''s Sorrow

    One monthter,

    Howard opened his eyes and activated the Ki Array from inside of his two hands. Arge me instantly birthed from his hands and seemed to set everything around him on fire. Luckily, Argatha had been prepared this time. She smiled and gentlynded in front of Howard and raised her hands to begin pping.

    "Quite impressive, you learned that technique in two months. Now you have two months left to learn how not to use it. Two hours has passed in the outside world since you entered into the Room of Sacred Chaos. What do you want to learn? I still have 95 powerful techniques I can teach you."

    "When-when I activate even a small part of the array, I feel like my body can handle it, but it makes my body hurt so much after I use it. Why is that?" Howard stood up and shook the pain out of his throbbing, crisp hand. "Ow, I feel sore now! Heh, wasn''t expecting that!"

    "That''s the bacsh I told you about. You must never activate the entire array unless you''re desperate. I''m guessing you figured out there are 8yers right? Thestyer is the technique called Fire King''s Last Stand. The first 3yers are called Fire Cadet''s Sorrow. They will make your life miserable for a few days, but you can survive using them!"

    "It really is a good technique. He made this by himself?" Howard shook his head in disbelief. "I could never do something like this. Jenny is smart, and Monica is brave. You are beautiful, but I I just am good at something I don''t understand!"

    "Aren''t you fifteen, Howard," Argatha patted him on the forehead and smiled. She seemed to shine brightly, and caused the entire space to fill up with her warmth. "Listen, there are plenty of good thing about you that are around the corner. Don''t worry about measuring up to Earl. He''s dead because he was a fool!"

    "He saved your life. I''m proud of him," Howard pushed himself off the ground. "I eventually want to be able to do the same. You were saying he decreased his rank and was able to give you Horns. Where do I find that skill?"

    ''Earl hid that somewhere in the Jarlenson Abyss. He told me at the time, ""No one can ever be as dumb as me."" and I didn''t ask. Maybe if you''re lucky, you''ll find it," Argatha rolled her shoulders and sat down by Howard''s side. "However, I believe you will measure up to him someday. I promise."

    "He-he''s so impressive, and he did so much good." Howard had heard some stories from Argatha. He tried to portray himself as an evil man when he met Howard, but he clearly had arge heart. In fact, he usually did the opposite of what he said. It almost reminded him of himself. "However, he seems to want everyone to hate him. I wish everyone had to hate me! On the surface, I was probably the most hated person up there!"

    "Howard, you''re walking your own path. And the End Empire is responsible for that! If those people met you, the''d probably think you''re a really nice guy."

    "Vucky Vicky thought I was a nice guy, but still killed me," Howard sighed and pushed himself off the cold ck and green tiles and walked over to a nt called the Wilting Scattered Bud before gently rubbing it. "I mean, she killed me at least 100 times! I bet the demon king would''ve managed to escape! I-I''m so mad!"

    "Howard, for the next two months, I just want you to spend time with Jenny and train for 6 hours a day. By the end of it, I want you to tell me how you''re going to win the battle with the Jarkales. What you''re willing to sacrifice, and how you''re going to crush everything that gets in your way!" Argatha took a deep pause before she strangely gestured with her hand raised. "If Earl was here, he''d say, you''re going to get better no matter what, or I''m going to kill you for not doing that! Do you understand!"

    "Heh, did he really say that to you?" Howardughed and cracked his knuckles. He spotted Jenny studying a dagger carefully and snuck up to Argatha. At the same time, he stopped a few inches from Agath''s lips and curiously leaned into look in her golden eyes "If he did, he sounds like a fun guy."

    "Howard, get out of here. You''re too close to my face." Argatha blushed and turned to look at the window. "Your girlfriend isn''t watching. She''d be upset if you."

    "I''m kissing it," Howard said with a smile before he leaned into Argatha.

    She immediately blushed and closed her eyes tightly. For some reason, nothing scared her more than affection, and Howard seemed to be breathing against her neck. A secondter, she felt his lips touch against her forehead. She sighed and opened her eyes. At least he didn''t take her first kiss.

    "Your temperature is hot. Hehe, my mom used to check my temperature like that all the time!" Howard smiled and mmed the door open to the green house. Outside, the water droplets had gotten closer to the floor. Grasping a droplet in his hand, he turned around and looked at Argatha.

    "I-I like you Argatha. And I promise to not disappoint you. I''ll only use the 8thyer as ast result."

    "Good," Argatha wanted to toss something at Howard. Now she kind of wished she kissed him on the lips! "When you leave this room, I''ll turn back into stone. Hopefully,in five years you''ll return."

    "Yup, and then, I''ll have to kiss a little lower," Howard smiled and rushed out the door. "However, for two more months, I have to get stronger. Don''t hold anything back."

    "You got it. Now go and train. In what will feel like a day, you''ll be facing a terrifying enemy on the East ins."

 Chapter 125: Monarch Caravan

    Chapter 125: Monarch Caravan

    Jarkales Monarch Caravan, Fifth toon.

    The dawn of a new day descended on the Sorcan Mountain Pass. The sun hid behind the clouds and dropped a trail of shadows on a set of marching men.

    The Jarkales traveled in groups of 10 normally, but during conquests traveled in groups of roughly 1000 with 10 Captains and 100 lieutenants forming their power structure. In a few days, they''d meet up with sixth other toons and attack the East Branch from six different directions.

    General Lorn had selected six attack points in order to destabilize the Horned''s natural advantage. Since they were channelors, each of their students had a great deal of strength, however, they only could cover a limited amount of ground.

    General Lorn wanted to capture the East Branch to first take hostages, and then use them as a condition of surrender. He had been in hundreds of battles, and hardly made a mistake.

    Currently, one of the men on the trail, Onk, remembered watching General Lorn fight against White Mist Nation''s warriors. He crushed them even when they outnumbered them 100 to 1. Not only did he have huge personal strength, but he regrly anticipated his opponents most surprising tactics.

    Onk took a swig from a blue water jug and wiped off his mouth. He had on ck and yellow armor that matched the surroundings perfectly. When he walked by the rocks of the canyon, you could hardly notice his facial features, which were dark and mysterious. He had dark brown eyes and tanned skin that matched his outfit.

    However, he looked terrified. His two brothers had been killed by a man named Howard. He wanted nothing more than to crush Howard with his fists, but couldn''t stop trembling. A few tears dripped down his eyes and immediately got noticed by his Captain Endel. He pushed his head down and gently smacked Onk on the back.

    "Come on, cry baby! You can''t cry in public! The general will make you do 10,000 pushups if he catches you."

    "It''s pointless. I''ll never get to kill Howard. I''ll never get revenge!" Onk''s brothers had survived Howard''s attack back in the Open Furnace, but had died because of their inability to train. The Jarkales cared about training more than anything else, and even schrs were expected to train till age 26 before helping make tactical maneuvers.

    When his brothers returned, because of their defeat, they got sent into 1000 Authoritarian Colloseum to train, and ended up getting murdered by the beasts instead.

    It was so unfortunate! His brothers had so much talent, but because of Howard they had died! He sucked in his stomach and toko a deep breath. He had to be strong and get revenge for them! He couldn''t be sad!

    "Look, I know you trained with your brothers every day for 10 years, and you were inseparable, however, I promise, we''ll catch Howard." Captain Endel smiled and tried to stay upbeat. "There is 600 of us and 1,000 mercenaries we hired to attack the East Branch. Our scouts reported they barely had 20 Horned Warriors. We''ll ughter them."

    "Are you sure?" Onk wiped a tear from his eye, hearing the general''s footsteps in the background. "I-I keep having this dream. A teenager with horns is floating in the air. He has the sun behind him and is in a ck set of clothes with tworge orbs of blood floating around him. I-I can''t stop having that dream either! I''m getting tired of this! I just want him dead!"

    "You''re suffering from your brother''s regrets," Endel patted Onk on the shoulder. "However, don''t worry. That just means your connection was strong."

    When Jarkales formed units they sometimes started to share the same dreams and hopes with their fellow armoredrades.

    The Jarkales regrlybined their attacks and their Ki. Sometimes, this did more then increase the energy of their attacks, and also increased their overall bonds. Onk''s brother, Narlos, had trained with him for ten years in a ce called the Sea Bridge in Jarkales roaming territory. The sea bridge normally got kept on the back of two huge Authoritarians their tribe called the Unordinaries.

    The Unordinaries were 100 meter tall Authoritarians with great strength, but little desire. If you gave them food, they''d do pretty much anything you asked. They had extremelyrge and muscr bodies with four legs and gigantic curved horns that spun several times against their checks. With small eyes that seemed almost pointless on theirrge foreheads, they could literally pick up 10 times their weight.

    As such, the Unordinaries were used to transport a small city when the Jarkales traveled in their nativend and carried the several schools the Jarkales used to train their young. In one of these schools, Onk and his brother had achieved a 70 percent bond! It meant that they had gotten so close he could experience his brother''s vision if he used enough Ki! And now that he was dead, his brothers dreams still remained with him!

    Narlos wanted Howard dead at all costs, however, he was also terrified of him! As such, Onk wanted the same thing! He wanted Howard dead, and to make his brother''s dreamse true!

    Onk took a deep breath, he looked right into his captain''s eyes and spoke out with an intense passion. "I-I will kill Howard, captain. I have to!" Onk stomped his foot onto the ground. "I-I need you to get me an opportunity! The general already entrusted you to stall him right?"

    "Yes, but will it be easy? Your team only has 8 Jarkales because you refused to rece your dead brothers. Why should I risk my life for you?"

    "Because if you do, I won''t take a wife," Onk grinded his hand into a fist. "It means that much to me! I need him to die!"

    Endel seemed to take the offer seriously andughed before pushing Onk back into the line. "I-I won''t dare take your wife or otherwise how will we get little Onk juniors to boss around! Now go! Keep your head up, and keep walking! The general is looking at you!"

    "Endel," General Lorn said with augh mixed in with his words. "I expect in two days when we arrive you''ll kill all the White Mist Nationalists as discussed? I expect to see 2500 bodies lying in pits when we''re done. Do I make myself clear?"

 Chapter 126: Hunting

    Chapter 126: Hunting

    "It''s time," Howard took a deep breath, and walked towards the exit of the Door of Sacred Chaos. "Thank you so much, Argatha. I''ll probably be back in 5 years."

    "I''m sure you will. Jenny, I packed the Ki Dagger and a few other things in your bag. Now, if you two don''t mind, help me see a pose. I want to make sure you two choose me again next time." Argatha smiled and held up her hand. The transparent droplets of water around her had started to touch the ground and pop, which meant the array was breaking. Soon, Howard would have to back into the real world. He felt terrified, but much more prepared than he expected after 5 months of training.

    Howard smiled and gantly grabbed Jenny''s hand and waved with his other. He had only one set of clothes the entire time, a ck t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans that looked worn out and raggedy. However, when he smiled, he looked like a new man. Argatha was d to see a little bit of confidence on his face beginning to surface.

    "We appreciate you, Argatha! Thank you! How about you make a sexy pose. Pucker out your lips!"

    "Howard, how dare you!" Jenny felt both reverence and awe towards teacher Argatha, and felt ashamed Howard had so unabashedly suggested something immoral. However, a secondter, with thest droplet falling to the ground, Argatha winked and blew a kiss at Howard. Her white dress instantly turned to stone while a small stone fell on the ground.

    The next moment, a vortex of energy shot through the space, and the door opened behind them. Howard held out his hand and caught the kiss from Argatha only to find Jenny smacking him gently on the arm. She wanted to take a shower really bad! Her green dress and leggings had ripped several times, and she could feel the dust on her face.

    "I swear. I spent 5 months with you, and I''m still ashamed I''m dating you with three other girls! What do you want? A fifth girl now?"

    "I want to crush my enemies and love a lot of women," Howardughed and grabbed Jenny''s cute dainty hand. She had attempted to paint her nails by mixing some soilpounds, and they had a green hue to them. "I-I can''t wait until the day of the battle! I''m going to show all of you! I''m going to be like Earl!"

    "And you two Are you done making out. The Varlen are getting impatient." Founder Arista opened the door and saw Howard and Jenny leaning towards each other for a kiss. "Ugh, I really hope you weren''t making out in here. Did you enjoy your training?"

    ''Yes, very much!" Jenny gulped and slightly bowed. "Howard got a lot stronger, and even I learned a technique."

    "The Varlen think you went to train in the room further down the hall. When youe out, tell them you liked the weights they left us. They''re very heavy duty. Now here, quickly change," Founder Arista covered her nose from the noxious stench. It smelled like they got stuck in a urinal for three weeks. "There is a separate man''s bathroom down the hallway. Both of you change, and take a shower. It would be odd if you looked like you just escaped the jungle."

    "Yes!"

    ###

    "Hmmm, this will be the ce of the battle," Barmenthol pointed at a few parapets he erected to protect the White Mist Nation Civilians. "You guys will be safe here. Son, go tell your mother to make sure they dig the evacuation tunnel at least 150 meters under ground. Just incase we lose, we don''t want anyone finding you."

    "Yes, but father," A little teenager named Harls said, "The shelter will be easy to find if they find the vents. Are you sure you want to leave us all in one ce?"

    "They will have long distant attacks that can destroy a melon from ten miles away. They will try and kill us first because we''re the weakest. However, 15 meters underground they''ll be unable to prate. It''s worth it. Now go! Train with your scimitar for 5 hours after telling her about it!"

    "We''re back," Founder Arista smiled and tapped Barmenthol on the shoulder. "Howard here will be in charge now that I''m leaving. Howard, the White Mist Nations Warriors will be under yourmand."

    "Thank you," Howard smiled and shook Barmenthol''s hand. "I''ll not let a single one of your warriors die. I''ll do all the work I can."

    "You-you can''t be afraid of death," Barmenthol pointed at the crop fields and life stock in the distance. A few dark bulls ran along the fence as a few White Mist Herders followed behind them. In the distance, long green stalks of various nts had started to grow. Looking at them, Howard couldn''t help marvel at the disy. He nodded his head and looked into Barabin''s eyes. "However, we''d like to only lose a few warriors. The Jarkales are very crafty. Do you have a n?"

    "I''d like to discuss that with you right now!'' Howard smiled and pointed over at the East Branch. "However, first, I haven''t seen my girlfriends in a while! I''ll meet you on the fifth floor in an hour of the Main Building! Does that sound good?"

    "I''ll be leaving Howard. Ren will meet you there," Founder Arista leaned over and gently kissed him on the forehead. "I have a date with a very dangerous man. Hopefully, I''ll live to tell you about it."

    "They''ll be here tomorrow!" A man road briskly on a horse looking Authoritarian and wiped the sweat off his head. "The Jarkales killed two scouts, but I got away! I think they are going to nk us during the battle!"

    "I''ll go hunting tonight," Howard cracked his neck. "If they think this will be easy, they can think again. I''m going to crush them into pieces for messing with me family. Just watch."

 Chapter 127: Next Generation of the Four Guardians

    Chapter 127: Next Generation of the Four Guardians

    East Branch, South Lawn

    Monica waited impatiently in a blue and green dress that matched her eyes. The stars waited behind her like a curtain of blossoming flowers that only added to her beautiful, charming smile. She saw Howard running towards her and took a deep breath. She didn''t know how to tell him what happened to her thest month.

    ''I bet he''ll be really impressed!'' Monica bit her bottom lip, her smile widening, as Howard opened his arms and picked her up into the air. He smiled and instantly mmed her back into a tree before their lips touched together like two mas.

    "Mmm, hold on. We aren''t upstairs yet." Monica tried to push Howard off her, but felt her knees go limp. Finally, she just gave into her feelings. She smiled and gently kissed him a few times before he retreated to stare into her gaze. "Heh, what''s going on Howard. You seem so angsty. Is something wrong?"

    "Can I tell you a secret?" Howard gently kissed her on the cheek and then slowly retreated a few steps. He took out a small package and handed it to Monica. "I got you a present. When you open it, I''ll bet you be happy!"

    "Howard, I''m seventeen tomorrow," Monica said with a gigantic blossoming smile. Her mascara had smudged a little bit when she shed with Howard, however, she still looked extremely beautiful. She fluttered her eye brows and reached down to open the package. "How-how did you know my birthday?"

    "Zack told me a long time ago," Howardughed and grabbed her hand. "Ha, however, that''s not your only gift! Wait until tomorrow! I''ll surprise you more than you surprised me!"

    "Ugh, and here I wanted to me you for being six hourste," Monica gently smacked Howard in the cheek before leaning into kiss him one more time. She had a ck cardigan on her dress that almost fell off from her quick attack with her lips.

    Smiling at her advance, Howard put his arm around her. He pointed to the East Branch and took a deep breath.

    "Monica, I have to go to a meeting now. Do you want toe?"

    "I-I thought you''d get to see my surprise first. No fair," She hit him gently on the arm. "I-I wanted to fight you tonight! I wanted to show you who is boss!"

    "You''ll always be my boss," Howard smiled and walked into the East Branch''s Main Building. "Heh, if you weren''t my boss, why would I report to you if I want a new girlfriend? I think Jenny passed the test."

    "Oh really? Did she keep you warm, you rascal," Monica grabbed his hand and smiled. "I''m kidding! Of course, she''s approved! She''s your childhood friend after all! She can sleep with us tomorrow night! However, tonight, for my birthday night, you''re mine!"

    "About that I have to take some preemptive measures tonight, Monica. The Jarkales are going to be attacking from at least three sides. I have to go with Ren to try and cut off their troops. If I don''t, they''ll most likely end up destroying us in 2 days. However, I can be back for yourbirthday. We can sleep all day then."

    "You-you sounded like a leader right then, Howard. I think it''s attractive," Monica sighed and pointed down the hallway.

    The East Branch''s Main Building had an entire floor dedicated to Ren, which included 3 meeting rooms, two dining halls, and a gigantic bedroom. The ceilings had to be 15 meters tall, and this single floor took up almost half the building. He even had a special stairwell that came from the outside called the giants staircase. Needless to say, it was an impressive site when they arrived.

    Monica sighed and pointed to the meeting room that she''d never been allowed to go in, and bit her lip one more time.

    "Howard, kiss me one more time, okay. You''re growing up fast and I''m scared."

    "You''re my angel. How about I kiss you once now, and once when I get back tonight. After the Jarkales have been dealt with. I promise, Monica, I''ll be a man to protect everyone I love, including you."

    "Howard, I''m not as crazy as I used to be" Monica grabbed his hand tightly and caused a small ck me to appear on the edges of her hair. "I can control my Dark Ki thanks to you. I''mfortable around Zack, and I regrly smile all the time."

    "I-I was thinking. Would one more girlfriend be enough. I-I don''t want to be lost in a sea of women when I want to sleep with you at night?"

    "Heh, I''d be happy with just you, but of course! Heh, who do you have in mind?" Howard said while raising his brow with suspicion. She looked like she had a strange idea in mind. "I-I''m getting this weird vibe from you Monica."

    "She''s perfect for you! After the battle, I''ll take you to meet her! Haha! My n was super effective!" Monica cleared her throat when she heard Ren walking towards her. The paintings of the Four Gaurdians on the wall shook, and Barabin''s head tilted to the side. "Hehe, perhaps I''ll even let you meet her sister if you''re good! Ha, you lose Howard! You lose to my n! You''ll always owe me a favor for being the best girlfriend in the--" Monica got interrupted by Howard''s lips and felt his tongue gently touch hers. She smiled and turned only to see Ren staring down at her from near the hall lights. He was so big, she couldn''t help but gulp. However, Howard didn''t seem to notice.

    "Howard, you''re the next generation leader of the Four Guardians. However, I''d like you to meet someone special. A girl much stronger than you. Come in and meet her, shall you?"

    "Go on Howard. Afterwards, you better make my birthday special!"

    ###

    Ren sat down at the top of the table and gently ced down arge ax he''d been carrying in his hand.

    He hadn''t been in a real battle in a long time and had been staying up all night. To make matters worse, Annibell had to stay in the Dark Bloonds because the End Empire was going to drop off some new students.

    On the surface, the End Empire had been working behind the scenes to destroy the deals that the Horned had made with them, so Annibell had to spend most of her time working with them. Hidden in a small room in the Dark Bloonds was a small portal formunication that not a single student knew about. If they did, wouldn''t they try to contact their parents and loved ones?

    Regardless, they had to keep it a secret. If Monica knew her mother had put out arge bounty to rescue her, for instance, she might regret staying in the Furnace. He sighed. Monica''s mother had even gone out of her way to contact the End Empire to ask for them to forgive Monica if she returned. Needless to say, things got confusing when multiple organizations had to work together.

    Ren gently sat down at arge chair at the table and pointed at a small seat for Howard.

    "That''s your seat. Say hi to him, Prisci. What are you waiting for?" Ren sighed and saw his top student with her back facing to Howard. "Come on. You can''t just ignore him."

    "Prisci, why do I know that name?" Howard raised his brow in disbelief. "No way, she isn''t that Prisci, is she?"

 Chapter 128: Leader of the Four Gaurdians Next Generation

    Chapter 128: Leader of the Four Gaurdian''s Next Generation

    "Prisci Bright Is that her?" Howard recalled hearing about the civilians she''d murdered on the news. She had killed over a hundred bounty hunters and a few of their family members that tried to apprehend her ording to reports. "How-how much of what I heard about her on the news was true?"

    "Everything is true, besides for the part about them being innocent cops." Prisci turned around and revealed her insanely beautiful face to Howard. She had beautiful brown amber eyes with bleached blonde hair that had pink and blue highlights at the tips of her strands and a body that seemed to have perfect curves at every single area. Looking at her up and down, Howard noticed her clothes werepletely ck and not a single part of her arms or legs could be seen. She sighed and lifted up her ck sleeve.

    "They trapped me for six weeks in a log cabin and did experiments on me with various types of chemicals including an acid that left permanent burns on my arms and legs. I can''t even look at myself in a mirror anymore."

    "How did you escape?" Howard waddled his dark brow with curiosity. "What happened?"

    "She got help from Indell," Ren took a deep breath and mmed his hand down on the table. "They didn''t n on telling Annibell about her status, so they tried to hide her off site. Indell, Barabin''s great grandson, found a way to hack into their security system and released her from their restraints."

    "And then I got payback," Prisci cracked her neck and pushed her chair closer to Howard. "They didn''t like that I could dual wield," Prisci held up both hands as a mixture of fire and ice began to spin in circles. "They had never seen a Horned like me before, so they wanted to kill me."

    "The important thing to focus on now is the battle," Ren cleared his throat and pointed at arge map that he''d carefully ced on the wall. It contained six key locations that he wanted to defend. ording to their scouts, three of these would be invaded. "We-we are expecting three key areas to be attacked, and were hoping you and Prisci could intercept one of the three and defeat them by yourself."

    "I will take the north nk, and you two will both be responsible for killing 600 Jarkales by yourselves. You''ll have to rely on speed and stealth. If they see you, they can probably one hit you if theybine all their attacks. Basically, we have to keep them from getting anywhere near the East Branch. Once they do, our defenses will break in under 20 minutes."

    "Basically, we''re going hunting," Prisci said with a smile. "Sounds fun. I haven''t had a guy working with me in a while. Howard, I hope you know I''m in charge. I''m 22. I don''t care how strong you are, I make the decisions."

    "She''s roughly almost as strong as me Howard. She''s in the A rank, and can use two elements. Unlike you, though, she trained both of them. We still don''t even know what your second element is, nor how to train it."

    "I like being in charge, but I''ll let her have this one," Howard nodded his head. "When will we be leaving?"

    "After you and Prisci have a quick battle. She''d like to assess your strength, and I''d like to watch. Shall we go to the underground bunker and test it? I''m sure the Bermenthol would be happy to watch." Ren felt alittle bit nervous, but tried his best to hide it from Howard. He anticipated that Howard would''ve maybe reached the C rank, but now felt his strength inching towards the A rank. However, the thing that made him nervous was it still wasn''t enough. He expected Barabin, and Guardian Sally to be here to stop the Jarkales, not a bunch of kids.

    "Now, please don''t stare when I take off my shirt okay. My scars are so bad sometimes I don''t sleep at night." Prisci smiled and stood up before pointing at the door.

    She had originally wanted to be a gymnast and had spent her entire childhood going from gym to gym training with the best teachers before she turned into a Horned. They had predicted her to win the ultimate prize of the Salvory Town Youth Competition, but she ended up losing a battle to fate and grew horns on her 15th birthday.

    When she had been inpetition, on television, horns sprouted from her head while she was doing her final routine to get the gold of thepetition. Unfortunately, all she ended up getting was disgraced on national television and scoffed at by the world. She could still feel their stares transform from those of joy to those of fright in less than a second. When shended after what she thought was a perfect flipping routine, she had turned to the judges to get her score and ended up getting arrested. Watching Howard walk forward, she crossed her arms and bit her pink lips before taking something out of her pocket.

    "I-I don''t know if I should use it against him. What do you think Ren?"

    "Don''t hold back even one bit," Ren walked out the hallway and struggled to duck his head underneath the fluorescent lights. It was hard for him to go in any building, even one built specifically for hisrge muscr frame. "He can absorb people''s energy, and do other things we can''tprehend. The sooner you defeat him, the more he''ll respect you as a leader."

    "Hurry up, I can''t wait to see you take your long sleeve shirt off!" Howard turned and smiled at Priscia. She instantly blushed at his brazen and forward advance.

    "You-you''ll-you''ll only getting to see my arms, and that''s it! Now follow after me you little monster!"

    ###

    White Mist Nation Underground Stadium

    Hundreds of small buildings made out of sand had shadows dancing from the flickering mes in the 100 by 100 meter underground bunker.

    Arge square had been drawn in the sand with two spots for contestants in a battle, and a small set of bleachers behind them for any curious White Mist Nationalists. They sat in the bleachers with bated breath and felt their blood boil with excitement.

    Howard smiled and watched Priscia take off her ck top and toss it to the side. Underneath, she had on a white tanktop with a small star shaped ne. Her arms also had scars that looked like winding snakes down her left and white skin that somewhat mired her beautiful figure and features. However, Howard simply couldn''t stop staring.

    "Wow, you look even better with your shirt off!" Howard stepped back and began to activate his maximum strength. "However, I won''t hold back because you''re a pretty girl."

    "I don''t intend to hold back either. Thank you for thepliment, though," Prisci blushed and stepped back, getting in a fighting posture Ren called the Serpents Stance. With five years of experience fighting, she felt assured of her victory, and took in a deep breath as her upper body got set on fire and her lower body began to turn into an ice sculpture. "I-I''m a little bit different to fight than you might expect. You ready?"

    "Start!" Ren stomped on the floor. "Don''t either of you hold anything back!"

    ###

    Howard stepped off his back foot and activated King Fire Sprint before he seemed to travel endlessly forward. He traveled over 100 meters in an instant and activated the gauntlet of Fire King''s Embrace in order to cut off Prisci''s escape.

    A secondter, his right hand cranked forward and shot at his maximum speed at Prisci''s frame. He expected her to duck, but instead saw her slowly lifting her hands to catch his fist.

    "I''m stronger than I look."

    "Who says it matters?" Prisci smashed her hand against Howard''s fist and sent his arm spinning around his body before she sent an uppercut right towards his jaw. A smirk appeared on the side of her face as three sharp icicles appeared against the mes on her right fist. They almost looked like frozen brass knuckles with sharp edges that could shatter almost any surface with a single hit. "You''re a fool! Rushing it at top speed! Wrong move!"

    "Heh, don''t underestimate me!" Howard''s body suffused with mes in response to Prisci''s attack. He instantly seemed to propel back slightly like a jet would from activating a st of its thrusters. At the same time, he returned her right jab with five punches.

    Swoosh!

    Prisci supplely bended to dodge, but soon felt sweat dripping off her forehead. He was much more impressive than she thought. He definitely already Mastered Ki Resonance. She hadn''t managed to do that yet, and she was in the A rank!

    ''Shit, he has more raw power than me! How long as this little monster been in the Furnace?'' Prisci created an ice shield with a gentle turn of her wrist and thrust herself forward at Howard in an attempt to grab his wrist.At the same time, a slight smile appeared on her face as Howard stepped back attempting to dodge.

    ''I found your weakness! DIE!"

    "Enough, one of you just won!" Ren screamed and stomped on the floor. "Both of you over here, right now!"

 Chapter 129: Gateway to the S Rank

    Chapter 129: Gateway to the S Rank

    "So, you are telling me that neither of us won, but I also lost," Howard crossed his arms and sat down on a bench next to the makeshift battlegrounds. "How does that make any sense?"

    Howard had been certain if he activated his full strength Prisci would''ve lost. He still hadn''t tried the one offensive technique he got from Argatha, which greatly increased his strength for a limited amount of time.

    The skill, Blood Dance of the Fire Lord, could greatly increase his power for a limited amount of time. He''d been about to activate the skill when Prisci leaned off her back foot. He had noticed Prisci tended to lean off her back foot before she activated her ice abilities, which meant it be easy for him to counter with his mes and win.

    Ren, well aware that Howard was about to activate a powerful ability at the time, had made a tough decision. He sighed and tapped Howard on the shoulder as Prisci put on her ck long sleeve shirt and stretched in the distance.

    "She-she has a beautiful body, but why are you telling me I lost?"

    "You lost because she''s in charge. Listen, you can''t win every fight! Especially against a girl like her Howard! Do you understand," Ren tapped Howard on the shoulder and blew some strands of ck hair out of his face. "If you won right before a battle, it would be your loss! If she won, it also be your loss! I''m doing you a favor right now, hahaha!"

    "So-you also think I won,'' Howard slumped his shoulders in confusion. "Great, another thing I don''t understand. I tried to hard to learn how to be a leader in thest month, and now you''re telling me not to try and lead!"

    Howard really had trained incredibly hard thest few months to increase not only his strength, but even came up with a fun game to y with Jenny called Tactician Knights to try and improve his judgm. They maderge battle formations and simted the best way to win. He was certain he was doing the right thing! He was trying to lead like Barabin had told him to!

    "Listen, Howard. Barabin didn''t know Prisci would be here, so he told you to be my second inmand. However, now that Prisci is here, you have to be thirdmand and act like it. You can''t just beat up yourmanding officer. Do you want to leave another scar on that beautiful body of hers?"

    "She''s a woman and you''re a man!" Ren flicked Howard in the ear, gently patting him like a father would a son. "Damn it! You have to think about how what you do will impact those around you! You-you can''t just beat up every girl that you meet! Now do you understand?" Ren sighed and noticed Prisci had a slight smile on her face after hearing she''d won. She needed that more than never now with the tide of a battle on their hand. "The fact is she''s better at strategy, and you have to listen to her orders!"

    "I get it. I-I have a feeling Monica also wants me to date her, haha! Maybe I shouldn''t beat her up."

    "Date her. Not yet, haha!" Ren blushed somewhat enviously at Howard. "You-you have to get going! Remember, this is to stop the Jarkales! Prisci is in charge, but you must protect her at all costs. I-I had no idea you mastered Ki Resonance. Next time, it will be me and you fighting!"

    Ren had a great respect for Howard''s immense growth in thest few months since he went to Carn Mountain Pass. Even though Howard''s body was in the A rank, he''d mastered all three pivotal skills of the B rank, and had the hardest skill mastered of the A rank. All he need to learn now, most likely, was Ki Modification, and create a Ki Heart to enter into the S rank.

    A Ki Heart was something that only a few people ever got a chance to create when they reached the peak of the A rank. All together, you could create between 8 - 64 Ki Hearts in different parts of your body depending on your mental resolve and strength. A Ki Heart was basically like a feeding ground for your Ki Cells that they could use to amplify your power during a battle. Ren had almost fifty, which was the reason his strength greatly surpassed even Annibells during battle.

    Ki Hearts didn''t increase your overall ability to use Ki, but they increased your body''s ability to unleash it''s maximum full prowess and might.Basically, if Howard created 64 Ki Hearts, his Ki Cells would get supercharged and because of that his body would be able to unleash more damage. In the history of the Horned, only one person had more Ki Hearts in their body than Ren, and that was the demon king, Earl. Thus, Ren had some expectations for Howard when that time came.

    "Howard, she''s my favorite student, and I need you to protect her while also respecting her" Ren patted Howard on the shoulder. "Before you go into battle with her, try to set aside how beautiful she is, and just focus on following orders and protecting her. You may be a teenager, but she''s our only hope of all these people not dying!"

    Ren pointed to a small child of White Mist Nation ying with a ball with his younger sister, and took a deep breath. He pointed over to their mother who seemed to be staring up hopelessly as the mes flickered against her sandy skin and gently moved her flocks of brown hair.

    Howard was the only way these children would be protected! Ren needed to make that point clear!

    "I get it," Howard held up his thumb, "I''ll try and get her to like me after the Jarkales are defeated And hopefully before someone tries to assassinate me."

    ###

    Socran Mountain Pass, Two Hourster

    Howard and Prisci crawled up the edge of a mountain and looked down at hundreds of white tents gently visible due to small orange mes.

    A few soldiers seemed to be installing fences around the camp and looked somewhat miffed by their job. They had their back to the craggy surface of therge white and grey mountains that Howard and Prisci peered from. If everything went well, they could take out at least 9 stragglers in the camp under different captains. Completing that task would make it much harder for the Jarkales to use their full strength.

    "Howard, you sure you know the n? The soldiers in the camp have different marks on their back. You need to kill 5 soldiers, and I need to kill 5. They must all have unique symbols, got it?"

    "Of course! However, why would they do that. Doesn''t it make it easy for us to spot them?" Howard had heard of a lot of strange military uniforms in history ss. Like in one of his ancient history sses in Montgomery School they had spoken of the 6 Great Civil Wars, and during each war the military outfits got more and more oundish. During one war, the losing side had worn yellow uniforms that made them stand out like bananas. He didn''t understand why they would mark themselves.

    "It''s-it''s because they need to be able to spot each other from a distance, so they know where to channel their energy," Prisci rubbed Howard on the back, and smiled at him. "Anyways, it''s been nice knowing you. If I die, thanks forplimenting me over and over again on the way here, you make me want to take off this stupid long sleeve shirt and give up on hiding my scars."

    "You should! Then I can kiss them!" Howardughed and then turned serious. "Anyways, when do we attack?"

    "Where they least expect it. However, first, Howard, are you okay killing men that didn''t earn it yet. The battle will only start tomorrow?"

    "They deserve it," Howard cracked his knuckles and slowly stood up off the floor. He wiped off his ck cape and pulled up his white long sleeves. "I think anyone that tries to conquer any part of Horned Nation deserves to die. Anyone that is a threat to my friends, is a threat to my happiness. Also, how could I date pretty girls if somone stole them from me!"

    "I see where your mind is at," Prisci smiled and gently grabbed Howard''s hand and hoisted herself up. "I-I also know what Monica wants me to be to you, and don''t think you won yet. I''m fine by myself. I don''t need anyone besides me. You got that?"

    "I''ll always protect you." Howard leaned in and gently kissed Prisci on the cheek. "I promise. I''ll even name every scar on your body!"

    "Howard, let''s go." Prisci blushed and gently pointed at a single soldier that seemed to be getting out of his tent to ''relieve'' himself. "Take him out first and then immediately kill four others! Remember, afterwards, run straight back to base!"

    "Got it!" Howard smiled and slowly descended therge hill so silently not even the most adroit Authoritarians would''ve been able to hear him. "However, what the hell is with that big tent? I get a bad feeling about it."

 Chapter 130: Ki Rejuvenation

    Chapter 130: Ki Rejuvenation

    A well armored Jarkales soldier gantly paced over to a set of ck burned trees and took a deep breath in anticipation of therge uing battle. He had on a white cape with a pair of ck sses tucked underneath his brown hair. The soldier felt unbelievably relieved that tomorrow was the day his nation would sh with the Horned stronghold. He''d always had a strange craving for bloodshed on the night before a day of carnage, and he felt an intense craving for the hunt and the thrill it provided.

    He smiled and knocked on the wood of the ck tree before a strange intent shed in his eyes. He immediately punched forward with all his might and uprooted therge tree just from the energy of his Ki. It crashed into the mountain side as a wicked smile appeared on his face. His excitement for battle made his blood boil and he couldn''t wait any longer for the day he got to kill one of the Vicious Horned. If he killed a single Horned during the battle by the East Branch, he''d get a reward of a simple five weeks of vacation.

    The Jarkales had arge set of women that they captured from other tribes on the other side of the Furnace. These included many beautiful tanned, amber-eyed women from the White Mist Nation. These women normally were tasked with doing basic chores, but also could be courted for marriage. Jarnon, the man burning with excitement by the side of the mountain, smiled and held up his hand. Arge beam of white light made up of pure Ki shot at a small running Authoritarian. It squeeled and sprinted for a small cavern to Jarnon''s delight.

    He slowly stepped forward and felt the dew from the Night Cactus, and stepped on the small patches of green grass.

    ''Heh, I guess I''ll go get us some dinner,'' Jarnon smiled and stepped off his back foot, rushing towards the small ck haired Authoritarian. It looked like a hedgehog, but hadrge silver paws and dark whtie eyes that it used to see in the dark. As a nocturnal creature, it also had good senses. It could tell that Jarnon had begun chasing after it.

    ''Not getting away that easily!'' Jarnon smiled and fired another white beam of Ki. Because he was a Jarkales, his Ki almost looked like a literal line of light. It caused damage by targeting extremely tiny points, but when it hit its target it exploded and caused a lot of damage. A series of rocks behind the running Silver Foot Reaper immediately shut a small escape tunnel that the little Authoritarian had created, and it turned around and hissed.

    Jarnon smiled and walked up to it before holding out his hand. Hunting for the Jarkales was second nature. He loved the feeling of chasing prey and catching them, so it was no surprise that his smile grew wilder when it charged towards him. The Silver Foot Reaper sent out spikes from its back and hissed before a single line of white light shot towards it. The small creature instantly burst into a mist of blood before it fell over and slowly felt its eyes begin to dim.

    "And, there is dinner," Jarnonughed, but then turned around after hearing a noise.

    "Ugh, it must be my imagination. This ce ispletely protected from the warriors of the Horned, and we killed all their scouts. Heh, calm down Jarnon.''

    Swoosh!

    Jarnon felt a gentle and soft breeze touch against his neck before he felt the entire world seem to push into his lower abdomen. His white armor hidden underneath his heavy clothes immediately felt like it disappeared, and a powerful sensation sent him surging into the wall.

    Boom!

    Jarnon coughed out blood and looked forward only to see a man in a ck hat with blue eyes getting closer to him. He had a small burning ck fire around his body that made his eyes seemed to simmer like orange, glowing stars.

    "Please, Please don''t."

    "I wasn''t going to, but then you hurt this little guy," Howard spun back his right foot and than swung forward with all his might. However, unlike you might expect, the sound barely traveled through the cavern when it hit its target on the side of the face.

    Boom!

    Jarnon''s neck turned slightly, but enough that he could feel a darkness enveloping his normal perfect vision. Howard sighed, and watched the Jarkales fall on the floor. A trail of red blood oozed out of his mouth as Howard reached down and touched the small Authoritarian. Thanks to Founder Arista, he had began to grasp an extremely difficult skill called Ki Rejuvenation.

    Ki Rejuvenation allowed Howard to use his control of Ki to slightly heal wounds and injuries. The little Authoritarian that had looked to be at death''s door instantly widened its eyes and shivered in shock. However, when it saw Howard''s smile, it instantly stopped being afraid. He felt the gentleness in Howard''s eyes, whichpletely contrasted the mean man in white armor that had tried to hurt him. The little Authoritarian did a slight bow with its spikey back, and then rushed away from Howard at its maximum speed.

    "One down, 9 to go."

    ###

    Prisci took a deep breath and looked at two soldiers chatting by a small fire a few meters away from the main Jarkales camp.

    The moonlight from the sky trenchantly illustrated the scars on their skin. One man with brown hair and a set of white armor and another with ck armor talked andughed about their previous battles. However, the one in the ck armor was much stronger and more terrifying to fight. Those with ck armor in the Jarkales army were called second lieutenants. They controlled 5 men beneath them and reported directly to themander of their toon. Only those with strength at the peak of the A rank could take the test to be a second lieutenant.

    "Heh, there had been this woman. This damn women who tried so hard to defend her husband. I told her to move and she just kept getting in the way! I had to kill her and the man at the same time! Ha, what a waste!"

    "Second Lieutenant, you''ve told that story a 1000 times! What about what happened in thest battle against White Mist? What did you do to that one teenager?"

    "I let him live. Don''t tell anyone, hahaha!" The second lieutenant paused and took a deep breath. He took a swig of a small white canister in his hand and then tried to calm his mind. The second lieutenant had big muscr arms and looked twice the size of his fellow soldier, but also seemed to have a tendernessced in his words. "However, I only let him live because he looked like my brother. I killed everyone else around him. It''s a secret okay! I miss my family!"

    "Sorry, but you''re visiting them now," Prisci wasted no time and twisted the second lietenant''s neck. His head dropped to the side before arge ice spear shot through his body.

    The soldier across from him got hit through the center of his heart and instantly fell into the fire. He hadn''t expected to die so quickly. He felt like his life had just begun.

    "Nothing personal, but it''s easier to kill you today than tomorrow," Prisci took a deep breath and then arge me shot out from her hands, causing the two men in silver armor to burst into mes. "Sorry, but you don''t look like anyone I know, so in your world it''s okay to kill you right?"

    Prisci took out a small marker from her pocket, and then drew to marks on her arm to indicate two more deaths. "Well, that makes 5076 people I killed. I wonder who''s next?"

    ###

    "Those damn assholes are missing! Ah, my damn job sucks!" A Jarkales soldier paced back and forth inside of arge white tent. "They told me they''d be back in an hour! What is the general going to do if they deserted! All 8 of us in second lietenants team are going to get killed! Forget about getting a bonus, I''ll get a coffin!"

    The Jarkales soldier walked out of his tent and looked up before he instantly turned pale. The general had on his full set of silver armor and his movements leaked no restraint of Ki. He gripped his right hand a sharp silver ax that had two green jewels embedded on it, and in his right hand had a small notebook that he kept all his battle ns in. However, why did he get fully dressed so early? What had happened?"

    "Jerold,"General Lorn pointed at the small, nervous cadet that had juste out of his tent. "Change of ns. We''re attacking tonight. Go get your second lietenant, and tell him to stop fooling around."

 Chapter 131: Embattlement Sense

    Chapter 131: Embattlement Sense

    Howard stepped on the green grass with light footsteps and rushed over to Prisci''s side.

    Ever since he got close to the A rank, his intuition had grown stronger to Ki Fluctuations in the air. Someone very powerful had begun to leave the tent encampment and seemed to be heading towards Prisci''s location. He dashed along the side of the mountain top, and jumped across a canyon before hended a few feet from Prisci''s location.

    He looked down and saw Jerold struggling to walk up a hill covered with dozens of cactus. What was that feeling? He looked down and saw apletely normal looking soldier with rather ordinary silver armor, however, the energy his body released seemed massive.

    ''Does he not know he''s strong?'' Howard took a deep breath, ''Or am I feeling something else? What is that?"

    Howard made a mistake that every other Horned would during their first time fighting against the Jarkales. Right now, General Lorn had used his own form of Ki Projection to monitor Jerold''s movement just incase an ambush had urred.General Lorn had spent years leading in different battles, but during that time had also developed impable strategies to defeat his foes. However, during his battles he''d also worked hard to acquire a powerful Embattlement Sense.

    An Embattlement Sense was the ability to locate every single member of the Jarkales at once and subtly influence their decisions. It was something a Horned could only dream of. By using small Ki Projection''s, he could sense the Ki Fluctuations of his soldiers that originated from their Ki Cells and influence them in multiple ways. If he wanted his men to run away, he could send a channel of Ki that directly affected their Ki Cells which scared them from continuing to battle.

    Of course, only General Lorn''s Commanders were informed of this ability. General Lorn had trust issues from the many times he''d been betrayed by soldiers that wanted his position. However, he also had confidence in the battle up ahead. He felt confident he could kill all of the Four Guardians by himself, let alone with his 9manders that served as part of his team.

    He focused his attention on Jerold, and using his Embattlement Sense could sense the moving cactus and other forms moving in the distance. Luckily, it seemed that nothing bad happened.

    ''Ugh, I''m just worried for tomorrow, haha! It will be a good battle! They will either die, or we will win! There is nothing that can stop us, hahaha!"

    ###

    Howard followed a few hundred meters away from Jerold. His power seemed to keep growing and receding. It almost seemed like he kept turning this hidden power inside of him on and off.

    ''Prisci is still over there! What is she doing?'' Howard jumped across a cliff. In the darkness, all anyone would see from a distance is a blur being vaguely revealed by the moonlight. "Damn it! Come on Prisci! Don''t you sense his energy?"

    Howard almost forgot that his Ki Sensitivity was something most people would learn in the A rank. He''d learned it mostly thanks to his difficult training, but also because of his ability to sense other''s energy and use it ording to his will.

    He was literally the only one in the Furnace in thest 1000 years that had this ability, but it also greatly helped him when learning higher level techniques! The reason he learned Ki Rejuvination so easily had to due with the fact he could feel Founder Arista''s Ki in the air! When she tried to teach him teh technique a few weeks ago at Carelon Mountain Pass, it had been much easier because of this ability!

    He took a deep breath and flipped over the ridge and finally saw Prisci waiting by two bodies with her head peering over a small boulder. She had an extremely beautiful smile that seemed to have hints of starlight in them even with only the moon in the sky. At the same time, a bloodlust emitted from her while she slowly created an ice dagger in her left hand.

    "One more step, and he''s dead." Prisci took a deep breath and imagined the perfect ce to strike the iing soldier in his armor. "Come on. Find your two teammates so we can make this easy."

    Boom!

    Out of no where, arge boulder fell from the cliff andnded right on Jerold''s head. He immediately fainted a secondter, passing out while seeing stars floating in the sky.

    "We have to go! Something isn''t right!" Howard grabbed Prisci''s hand. "There is someone terrifying here! If we stay, we''re doomed!"

    "He''s not dead. Let me kill him first," Prisci pulled her slender arm out of Howard''s powerful grasp and created an ice spear. "We''re miles away from their base, and there are cliffs. Killing that soldier will take just a brief moment."

    ###

    General Lorn nervously tapped his foot impatiently while he tried to decide what to do.

    A minute ago, one of his weakest soldiers had gotten hit in the head with a boulder. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Jerold had been one of the weakest soldiers he ever had under his control, but he also had to be one of the hardest working.

    He never missed a single shift of work, and would probably be an extremely great general. He happened to be the only recruit that ever beat him in a strategy game. Too bad he didn''t even look at his surroundings?

    ''Should I check on him. Should I not?!" General Lorn took off his helmet and put it down on arge oak table. "That idiot! Ha, I should probably leave him here until after the battle."

    General Lorn had a beautiful painting on the wall of his tent of his great grandfather that had once conquered all ten Nations of the Furnace besides the Horned. He''d never been able to find a path through the Open Furance, so he always regretted not being able to fight the legendary Four Guardians. However, General Lorn had finally done it! He''d finally put a spy in the West Mist Nation and found a way to follow them through the Furance!

    Now, all he had to do is defeat the Horned and then the Varlen and Aresoul would fall! It was all right in his hands, but a single soldier was holding him up!

    "I''ll go check on him. If the boulder killed him, the least I can do is make sure no Authoritarian eats him,'' General Lorn scoffed and put on a ck coat over his beautiful set of silver armor. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 132: The Original Four Guardians

    Chapter 132: The Original Four Guardians

    "He''s not worth killing!" Howardmented and grabbed Prisci''s wrist and tried to pull her back. "There is someone terrifying around here! I can sense it!"

    "I don''t care," Prisci put her ice spear against Jerold''s neck, and turned to look at Howard. "Wait, what do you mean sense it? Did you already master Ki Sensitivity?"

    Prisci had been trying to master Ki Sensitivity for months, but the skill seemed like an impossible hurdle to jump over that endlessly blocked her path. It was something that most normal students wound understand when they''d been in the A rank for a couple years, but she tried training it anyway because she had a lot of powerful previous generations to measure up to. Considering she was already in the A rank for a year, however, it was somewhat abnormal that she didn''t know this skill. Even though she was twenty-two, she felt inferior to the previous Four Guardians.

    Ste, Barabin''s wife, had reached the A rank and age 18, and the True S rank by 50. Prisci had spent weeks learning about the previous generation of the Four Guardians. In total, since Demon King Earl, there had been 10 different Four Guardians in the course of 2000 years.

    Each generation of Four Guardians had at least two women and all of them were impressive. One of the original Four Guardian''s named Ore had single handedly yed a Varlen Army by herself, and died to protect Horned Nation. Prisci, on the other hand, barely felt worthy of her shoes. Let alone the multiple abilities she left at the East Branch in the Four Guardians Shrine.

    All her anger seemed to appear in her beautiful ck pupils as she lifted up her arm and stabbed down with her spear.

    Boom!

    Howard kicked Jerold in the ribcage and caused him to roll away into a nearby mountain. Prisci instantly turned towards Howard with such an intense craving for death that he could feel his skin crawl.

    At the same time, a shadow that seemed to be the size of a mountain slowly neared them from a man in silver armor. Howard instantly pushed Prisci behind his back before a gigantic ck me appeared around his body.

    "I take it you two are Horned," General Lornughed and pped his hands. "Heh, fighting over whether or not to kill an enemy? How old are you two, teenagers?"

    "Stand back. He''s dangerous," Howard activated his Dream Ki and pushed Prisci back. His ck clothes started to p in the wind while the rocky ground started to crack in every direction. "Prisci, you should probably run. I can handle him."

    "Are you an idiot? We''ll fight him together," Prisci''s body instantly manifested ice and fire up both her left and right arm. Her beautiful ck hair stirred in the wind while she also activated her maximum strength. "If I kill him first, you got to kill 4 more."

    "You two are pathetic." General Lorn sighed and walked over to Jerold. The moonlight glistened on his silver armor and painted the rocky tundra a strange, ominous hue. He sighed and leaned down in order to check Jerold''s pulse. At the same time, Howard just froze. He felt his Ki increase for a brief moment. Evenpared to Barabin, it was at least two times as strong. "Ugh, but I have to make sure this idiot stays alive. I-I''ll let you leave. There is at least a 15 percent chance you''ll kill him before you die. It''s not worth it."

    "We aren''t leaving!" Prisci rushed forward at her maximum speed. "You think we can''t kill you!"

    "Sorry, I made my decision already, scram," General Lorn picked up Jerold and with one finger gently turned and swatted away Prisci''s fist. With another flick, Prisci felt something crush into her gut and shot back like a missile in Howard''s direction.

    Boom!

    Howard jumped to catch Prisci in the air before a beam of light shed and struck his arm. Rather than catching Prisci, he spun in the air. Looking down at his hand, a small burn mark had appeared right in the center of his fist.

    "Don''t catch her, she deserves it," General Lorn smiled before Prisci burst into the side of the mountain. "Look, how about this? I''ll fight you for a minute, and then I''m taking him to the infirmary. I already made up my mind. Jerold is more important than two people I killed tomorrow."

    This seemed strange from General Lorn, but remember that the Jarkales divided men into two groups, warriors and schrs. Schrs worked on ns for battles and also engaged in tactical warfare. For instance, one of his top tacticians had designed the n to follow the White Mist through the Open Furnace. If he lost a single warrior, he could make it up in 20 years, but Jerold really was a once in a lifetime genius. He didn''t have a hundred years to take over the Furance. So no matter how pathetic Jerold was inbat, he had to protect him.

    "One minute. Yes or no? Otherwise, I can kill that girl, and you can use your Dream Ki to kill him. You''ll probably escape, but tomorrow will just go better for me because of it."

    "You have to die!" Howard stepped off his back foot and used King Fire Sprint to bridge the distance between them. At the same time, he activated Fire King''s Embrace behind General Lorn to try and cut off his escape routes.

    Howard wanted to use all his strength in a single attack to kill General Lorn, so his body began to glow white as his Dark Ki and Dream Ki fused to the maximum. He shot back his arm and arge cloud of strange white mes formed a gigantic python that soon shot forward.

    "DIE! For everyone I love, die now you monster!"

    Boom!

    Howard turned his fist and caused the air to crack from the power of his energy. He focused his full attention on General Lorn''s pale skin and tensing brow. With his brown hair floating behind him in the wind, he looked surprisingly untense in front of the massive attack. Hoewver, for some reason, eh didn''t move. He simply watched Howard''s attacke towards him.

    "Not bad, but bad form," General Lorn slightly stepped off his back foot and tilted his neck 90 degrees to the side. "Hoh, you must be him. Howard, right?"

    Boom!

    Howard''s attack shot passed General Lorn and then instantly destroyed the mountain behind him. However, this wasn''t just any normal attack. Three strange white halos appeared behind General Lorn before three more massive snakes made out of Ki shot towards him at the same time.

    "He won''t notice! There is no way he''s met the Varlen before!" Howard smiled and spun in the air before he seemed to split into ten different versions of himself. Ten fists attacked General Lorn from all directions and at the same time the three swellings of Ki came at him! There was no route to escape! Thus, Howard didn''t hold anything back! He unleashed all his remaining Dark Ki in this one attack!

    "I give your efforts a 1 / 10. It''s a shame," General Lorn quickly raised his hand and pushed forward with his five fingers extended. A swelling of Ki birthed in his hands that instantly split into tenser focused beams that rocketed out in all directions.

    Though it seemed like this might take a long time, it happened the instant Howard attacked. Howard could only see a sh before he felt his chin raise up into the air.

    Boom!

    General Lorn reached forward and grabbed Howard''s ck cape in the air and smiled before he gently spun with Howard in his grasp. Like a bullet, Howard shot right towards Prisci, who had only started to get off the ground.

    Boom!

    Howard crashed into Prisci''s body and burst into the side of the mountain. Dozens of rocks flew into the air as their two bodies seemed to tten together like pancakes. Granules of sand from the shattered rock fell down on their bodies as both of them screamed in pain. Howard could feel his arm had rocketed out of his socket. Even in his wildest dreams, he didn''t imagine the General would be this powerful.

    ''I-I have to get Founder Arista. He-he''s too dangerous!'' Howard struggled to free himself from the rubble but felt like he''d been trapped in arge well with infinite walls. "I-I can''t let him escape!"

    Howard pushed aside a few rocks and watched General Lorn gently pick up Jerold from the ground. He instantly began to burn with a powerful me. All of his energy surged as he put all of his focus into his Ki.

    ''I-I still have Fire King''s Last Stand! If I kill him now, the battle will be over!"

    "Don''t-don''t do that," General Lorn sighed and put Jerold''s body down. His nonchnt expression immediately turned serious while his two amber eyes slowly started to suffuse with Ki. "The Ki Cells in your body are all going to get destroyed. Here, let me help you."

    "You''re going to pay!" Howard''s horns began to grow on the top of his forehead while his teeth cut into the side of his lips. His chin even seemed to sharpen while the throbbing muscles underneath his armor started to harden. "I-I''m going to make you pay for all the people you''ll kill and will kill! You-you''re a monster! You must die no matter what?"

    "Who says I have to let you power up," General Lorn''s hand seemed to move so fast Howard could hardly see the blur.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Howard felt his body copsing towards the floor. A line of white light went out the back of his head before he copsed into a pool of his own blood.

    "You-you Horned reincarnate if I don''t chop off your head. Consider it a favor for not killing Jarold," General Lorn sighed and walked back towards the camp. "Now, what the hell am I going to do to discipline this idiot? He lost against a rock!"

 Chapter 133: General Class Jarkales

    Chapter 133: General ss Jarkales

    East Branch, the next morning

    Ren stood in front of the Main Building''s Green Gate for Howard and Prisci to return from their nighttime raid. He hadn''t been so nervous in a long time, and couldn''t stop his sweat from contaminating his braided brown beard.

    Monica had woken him up in the middle of the night, and spent over an hour interrogating Ren about Howard''s whereabouts. He was supposed to be back by nightfall, and was supposed to give her a special seventeenth birthday present. Thus, she had been extremely upset when he didn''t return, and stormed Ren''s room for answers.

    Of course, he told her that he''d be back in the morning, but he was no longer so sure. The Jarkales were going to arrive in 8 hours, and he might be down his two strongest students. His options for winning the battle against the Jarkales were now razor thin. He couldn''t protect all his students and the White Mist Warriors at the same time.

    ''Come on! Didn''t Barabin call you a monster unlike any he''s ever seen!'' Ren waited by the dorms in a set of silver armor custom made for his 5 meter frame. It had been made by the best manufacturing students of the East Branch over the course of an entire year, and had dozens of orange hue embedded jewels in the silver armor that increased Ren''s defense and strength. However, it did nothing to help bear the constant pain surging along with the beat of his heart. ''Hurry up and return Howard! Monica will kill me if anything happened to you!"

    A momentter, he spotted a girl dragging a body through the desert. The girl seemed to not care what the body hit. A few rocks bashed against the torso trailing behind her. Every few seconds, a droplet of blood fell out of the woman''s mouth, yet she had a smile on her face.

    "We''re finally back Howard. Now can you wake up?"

    Horned took different amounts of time to reincarnate depending on the damage. Since Howard got shot in the head, it take on average 8 hours for him to reincarnate. To be more precise, his Ki Cells required 8 hours to heal a wound to the forehead, 3 hours for a death by the heart, and about an hour from death due to blood loss.

    Unfortunately, only 6 hours passed since Howard had gotten killed, and so Prisci had no choice but to drag him through the desert. For some reason, her injuries hadn''t fully healed, and her normal ability to control Ki had disappeared like a small fire in a powerful frigid winter storm. However, finally, she saw arge, muscr giant rushing towards her. He moved so fast, that she only saw a blur appear in front of her a few secondster.

    "Ren, he-he tried to protect me. I-I made a big mistake,"

    "What the hell happened?" Ren leaned down and gently peeled back Howard''s eyes with his massive fingers. "How many hours has it been since he died?"

    "6.. Give or take He-he told me not to kill this one Jarkales and I didn''t listen to him! I-I just wanted to protect the Horned okay!! I-I''m sorry! I was just trying to be the leader" Prisci''s tears formed gigantic tears before she copsed on the ground. "We-we only lived because this-this silver armored monster let us live! He-he must have been their general! He was terrifying! Ren, we have to evacuate! Just give them the damn Valley!"

    "I can''t do that. We have too many people to move, and no where to go," Ren''s hands began to turn bright orange before a powerful Ki surged through Howard''s slender frame. Howard''s ck shirt had been torn beyond recognition, and his pale muscr had been revealed.However, the most terrifying thing had to be therge wound in his chest. For some reason, it hadn''t started to heal.

    Ren could only do his best to provide Howard''s body with additional me Ki to nurture and heal his wounds. Luckily, a few minutester, his indented chest had started to heal and a golden tint appeared on his skin. Momentster, his eyes fluttered open, before he saw arge fist traveling towards his face.

    "You-you idiot!" Ren mmed his fist right into Howard''s chest! "You-you died! What did the enemy find out!"

    "Calm down! It was my fault!" Prisci jumped in front of Rens'' fist. "You just revived him! What are you trying to do? End his life for good!"

    "It-it is my fault. I''m sorry," Howard''s blue beady eyes opened widely and took in the morning sun. "Where-where''s Monica? Oh god, did I miss her birthday?"

    "Birthday? You both are going to tell me everything about this monster you fought, and why the hell you two idiots are alive! I-I''m d you''re back! I''m so d you''re back!" Renughed and used just two fingers to pull Howard up from the ground. "You-you guys are so lucky. Tell me what the hell happened out there?"

    Ren had made a huge mistake that the Jarkales wouldn''t send anyone of the general calliber to fight a war against them. He''d talked to Bermenthol, and he made it very clear that they''d most liley have tenmander ss Jarkales with them. These men had strength roughly in the A rank, so because of that he feltfortable that Founder Arista could leave. After all, from what he witnessed of Howard in his fight against Prisci, he should be able to take on someone at the peak of the A rank!

    However, Ren felt a sense of nervousness in his heart. If they had a general, that meant that had sent someone in at least the S rank! He, himself, was just in the beginning of the S rank! Even if he took on the general by himself, that meant Howard, Prisci, and Monica would have to deal with all the A rankmanders by themselves! The uing battle was not at all in his favor!

    "Howard, go inside the East Branch. I''m giving you an hour to make things up to Monica. However, not a word that you diedst night! Do you hear me?"

    "I like being honest, are you sure?" Howard scratched his head in surprise and pushed himself off the floor. "Heh, and do we have an hour. What if the Jarkales attack now?"

    "I can sense them. They are 8 hours away. 8 hours for you to say your goodbyes to your loved ones just incase we die. Now go! Prisci, however, you''re staying with me! For the next hour, you''re going to teach me every attack you saw the general do!"

 Chapter 134: Eight Hours Remain

    Chapter 134: Eight Hours Remain

    Monica waited in her room waiting by the present Howard had wrapped in a green bow.

    She had on a ck dress with torn fis stockings, and ck mascara. All night, she had waited for Howard toe to her room, but he never came. She felt terrified. If he died, she''d have no one to turn to in the middle of the darkest nights, to hold with all her love, or to caress when her feelings swarmed her heart.

    She wanted him to be alive, so bad that her frigid Ki leaked out of her body and spread into the room. The walls had been covered with sharp icicles, and the windows had turned glossy and opaque. The only thing not frozen in the room seemed to be her tears.

    "Howard, I-I''ll be a better girlfriend, please be okay!"

    Monica mmed her hand into the bed and looked at the door. "Please! Pleasee in right now or I''m never forgiving you! I''ll damn you for all--"

    "Monica!" Howard mmed open the door. He rushed inside and immediately spread his arms wide.

    He looked like a bird spreading its wings to catch its prey before he swooped into Monica''s arms. He instantly smothered her with a kiss, but because of the pressure her ck stockings tore in half. They fell onto the floor before he worked his way up to her lips and kissed her with all his might.

    "I-I''m sorry, but I got you another present!" Howard hugged her tightly. "I-I''ll make it up to you okay? I-I just ran into a little problem,"

    "Mmmm, is this a dream? Kiss me, damn it! I-I don''t care what happened! Just make it up to me right now!"

    Howard smiled and hugged Monica in his embrace before he pushed all his love into her body through their connecting lips. He couldn''t help but caress her back and intimately pull up her body. She immediately felt caught in his embrace, however, when she lifted up her hand a streak of blood had appeared.

    "You-you''re bleeding? Howard, stop kissing me and tell me what happened!"

    "It''s your birthday. I don''t want to ruin it," Howard smiled and kissed her supple hand, "I-I just had a run in with a Jarkales! That''s not as important as your lips!"

    "Damn it! This is serious!" Monica slightly trembled as Howard kissed her neck. "Stop kissing me! It feels good and I need to listen!"

    "I-I need to get stronger in 7 hours," Howard said with a smile, "However, in 1 hour, I''m going to give you the bet birthday present ever! Now sit back! You can''t escape me no matter what!"

    Monica blushed and felt Howard gently rub her down the back before he entire body seemed to explode with rage. She-she didn''t need a present! She needed to make sure her boyfriend didn''t die!

    She hadn''t ever imagined she''d find someone to like in the Furnace, let alone love. She had her brother, Zack, but loving family was much different than loving someone like Howard. Her heart beast so fast that she could feel it touching against her chest. She didn''t understand what the hell Howard was thinking!

    "Hmph, Howard. You have two minutes to give me a present, and then you''ll have 7 hours and 45 minutes to train. However, tomorrow, you''re celebrating with me all night! I''m going to be cuddled, and kissed, and massaged! You hear me!"

    "Of course! Hehe, however, first, can you open this present. I had Jenny make it for you."

    "Talking about another girl on my birthday? You''re lucky I care about you." Monica snatched a small grey present from Howard''s hands. It had little silver penguins on it with white fur and a white bow. She smiled, and rubbed her hands on it. With her green hair behind her head, she looked almost too pretty to be real. "Hmph, what is it?"

    "It''s called a Ki Catalyst. She told me when you take it, you''ll gain control of Dark Ki. It-it will supposedly stop your Ki Cells from overreacting when it''s activated! You''ll be the old you."

    "I-I don''t want to," Monica shook her head. "Give it to Zack. I-I want to be your generous girlfriend Howard. Mmmm, don''t you like the me that''s fine with four girlfriends?"

    "Just think about it," Howard smiled and tossed it on her bed. "I''m trying to be a leader, and I also want you to improve! I want you to be the third of the next generation of Four Gaurdians!"

    Howard tucked the present under Monica''s arms, and smiled before he kissed her gracefully on the lips. While this happened, two mes of Dark Ki spread around both of them. The blue, clear ice crystals on the wall slowly began to melt ,while the two of them kissed onest time.

    At the same time, Howard could feel an extreme sense of excitement and danger about the uming battle.

    "Monica, I-I need to ask you a favor? Would you mind standing outside the room for an hour. I-I have something I need to do, and no one can see me do it." Howard pulled out the Ki Jar he''d gotten from Demon King Earl, and took a deep breath. He needed to see what it had inside to make him stronger.

    He''d spent lots of months thinking about the right time to use the jar, but part of him didn''t want to have to rely on what the Demon King left behind. He already gave him lots of techniques, but he didn''t want to rely on his weapons as well.

    Howard had a little bit of pride, even though it didn''t seem that way. He wanted to defeat his own foes by himself. Unfortunately, that wouldn''t be possible against General Lorn. He simply had too much strength and too much power. He needed a miracle, more powerful than Monica''s lips full of love on the darkest, loneliest nights.

    "Hmph, It''s my birthday, and you want time alone in my room. You better behave. If another one of your girlfriends stops by today, I''ll bite you!"

    "Heh, it''s not that. It really is just training,'' Howard kissed her one more time and smiled. "Mmmm, Hehe, I''m going to protect you no matter what Monica! You hear me! I''m going to make a difference!"

    "And that''s why I care about you," Monica sighed and walked towards the exit. "Now, hurry up and train! A lot of people are counting on you, Howard!"

 Chapter 135: Demon Kings Training Partner

    Chapter 135: Demon King''s Training Partner

    Howard took out his small tattered duffle bag and pulled out the Ki Jar he''d gotten from Earl months ago.

    He took a deep breath and opened up the Ki Jar and watched the bedroom turn into the gallery he''d witnessed months ago back in the West Branch. However, this time, when he opened the jar, the room seemed much bigger.

    He could see 10 ss cases and 8 statues standing on a staircase a few feet away. He took a deep breath, and walked over to the statues while minding the furniture in the room.

    Last time he''d opened the Ki Jar, he''d heard the stronger he got the deeper he could explore. However, he didn''t expect the room to still feel so incredibly vast.

    ''When I think about it, the Demon King was in the G rank. I still have the S rank the SS rank, and the SSS rank to go through before I can even get close to him in strength.''

    ''I also have a feeling the G rank isn''t the final rank. I wonder how far I can go,'' Howard stopped in front of one of the sets of armor, and gently touched it. It seemed to be made out of cheap iron, but had to be at least 2.5 meters tall. In its hands, it had arge spiked polearm with a huge set of gauntlets. Its hands had to be almost the same size of its body.

    "Wee back!" A voice appeared behind Howard. He turned and saw a man with golden hair with an extremely muscr physique. "I thought you''d never return. Congrattions on entering into the A rank."

    "Thank you," Howard smiled and did a slight bow. "Are you Earl? How are heere? I thought you told mest time I was here you ran out of energy."

    "It''s simple. I stored five different Ki Manifestations of me in the jar. For every rank past the A rank, I can teach you one lesson. However, I''m also able to talk to you for 10 minutes. You can think of me as Earl, with all his knowledge. Unfortunately, it will onlyst 10 minutes. Hehe, couldn''t do better than that before I died."

    "That''s great! I-I''m in danger," Howardughed, "I-I have to fight someone two levels above my rank! He''s in the SS rank I think. I-I just got in the A rank, haha!"

    "That''s impossible." Demon King Earl shook his head. He had on a set of ck armor, but the thing Howard noticed the most when he observed him was his silver eyes. "What Nation is this man from? Why haven''t you escaped already?"

    "Escape isn''t an option. We have 2500 people with us from another Nation," Howard took a deep brath. "He''s a Jarkales. I-I don''t know how to exin it! I just couldn''t hit him! He was too fast!"

    "Howard, do you see that armor," Demon King Earl''s brows tensed. He looked irritated, but tried to remain calm. "I-I left that armor here to train my sessor. It has my abilities, but is in the S rank. Let me watch you fight it real quick. Don''t hold anything back! Now do it quickly! I don''t have much time!"

    "Okay," Howard cracked his knuckles and slowly paced over to Earl. "But weren''t you terrifying in the S rank? Won''t I get defeated easily?"

    "The statues has a Ki array in its back. Go over to it and insert some of your Ki into it. If you want it to be easy to defeat, just give it a little bit of energy! However, hurry up! I don''t have much time! Do it now!"

    Demon King Earl had waited thousands of years for a sessor, and had left traces of his consciousness behind in various areas of the Furnace. All these consciousnessesbinedmunicated with each other and had awareness of the other Ki Remnants whereabouts. Thus, this Demon King Earl was aware of the training Howard had undergone in Valron Valley. However, a lot of time had passed since then, and he wanted to fully test Howard''s strength.

    Howard smiled and poured quite a bit of energy into the statues, and looked back at Earl before he hopped over to his side. A powerful me began to burn around his body while he waited for the statue to activate.

    "Demon King Earl. How can it touch me? I thought this is a fake space?" Howard looked into Demon King''s Earl''s golden eyes with a grimace on his face. "I-I''m still in the bedroom right?"

    "It''s both real and fake. It''s made of of Dream Ki remember?" Demon King Earl crossed his arms. He literally only had 9 minutes to observe Howard before he disappeared, so he sounded impatient. "Now damn it! Hurry up and fight it already! Begin!"

    ###

    Howard lost three times to the silver statue in a blink of an eye. His body crashed into the bed, and made enough noise that Monica screamed "What''s going on!"

    He sighed, and told her everything was alright before he returned to his feet.

    "You-you can use Dream Ki and Dark Ki right?" Earl tapped his foot impatiently on the floor. "Have you ever though of using Dream Ki for just a second? In my opinion, you should always use your Dark Ki first, and use your Dream Ki to increase your speed! For the next six minutes, try switching them as quickly as possible! Conserve energy, Howard! Stop letting your opponent know all your cards!"

    "Ugh, that''s tough. Also, won''t that decrease my overall power?" Howard didn''t understand why conserving energy would matter in a battle against such a powerful General. Wasn''t the best thing to do to defeat him immediately? After all, General Larn knocked him out in three seconds, and sent him beaming into Prisci like a beam of light.

    His chest still hurt from the terrifying power and control of his fist. He didn''t understand!

    "Howard, I used to be like you. Think with my fists first. However, you have to remember one thing! The longer you survive, the more chances you''ll spot a weakness!" Earl tapped Howard on the back. "Now fight the armor again, and this time, switch between the two Ki! If you do a good job, I may give you a life saving treasure, but only if you earned it!"

 Chapter 136: Ki Heart Ring

    Chapter 136: Ki Heart Ring

    Howard had only five minutes with Earl, but each minute he learned a precious lesson.

    Stepping off his back foot, Howard activated his Dream Ki and instantly dodged an attack from the iming fist of the armor before he spun once in the air and kicked with all his might. In just a moment, his body had alreadypletely condensed a thickyer of Dark Ki.

    With a smash, he mmed into the armor''s fist before the me on his body disappeared. The next moment, he seemed to split in six directions before hended by Earl''s side.

    "Not bad. I still had to decrasee it''s strength by 50 percent, though." Earl patted Howard on his sweat covered shoulder and sighed. "I-I only have a minute left, Howard. However, you can always fight my enchanted king armor when you ever need to train."

    "However, before I leave, I have to make sure that you survive," Demon King Earl snapped his fingers before a nearby ss case broke. Inside of it, there appeared to be a small silver jewel encrusted ring with two small golden wing ornaments It had some extremely small font that Howard couldn''t read when he looked at it up close. "This is my Ki Heart Ring. When you put Ki into it, it will temporarily act like a single Ki Heart."

    "As you know, when you enter into the S rank, you have to make between 8 - 64 Ki Hearts right? Well, this ring will supercharge your Ki Cells. You can think of this as your reward for being such a little badass! However, it still won''t be enough to defeat that General! Heh, don''t forget, you can always run away!"

    "Thank you, I''ll kick his ass, promise!" Howard smiled widely and watched Demon King Earl''s handsome face disappear into the darkness of the room. He sighed, and turned around before walking back over to the armor. He gently ced the small silver ring on his pinky finger, and sent his Ki surging inside of it.

    Boom!

    Howard felt like an entire world opened up in front of him, arge gate of power manifesting in front of his blue eyes, before he realized something strange had happened to his Ki. His depleted Dream Ki had instantly charged, and his Dark Ki had regained at least half its previous strength.

    ''A Ki Heart can replenish Ki?'' Howard took a deep breath, and wiped the sweat off his brow. ''I don''t get it. Does that mean with this ring I''ll be able to use Dream Ki for an unlimited amount of time."

    Howard tried to keep pouring his ki into the Ki Heart Ring, but after twenty minutes his connection with it stopped. After 10 minutes, he regained his connection with it. At the same time, he kept training against the statue. He noticed that he could use his Dream Ki now for an average of one minute now instead of twenty seconds, but that was still much better than previously.

    "Dream Ki allows me to temporarily increase my speed and do impossible feats, and Dark ki increases my damage by almost half what I can normally do with my normal Ki. I guess that means my strength now is close to someone in the S rank. How the hell are we going to defeat that monster?"

    Howard finally closed the Ki Jar and walked towards the exit of the room. He found Monica waiting outside sleeping with her back against the cold brick wall.

    ''She must have stayed up all night.'' Howard picked Monica up and walked her over to the bed. After pulling back the sheets, he tucked her in and gently kissed her on the forehead. He couldn''t let anything bad happen to her no matter what. Monica and his other three girlfriends finally brought him happiness. Compared to when he was with Vicky, it felt like he didn''t have to constantly earn her affections. There had been so many nights Vicky kissed him and made his blood boil with anger, but it was different with these girls.

    Howard put his arms behind his back and walked over to the window. Outside in the field, he could see the 500 White Mist Warriors preparing for battle.

    They had on silver and yellow armor with several swords tied around their bodies and white helmets with inscriptions of the stars. Seeing them prepare to fight, Howard realized he didn''t even know what their abilities were yet.

    He sighed, and kissed Monica one more time before he ran down the hallway and rushed outside to meet them in the sandy terrain. A small sandstorm brewed in the distance while the dozens of soldiers immediately bowed towards Howard.

    At the same time, many of them were upset. Howard was just a fifteen year old. How was he supposed to lead them into battle? He could barely tie his shoes let alone make decisions that affected their lives!

    "Are you kidding me?" A man with dark brown hair tightly gripped his sword, and patted his friend on the shoulder. "He diedst night. We really have to follow him?"

    "He''s a coward. He should''ve just stayed dead there." Another soldier hissed in response.

    Howard could hear this, but walked over to Bermenthol as he waited in front of his troops. He looked extremely focused on the battle ahead of him, however, also a little bit annoyed. He couldn''t believe that Howard had returned alive. That wasn''t the n. The n was for him to kill 10 Jarkales, and not get killed! And now he had to have the same person that got crushed in battle take on the dignity of controlling his men!

    "Howard, I was thinking. Maybe I shouldmand them."

    "Let''s y a game. All of you fight me at the same time," Howard cracked his neck and activated all of his Dark Ki at once. "I need practice. Why don''t you alle at me at once so I can see what you can do."

    "Are you nuts?" Bermentholughed and shook his head. "Howard, you''re strong, but you''re young. We have strategies to defeat a single person. With all 500 of us, even Barabin would have to run with his tail between his legs!"

    "I don''t like being called a coward,"Howard pointed at the dark brown haired man with sses on the front line. "I''m in charge here! Now all of youe at me! Bermenthol, stand back and watch me discipline my men!"

 Chapter 137: Wife and Daughter

    Chapter 137: Wife and Daughter

    The White Mist Warriors each drew out three swords. To Howard''s surprise, each sword that they drew floated in the air without them having to hold it.

    ''Telekinesis. They are using the Ki close to their bodies to act like extra small hands? I wonder how far their range is?'' Howard took a deep breath and stepped off his back foot. Instantly, he activated his Dream Ki. The normal white lights appeared on his torso and face before he disappeared into a cloud of dust.

    Barmenthol hadn''t been paying attention, and didn''t bother to turn towards Howard.

    White Mist Nation had soldiers that could use Ki to affect objects like additional hands like Howard noticed, yet this didn''t just apply to swords. Inside of their armor, they had hundreds of small arrows that they could fire and hit targets from arge distance.

    However, that would only work if they could see their target approaching them!

    Howard''s speed using Dream Ki surpassed 1000 kilometers an hour, which was roughly the speed of someone in the S rank! Howard instantly arrived in front of the brown haired soldier that had insulted him and gently pushed him with his fist.

    From the impact, the soldier''s body flew off the floor and twisted once in the air before he shot into the soldiers behind him.

    Boom!

    Howard jumped in the air and dodged hundreds of swordsing towards him before he split into six directions andnded in front of Bermenthol. He''d been about to take a swig of his drink before 100 of his soldiers cosped onto the floor.

    Arge cloud of dust appeared in the air while the soldiers turned towards Howard in shock and awe. He was definitely not an ordinary teenager! He greatly surpassed their expectations by miles and miles!

    "Not bad, but why did you let me get close?" Howard cracked his neck. "Let''s try this one more time, but this time I''lle at you at half speed."

    "I-I underestimated you," Bermenthol dropped the silver canteen he had in his hand. He started to tremble when he looked into Howard''s blue eyes. "How-how scary was that man you fought yesterday If he could defeat you, that only means they brought a general?"

    "Yes, but don''t worry. We can win," Howard held up his thumb. However, he didn''t get why Bermenthol looked so confused? What was going on? "What''s wrong? What happened."

    "I-I found it odd that one scout came back alive! Damn it! And I left that bastard with my son! Howard, to the underground bunker as quick as possible!"

    ###

    "HAHAHA! This great! All the warriors are gone! Hmmm, who should I kidnap? Bermenthol''s wife or daughter?" A White Mist Soldier looked down at a beautiful women in a white dress that had her mouth tied up and the girl next to her wrapped in ropes. "Hehe, when I join the Jarkales, they''lle around to loving me! I know. Why don''t I take both? I can tie them to my Stone Silver Authoritarian! It will be great, yes!"

    Ugh, I guess I have at least 10 minutes," Virgil leaned down and gently massaged Bermenthol''s wife''s face. She had beautiful pearl like eyes with sandstone skin, and a very well proportioned body. She had been the most beautiful woman of her generation, and several men fought over her. This included his father, who lost and ended up marrying his mother. But because of his anger and rage about what happened, he ended up killing both of them many years ago on a suicidal mission.

    Virgil had never forgotten, and waited until today to get his revenge. Time was kind to the White Mist People. They on average lived 500 years and stayed in their peak youth until they turned 100. Virgil gently sighed and looked over at Bermenthol''s daughter.

    "Hmmm, it will be hard to have two wives that are rted. Maybe I should just take his daughter and one of her friends, instead. Yes, that will be perfect! Heh, and I can kill the wife on the way."

    Bermenthol smiled and walked out into the shelter. Thanks to some help from two friends, the doorway had beenpletely sealed, and all the civilians had been tied up.

    "Heh, well, before I leave I guess I should kill all these people first. Revenge doesn''t wait for tomorrow."

    ###

    Howard followed Barmenthol towards the underground shelter.

    The tunnel had been mostly destroyed and the wooden frames keeping the tunnel intact had been broken in several ces. Very soon, it appeared the tunnel could copse. Little bursts of debris fell down and smashed against the floor. Both Howard and Bermenthol could sense something terrible was about to happen.

    "The tunnel is about to copse. I''ll run ahead, and check for survivors."

    "I-I knew I should''ve built a second entrance! Virgil came from a bad family, but I always gave him a chance! This is what I get for trying to be a benevolent leader! Backstabbed on the most important fight of our lives!"

    Bermenthol had been best friend''s with Virgils father, and both of thempeted for women during the 108th Merchantpetition. White Mist Nation based on who got women based on two qualities, strength and harvest. The two of them hadpeted, and he won fair and square, but he could tell Virgil''s father, Terrance, always held a grudge. Because of this, Bermenthol spared no expense when he became leader of White Mist Nation to get him the best girlfriend he could find.

    Terrance, however, never forgot the women he loved in his youth. The two of them had been best friends since childhood, and Terrance loved her so much that he tried to sacrifice everything to get the spot of leader from Bermenthol. If he did, he could marry any women he wanted, no questions asked. Unfortunately, in his greed, he ended up dying in the Open Furnace. They still hadn''t found his body because many believed he''d been eaten whole by a powerful Authoritarian.

    "Howard, Virgil is probably going after my wife!" Bermenthol wiped the sweat off his forehead as he sprinted down the tunnel. "Please! Please run up ahead!"

    Boom!

    Howard prepared to run ahead, but before he could arge section of the tunnel shattered. The wooden pirs filling up the pathway copsed like falling dominos as far as the eye could see.

    At the same time, Howard turned incredibly serious. He activated his Dream Ki to the maximum and stepped off his back foot.

    "There is more than one reality, Bermenthol! You better thank me for doing this for you! I''ll be leading your troops after this, you hear me!"

    Swoosh!

    Howard disappeared into the falling debris before Bermenthol copsed on his knees. His jaw dropped in disbelief as Howard seemed to vanish in front of his eyes.

    "Please-please don''t let her be hurt. Please-please save her Howard!"

 Chapter 138: Full Potential of Dream Ki

    Chapter 138: Full Potential of Dream Ki

    Howard found a few new usages of his Dream Ki when training with Demon King Earl. Though it was only 10 minutes, he had been challenged by him to try the impossible.

    Demon King Earl had developed a few techniques with Dream Ki in his time. Just like Howard, he had once formed a connection with a Dream Myth. One thing in particr that he taught Howard was to stop following the normal rules of reality.

    Swoosh!

    Howard''s body disappeared through the rubble and appeared inside of the underground shelter. Two bloodied bodiesid on the floor mangled and torn. A young boy seemed to be running away from a man with arge saber. Howard ''s body instantly suffused a Dark me. His horns grew out the top of his head as all of his power manifested into his hands.

    Vigil turned and saw Howard with an expression of disbelief. He''d just taken his time killing two women and still had blood on his skin. He tried to wave his hands and exin himself, but before he could it was toote.

    "You''re dead!" Howard stepped off his back foot and activated his Dream Ki. He instantly appeared in front of Vigil and instantly shed him in half. His body split into two bits before Howard''s front hand manifested a powerful orange me.

    Swoosh!

    Virgil disappeared into dust while the hundreds of onlookers gasped in shock.

    The few women he''d killed had been left by some other civilians who had been tied up. Howard sighed, and tosed away his sword. He walked over to the civilians and began to untie them one by one.

    "You-you''re all free now. Sorry that happened!" Howard said with a smile, "Heh, there are a few bad people in the world. You just got to make them disappear."

    "Help me! Help me!" Howard heard screaming behind him and rushed to Bermenthols'' tent. He walked in and saw two women tied up in a wagon. He figured instantly that Bermenthol nned on using a hidden tunnel to escape with them.

    He sighed and untied them quickly. At the same time, he looked around for any clues that might exin the current situation.

    ''He-he He was about to! He was about to take my baby!" Bermenthol''s wife screamed. "Where-where did he go? Did he escape?"

    "He''s resting in pieces now," Howard said with a smile. "However, he blocked the tunnel. Do you know how he nned on escaping?"

    Howard hadn''t thought when he saw Virgil about to kill a small child. In fact, his rage grew so much that he activated all his energy in an instant so he had no chance to counterattack. Maybe it was something that Barabin taught him when he trained with him. He remembered him saying, "always strike when your opponent is at his weakest. Never worry about the future."

    Howard sighed and gently watched Bermenthol''s wife fix her white dress. Her face trembled constantly from the terror she''d just experienced becuase of Virgil''s plot. He could see a bruise on her neck from where he choked her, and his rage grew a tiny bit more.

    "He-he didn''t touch me anywhere important, don''t worry," The woman smiled and patted her daughter on the shoulder. "Mommy! Mommy''s here darling. Let''s go get your father."

    "I''ll go clear the tunnel pathway now," Howard flexed his muscles. He never felt good about knowing what to say, but he at least had the strength to protect people. The more he became a leader, the more he realized he had to improve in so many areas. "However, can you girls untie all the other women. I don''t feel right doing it."

    "Of course!" The teeanger girl wiped the tears from her eyes and sniffled. "I-I''ll go help them right away!"

    "Good," Howard sighed and exited the tent. He walked over to where the rubble was and slowly but surely tossing aside the boulders and propping back up the wooden frames.

    ''I got a lot stronger,'' Howardmented while he kept making his way further down the tunnel. ''However, what would''ve happened if I didn''t have Dream Ki? Would he have killed all those people?''

    Howard looked back at two dead bodies, and cracked his knuckles. The Jarkales had to pay dearly for attacking! They had to pay with all their might!

    He tossed aside all the remaining rubble and found Bermenthol digging his hardest on the other side. He had sweat dripping down his forehead, and looked aplete mess. Something about his eyes seemed contaminated with darkness.

    "Are they okay! Howard! What did he do?"

    "Two people are dead. I can''t save them," Howard said with a smile. "Sorry for being so useless! I-I killed Virgil. He deserved to die a million deaths!"

    "He might not be alone. There might be two more in the civilians. I''m sure they''re terrified right now. Did-did you use Dream Ki to get through the wall?"

    "Mmmmhmmm," Howard said and finished fully clearing the path. "Why? Are you surprised?"

    "I''m not surprised about you, however, I am surprised we got betrayed." Bermenthol pointed at the cracked rockface of the tunnel. It could probably only hold for a few more hours unless they fortified it with more wooden pirs. "Unfortunately, Howard, I don''t think we can win against the Jarkales. I had no idea a general wasing. Our best course of action is to cautiously retreat! We-we can go to the Unimed Shirnes."

    "I-I heard that''s a bad idea. We''re going to get attacked at the Unimed Shrines in a few week by another Nation," Howard shook his head. "However, don''t worry. I promise it will work out!"

    "He killed you Howard! Think for a few minutes, damn it! Can you really beat that monster? He''s probably stronger than all the Four Guaridansbined! Only a Fonuder of the Horned would stand a chance against him! Are you going to get Founder Arista toe back?"

    "Nope, I''m going to crush him myself," Howard nodded his head and pointed down the tunnel. "Now, go see your wife and decide if you want to leave or not. Even if I have to fight all of them myself! I''ll do it!"

    Bermenthol felt something inside of him crack before he briskly rushed away from Howard. He wiped a tear off his eye and made his way towards his wife''s tent. When he walked inside, he noticed Virgil''s two family members had been killed.

    "The bastard killed his own family first? What a sick bastard!" Bermenthol mmed his hands into the floor. "Damn it! And 300 more monsters are on their way here! I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry Howard but we have to leave! You''ll have to fight him by yourself."

    "You''re not going anywhere," Bermenthol''s wife came up to him and pped him in the face. "Howard just saved us! Now be a man and go out there and save us all! Do you hear me?!"

    Bermenthol looked up his wife''s neck which had arge abrasion on it of a hand and started to cry. He immediately embraced her with all his might and felt his heat merge with hers.

    "I-I don''t think we can even escape, honey. The Jarkales are known from attacking on all sides. I-I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry I wasn''t strong enough!"

    "Get stronger," His wife kissed him once on the cheek. "However, before that, I think there might be two more men in here who were working with Virgil. Do you think you or Howard can find them?"

    "I''m about to," Bermenthol turned and looked at the dozens of civilians in white armor slowly getting untied by his daughter. "Virgil only had 10 friends. I''m sure 2 of them are right here in front of us!"

 Chapter 139: Competitive Spirit

    Chapter 139: Competitive Spirit

    Howard walked back to meet Ren at the East Branch and for the first time he got to see the twenty Horned he''d be fighting with. Bermenthol stayed behind, on the other hand, to slowly weed out the two men who had let Virgil almost escape with his wife. Exiting the tunnel, Howard walked back towards the East Branch. Luckily, it seemed all the Horned he''d never met seemed to be waiting outside.

    Ren kept his best students in the Four Guardians Shrine. All students who wanted to be part of the Four Guardians could enter into the Shrine andpete for a spot. The only one who had fully earned it is Prisci. However, Howard hadn''t seen her since they returned.

    Instead, he saw Monica and Harley waiting next to fifteen other girls and one guy. The guy was rather small and had on a ck pair of overalls with a white shirt. Aside for his sharp eyes and scraggly brown hair, he seemed to fade into the distance. However, Howard was just happy to see another man!

    "Howard! You forgot about me." Harley walked over to him and gently kissed his cheek. "There are a lot of other girls here. However, don''t forget, you belong to us!"

    "I know!" Howard smiled and gently kissed Harley on the lips. "Heh, sorry if I forgot to spend time with you. I had a lot on my te."

    "Yup, Jenny, Monica, and Reece right?" Harley winked and leaned in closer. "However, tonight, I''m on your te. After Monica''s birthday, you''re mine, Howard." She gently kissed him on the lips one more time, her ck shirt falling into his face, before she leaned back and waved Howard to the group. "Anyways, you got to meet the future of the Horned. Remember, you''re ours!"

    Howard smiled and introduced himself to the Horned Students one after another. However, he one person he gravitated to the most was the small 1.58 meter tall man. He hadn''t seen many men Horned, and had yet to learn the reason why. However, just seeing someone other than ke or Zack made him smile.

    "Hi, I''m Sheldon!" The man bowed to Howard. "It''s an honor to meet you. We heard you already got selected as a Four Guardian. However, if you don''t mind, I would like to try and fight you for your spot." He bowed one more time. "I''d like to grow stronger than even you someday!"

    "Uhm, are you sure?" Howard looked to the west. He could almost feel the Jarkales nearing their position. "We have about 5 hours to make sure we have ample battle preparations. If we fight now, it might tire you out in battle."

    "Just fight him Howard. It''ll be quick," Monica yawned. "He loses to everyone on the first time he fights them. Just be warned he''s a lot harder the second time."

    "I-I like to learn the hard way," Sheldon smiled and got in a fighting position. A gale of wind spun around his body before he minorly levitated off the ground. "However, I''m fast! You might have trouble catching me."

    "How about a race?" Howard said and pointed to the East Branch. "I need to practice my speed."

    Howard had struggled to learn to switch between his Dark Ki and his Dream Ki, but moreso to use his Dream Ki to use an ability like King Fire Sprint. King Fire Sprint was an ability made for his regr Ki, so when he tried to activate it with Dream Ki it almost always went bad. However, if he hadpetition against Sheldon, perhaps he''d be able to bring out more of his potential!

    "Alright!" Sheldon nodded his head! "However, the person who wins the race gets to date Prisci! You''re not taking her from me Howard! I worked too hard to do things for her everyday! In fact, all of these 16 girls are mine!"

    "You dream big," Harley shook her head. "There is no way Howard would agree to tha-"

    "Deal!" Howard smiled, "However, Monica and Harely are already dating me so they are off the table."

    "Heh, you''re going to be surprised! My speed is said to be in the S rank!" Sheldon stopped off his back foot. "Now how about giving me a three second head start?"

    "Sure," Howard nodded his head. "Begin!"

    Swoosh!

    Sheldon ran at his top speed towards the gate of the East Branch and had to be going at least 200 kilometers an hour. His messy blonde hair shot over his head as he activated the skill Willows Sprint. His body seemed to turn into an arrow that shot straight towards the green gate.

    Howard, behind him, however, instantly activated his Dream Ki and poured it into his feet. Like a missile, he seemed to disapear from the starting line and caused a small sand storm to rise around him. In just 10 seconds, he''d already made it over 1 kilometer. Unfortunately, a white me exploded from his lower body, and he shot into the air and went soaring towards the Green Gate.

    Boom!

    Howard bounced in front of Sheldon and rolled through the finish line, which instantly disappeared Sheldons'' smile. He''d imagined that he''d very easily beat Howard. After all, if he did the math correctly, since there was only 2 kilometers to the base and he had a 3 second head start, Howard would have to go over 750 kilometers to pass him in the minute it took him to arrive. Unfortunately, he''dpletely underestimated Howard''s speed.

    Boom!

    Howard crashed into a white fence post and rolled on the floor in pain.

    "Ow! I''m going to figure that out eventually, damn it!"

    "No way! No way!" Sheldon dropped onto his knees. "My Prisci! Race me again Howard!"

    "We have something more important to worry about," Ren walked out of the East Branch Main Exit with Prisci. "I want to y a game. I''m going to pretend to be the general of the Jarkales, and you all are going to fight me!"

    "Ugh, Prisci, did you hear any of what I wagered?" Sheldon dropped his head in embarrassment when she walked over to him. "I''m sorry. I-I shouldn''t have tried to trick Howard. I just I just can''t stop staring at you!"

    "Sheldon, you''re like my younger brother," She gently rubbed his head. "However, I have a secret for you. Three girls out of sixteen like you. If you let Howard date me, I''ll tell you which ones!"

    "Really?" Sheldon suddenly beamed! "That''s great! All that hard work making you happy was a sess! Yes!"

    "Enough!" Ren said, "Howard, stand to the side! All neen of youe at me! The Jarkales will be here any minute!"

 Chapter 140: Ki Identification

    Chapter 140: Ki Identification

    Ren didn''t hold back when he started fighting Monica and Harley first.

    He used a small me to mimic the attacks of the Jarkales, and sent both Monica and Harley flying into a fence.

    "Come at me! This is serious!" Ren stomped on the floor and shattered the walkway. A nearby statue fell down and copsed into the fountain. "He''s stronger than I am! All of you together will need to beat him."

    "Behind you!" Prisci''s body swirled with mes and ice. She instantly activated Ki Transformation to form dozens of sharp ice spears that got hidden within a sack of mes. "Die you monster!"

    Swoosh!

    Ren smirked and dodged to the side while a few dozen other ice spears crashed passed him and shot into a nearby building.

    Turning in the air, he activated his mes to the maximum and floated back ten feet as wind des and fire chains approached him from all directions.

    "Not bad, but this is all it will take for him to defeat you!" Ren snapped his fingers and a small fire ball split in fifteen directions.

    Prisci held out her hands to block the attack, but got pushed back several feet when it collided with an ice shield she''d made. However, behind her, fifteen of the Horned Students copsed. Monica and Harley aptly defended, but Sheldon rolled onto the floor.

    "Damn it! This is so unfair! You''re too strong!" Sheldon finally managed to get onto his feet. "You''re acting like we''ve had a hundred years to train like you!"

    "Do you want to get ughtered?" Ren burst forward at his maximum speed towards Sheldon. He blurred and with his mountain like frame instantly shed down. Sheldon gulped and crossed his eyes. For a moment, he really thought he was going to die.

    "Don''t hold back!" Prisci held out her hands and formed arge ice shield that broke into pieces in front of Ren. Her eyes seemed to drip with tears when she looked into hisrge eyes. "Sheldon, attack him with everything you got! Stop hiding your best abilities! Now''s not the time to hold back your secrets!"

    "Hoh, not bad," Ren turned to Howard, "What do you think, Howard? Could they stop the General all together?"

    "He beat me in less than a second. They mightst three seconds," Howard shook his head. "However, Ren. You might be able to beat him. If they can knock him down for one second."

    Of course, this didn''t take into ount that they''d all have to be divided in three directions, potentially six. The White Mist Warriors might be able to help Howard defeat a toon of Jarkales by himself, however, that left 20 students to be split between 200 Jarkales.

    The General probably wouldn''t attack till the end of the battle between the weakest soldiers, but that meant 10 students for each toon and just 1 Ren to watch for the general. Howard wanted to be optimistic, but Prisci was the strongest member of the group, and she lost to the General in les than half a second.

    "What would you do then, Howard?" Monica summoned her ice marks. Her green hair fluttered in the wind while her power surged. She had been training her ice mark, and felt she reached a pretty good level of strength close to the entranceway to the A rank. "Can you see anyway for us to knock him over?"

    "Yup, by a trick," Howard smiled and kicked the floor. "I have a feeling we know this area better. If we can get him to the sand dunes, he probably won''t be able to use long range attacks. Maybe we can even build a tunnel for Ren to surprise attack him from."

    "Using the terrain, I agree," Ren cleared his throat, and smiled at Howard. "Nice thinking, however, how can we know which direction he''lle from?"

    "I can sense him right now," Howard said, feeling his stomach. "I absorbed a trace of his Ki yesterday. He will being from behind the East Branch."

    Howard had learned a new skill called Ki Identification, which actually caused Ren a bit of shock. He''d never been able to distinguish someone''s Ki and he entered into the S rank. Such an ability would prove extremely critical. If only he said so sooner, perhaps they would have set up a trap already!

    "Howard, quickly! Get Bermenthol and go in that direction and build arge tunnel for me to hide! It will be me, you and the White Mist Warriors versus the general and his 100 men toon. Does that sound fair? You 20 will have to deal with all the others."

    ''Yes"! Monica said while cracking her knuckles. "Heh, I can''t wait to show you what abilities I have hidden Howard. I upgraded the ice mark to something so strong you''ll be surprised!."

    "And I can''t wait to see you after the battle." Howard said pointing at her and Harley. "I''m going to have so much fun kissing you two tonight after the victory!"

    "Same old Howard." Harley sighed and crossed her arms. "Fine, we''ll make it happen. Prisci will lead one group, and I''ll lead the second."

    ###

    Howard rushed to start building a tunnel. Because only one Horned with them had Earth Ki Sensitivity, she came along to help build a tunnel.

    She was in the group with Monica and the other Horned, but he didn''t see her until she volunteered to help build a tunnel. They were right in front of arge sand dune that curved upwards about 100 feet. It was thergest sand dune he''d ever seen. With the sun zing down on it, it seemed almost like arge mountain.

    "What''s your name?" Howard asked and smiled. "Why do you wear thatrge hat on your head?"

    The girl''s name was Teressa, and she had arge hat that had to be at least two feet long. It looked like a witches had that someone might find at a Halloween shop. She also had on a pair of blue swimming goggles and an interesting green shirt that said ''rebel'' and a pair of short pants. With her pale skin and ck hair, she was hard tobel as anything else besides entric.

    "Teressa, I''m I''m not very good with people."

    "I like all girls! You''ll be fine with me!" Howard smiled and pointed at the mountain. "You sure you can dig a tunnel to the other side in time?!"

    "Y-yes! I love helping! Do you think Sheldon will watching me?"

    "No," Howard said and shook his head. "I-I don''t think he''s watching you."

    "Then I don''t need to hold back," Teressa smiled and held out her other hand. Strange spikes began to grow out of her left and right fist before more started to spike out of her back. "This-this ability makes me look weird, but Ren says it makes me a lot stronger."

    "Hehe, I like it!" Howard nodded his head! "Keep digging! I promise Sheldon won''t see you!"

    "Howard, I found the two I was working for that worked with Virgil," Bermenthol did a slight bow to Howard. He had blood on his white attire, but seemed to be in better spirits. "I owe you my life for saving my wife and daughter. Is there anything I can do to help?"

    "Please install some wooden support to the tunnel she''s building," Howard tapped him on the shoulder. His blue eyes and Bermenthol''s golden eyes met. "Please, make sure it can support a 10 meter tall man! We also need to make sure it can''t be sensed easily!"

    "We''ll do our best. I''m worried, though. They might know the location of our underground bunker," Bermenthol took a deep breath and scrunched his hand together. "I can''t let anything happen to them, Howard. I need you to promise if anything happens to them you''ll escape with my wife and my daughter."

    "You can marry them for all I care! Just don''t let them die!" Bermenthol started to cry. "Please! Please Howard! I''m literally a wreck right now! He-he tied up my wife and apparently checked her leg for a birth mark with his bare hands! I want to kill Vigil! again, but you already did that!

    "We have to protect a lot of people right now, and for that I''ll use my full strength," Howard smiled and held up his thumb. "Now, if you don''t mind, I have to go ande up with a n. If we don''t crush the Jarkales immediately, and their range, we''re all going to die. Not just your wife, all of us!"

    "Well, this is a good ce to fight them," Bermenthol nodded his head. "I''m proud of you Howard. In just a few days, you''ve made a lot of progress."

    "I''m done," Teressa wiped the sweat off her head. She took off her goggles and Howard realized she was absolutely beautiful. "What? I work faster when I''m not nervous."

    "Heh, you''re just so beautiful," Howard said with a smile. "It''s giving me a reason to want to protect you."

    "Oh," Teressa blushed, "Hehe, well thank you, Howard! Protect all of us, okay? I actually like being alive down here. It''s nice being able to wear what ever I want."

    ''I will protect you, however, I can sense them appraoching. They''re passing the final river before we''ll be able to see them at the distance. The battle has finally begun!"

 Chapter 141: Jarkales vs Horned

    Chapter 141: Jarkales vs Horned

    "When you see the white of their eyes, they should already be dead," General Lorn patted his lead lieutenant on the back of his shoulder pads. He had extremely focused eyes and seemed to be peering endlessly into the distance. "I''m going to be waiting here for when the Four Guardians reveal themselves. As for that small Horned boy, remember, direct all 99 of your soldiers to attack him with all their might!"

    "Yes General! This battle has been an extremely long timeing. I''ll delight in their blood. I think we might be lucky enough to run into the White Mist Warriors. Heh, they''ll drop like flies!"

    White Mist Nation and the Jarkales had battled many times, and most of the time the Jarkales won. However, there had been one time when the White Mist Warriors killed over 20 Jarkales soldiers. General Lorn still felt rage from losing his son. He tried to hide it in his eyes, but this trip across the Open Furnace was personal.

    His son had been one of the strongest warriors he''d ever raised, but when he was 15 snuck out with his toon to try and earn meritorious credit. Unfortunately, he ran into Bermenthol and got ughtered. Power usually lost to experience and nning. That was just the way it was.

    However, he sort of saw his son in Jerold, and decided to keep him on his left side. When the battle started, the two of them would get to watch it from an intimate distance.

    "We''ll start attacking now," Commander Henlong said and bowed his head. "General Lorn, however, we are getting reports only one Horned is on the other side of the field."

    "That''s probably that small Horned boy then." General Lorn smiled and nodded his head. "That''s fine, it will be 100 of you vs him. If you don''t win, I''ll be shocked. Haha, this will be great! Greatest battle of all the century! One teenager ughtered in seconds!"

    "Maybe he has a card up his sleeve," Commander Henlong said with a bow. "We''ll be careful. They know this terrain around here too well for us to be too confident."

    Commander Henlong summoned a Ki Movement ability called the Verdict Steps and appeared in front of his men. Many of them were young, and inexperienced. This would be their first difficult battle. Of course, there were many who had ughtered hundreds of people, but they had yet to ever killed a Horned.

    The Horned''s reputation really was just too big for many of them to face. They had learned since they were children that the Horned had once dominated the Furnace because of the Demon King Earl. He smiled, and found a Jarkales named Warrestor in the bunch. He was one of the strongest Jarkales he''d seen in a long time. He specifically walked up to him and patted his arm with a smile on his face.

    "Warrestor, take your toon to the right and nk that one boy. The rest of us, attack him outright! Once you have a perfect shot, hit his neck! Sever his arteries and make sure he dies!"

    "I''ll do it with confidence," Warrestor bowed his head and spun his cape. Nine individuals in simrly glowing white and yellow armor disappeared into the spirals of sand.

    Commander Henlong then held up his hand.

    "Jarkales 9th toon Attack! Shwo the general what we can do!"

    ###

    ''I''m insane," Howard slightly hopped up and down with excitement. "The White Mist Warriors need to be in close range to do damage, so all I''m doing is stalling for them to nk the enemy."

    Howard had spent an hour thinking about the best way to make use of the White Mist Warriors, and another three hours building another sand dune tunnel that they could use to ambush the enemy.

    Underneath them, literally, there were now 10 tunnels with 5 exits for the White Mist Warriors to attack from. If everything went well, he''d draw all the soldiers into the center of the sand dunes and they''d die.

    The battlefield had 10rge sand dunes that looked like mountains towering all around him. The five hatches for the White Mist Warriors to attack from were in 5 of those mountains. They were each about 1000 meters apart from each other, and had a small narrow path in between them. The Jarkales started to appear in the distance, white beams of Ki forming in their hands as they spotted Howard.

    ''And here I go! Being a moving target!"

    Howard activated his Dream Ki as 10 powerful bursts of Ki shot out of the Jarkales front toon.

    Boom!

    Howard spun in the air and disappeared into the distance.

    The Jarkales attacks caused 9rge clouds of dust to appear floating in the air. A secondter, beams of light began to nket the sandy field, striking Howard as he flittered about from ce to ce.

    The Jarkales instantly realized this had to be some type of trap, but didn''t stop attacking. Howard was just too much of a tasty reward to kill! Countless beams of light shot from the Jarkales front men!

    "He''s clearly using Dream Ki! It will onlyst a few minutes at most!" Commander Henlong''s body suffused a powerful beam of Ki that turned into a straight line of light. It instantly shot over 2 kilometers in a second and turned in the air towards Howard''s location.

    Boom!

    Howard spun in the air and then rocketed towards the Jarkales. Arge me of Dark Ki appeared around his body while he held out his arms.

    "Die!" Howard screamed and thrust forward a massive ball of light with all his energy. At the same time, he instantly covered over half a meter with a burst of Dream Ki.

    He could see a hundred men ducking against a ridge with shields floating over their bodies. In a second, he appeared in front of one of the soldiers.

    Though it seemed like Howard''s speed had greatly increased, with his Dream Ki activated he really could move almost 1000 kilometers an hour, so it was no surprise to the Jarkales. They saw himing and a smirk appeared on Commander Henlong''s face.

    "Guys split up! I''ll attack him by myself! Avoid the Sand dunes! I have a feeling they''re plotting something!"

    "Die!" Howard appeared in front of Commander Henlong and attacked with all his might. Arge me of Dark Ki appeared around his body before he smashed forward with all his might. At the same time, the Ki Heart Ring on his body glowed which instantly charged his Dream Ki a little bit more. He could feel his heart racing, while his jet ck hair shot back. His clothes spun in the wind while he attacked the armoredmander with all his might.

    "Speed isn''t everything," Commander Henlong ducked passed Howard''s attack and summoned arge white beam of light around his body. Howard''s three attacks instantly crashed into those glowing white lights before he got sent flying back.

    Boom!

    Howard crashed into a nearby mountain while the rest of the soldiersughed.

    "Attack him! What are you doing?"

    "He''s just a teenager. You can take him out yourselfmander," A Jarkales soldier replied and pointed at the East Branch. "We''ll leave this to you and your toon. Heh, I see some women in the distance that need a good beating."

    "Go ahead, but remember to avoid the sand dunes. Anywhere they could hide traps, you must be careful around," Commander Henlong smiled and looked back at the nine men in Jarkales armor behind him. He cracked his neck and surged his energy to the maximum. He was at the peak of the A rank! Though he might not be General Lorn''s match, he definitely should be able to handle a single Horned!

    "His strengthes from his unpredictability. Don''t let him get close to you. If a single one of you die, remember, your countless future wives will be without children! Do you understand!"

    "Hehe, you forgot I''m using Dream Ki," Howard appeared out of the sand and twisted his arm in the air. A powerful ck me surged around his upper body while an orange me surged around his right. "You''ll be the first one I''ll kill to save those I love! Now die!"

    Boom!

    ###

    Howard''s hand ripped through Commander Henlong''s armor and sent blood bursting into the air.

    One of the first things Howard had learned when training with Demon King Earl is always attack first with half strength! When the opponent thought you were down, then was the perfect chance to strike!

    He used all his strength to send Commander Henlong flying into the distance. Arge wound broke apart along with his armor as his blood painted the sand. The white of his eyes seemed to darken when he realized how stupid he''d been! How had he not remembered that Dream Ki didn''t always y by the rules!

    Boom!

    Howard kicked Commander Henlong in the back of the throat and crushed him against the ground while spinning in the air. Nine beams of light shot towards him while he danced away from them in the air.

    Swoosh!

    Howard appeared in front of another member of the toon and swung out with all his might. At the same time, he saw a white light beginning to form in the distance.

    "Get away from them!"

    Boom!

    Howard''s body went flying back from a Ki Burst from a nearby foe. He could barely breath and felt something crushing into him as his body spun in the air and eventually crashed into a mountain.

    He got up quickly and dodged a few dozen Ki sts from the Jarkales. They snaked through the air and attacked him even as he ran around mountains.

    "I''ll take the lead now!" Warrestor wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Everyone, spread out as much as possible! Don''t let that Horned approach and don''t underestimate him! Go on top of the sand dunes and attack him with all your might! This is a stalling tactic! Try and find out why they''re stalling, but at the same time don''t hold back!"

    "Ugh, he seems pretty reasonable," Howard wiped the blood off the side off his mouth. "Too bad we Horned will be the ones to win the battle! Just give me one second and I''ll be taking your head!"

 Chapter 142: Ambush

    Chapter 142: Ambush

    "What do you suggest, Jerold?" General Lorn looked out on the battle. Howard clearly was trying to lead the soldiers into a trap, but they seemed to be avoiding falling into his hands. "Should I attack soon, or wait for the A Guardian to appear?"

    "I think you should attack the East Branch directly. I mean! Sorry to be so presumptive sir, but I find it a little bit odd that Horned is here. He''s one of their strongest. It seems to imply they know your location!"

    Jerold did a slight bow out of nervousness and pointed at Howard. A white beam of Ki split into eight strands and attacked his body from all sides, however, he seemed to be extremely elusive. Using Dream Ki, he appeared behind another soldier and sent a zing punch into his back. The soldier mmed into the distance before Howard returned to dodging attack after attack.

    Jerold noticed that Howard keeped trying to lead the Jarkales towards the mountains. There also seemed to be disturbed areas near the base of the mountain. It was clear that they had traps, and ot Jerold''s knowledge, the Horned weren''t terrible with technology, nor were the White Mist Warriors.

    "Oh hoh, very keen observation," General Lorn pat Jerold on the back. "I might just do that," General Lorn got up and stretched out his fingers and gently ced down his silver helmet. He took out the ax from the back of his glittering armor and patted Jerold down on the back. "I guess I''ll kill whomever I see inside the East Branch. Don''t want any of these Horneding back."

    "S-sorry if my opinion isn''t good enough," Jeroldughed. "I-I apologize! I just noticed something weird with those mountains! The terrain isn''t suitable for you to fight a guardian. Are attacks are straight and they can use Ki Channeling!"

    "I know!" General Lorn patted Jerold on the head. "Now don''t get hit with any more rocks! I''ll be right back!"

    General Lorn activated all the Ki in his lower body and surged towards the East Branch.

    Howard instantly felt his Ki rushing forward and felt his heart beat faster and faster.

    To his left, he noticed General Lorn turning towards him with a smile. He sent a surge of sand flying into the air thatpletely nketed his vision.

    Howard couldn''t let him escape! He instantly activated all of his Dream Ki and Dark Ki at the same time. Activating King Fire Sprint, he also activated the first level of the Fire King''s Last Stand! His power instantly exploded to the peak of the A rank before he rushed at his maximum speed. Dozens of white beams shed passed him before he turned into a blur.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" Howard turned his fist and instantly mmed with all his might into General Lorn''s face. His rage was so intense that General Lorn almost felt stunned by the Ki Fluctuations in the air. He turned and saw Howard''s fist in the air but for some reason he couldn''t stop it!

    ''How did he get stronger so fast?'' General Lorn slightly dodged to the right before a punch skinned against the side of his face. The inertia shot him back a few feet before he bounced against the sand.

    Boom!

    Howard took a hit right into the back while a few Jarkales broke formation and rushed towards Howard. They ran passed the side of the sand dune and gathered all their Ki to attack. Their bodies began to glow brightly while a powerful Ki contaminated the air around them.

    "Stop!" General Lorn held out his hand. "What are you doing, idiots? Pay attention to the terrain!"

    "Now!" Bermenthol''s voice appeared from underneath the terrain before hundreds of swords shot through the air like beams of light. The silver edges of the des blurred in various directions and attacked the nearby soldiers.

    Four men instantly regretted their decision to chase Howard. Their heads flew into the air and crashed into the sand before a trail of blood formed behind them. A secondter, the White Mist Warriors all ran out to fight the Jarkales. Hundreds of them rushed the battlefield while General Lorn slowly mbered to his feet.

    "You-you improved, but you can''t do that more than once," General Lorn smiled and pointed at the East Branch. "Why don''t we have a race? I''ll meet you at the East Branch. Try and stop me before a hundred our dead."

    "Not so fast!" Ren''s voice shook through a mountain. He broke through the wall of a nearby mountain while the hundred Jarkales started to fight with the White Mist Warriors. des shed with beams of light while the massive Ren jumped towards General Lorn. His massive shadow blocked the escape of General Lorn who smiled for some reason. Compared to what he expected, the Horned''s strategy was much more simple.

    "So, it''s you two verses me? Do you really think you can win?"

    "I have to win," Howard smiled and activated his Dream Ki once again. His ck hair flittered in the air while the Dream Ki markings on his body slowly spread across his torso. "You just said you want to kill my friends. Killing you will save them."

    "You''re naive. I defeated you in one second before. Don''t think just because you hit me I will lose." General Lorn held out his hand, and pointed to a few White Mist Warriors fighting behind him on the terrain. "The White Mist are soon going to start dropping like flies. What the hell do you think will happen once we''re dead. It will be you 2 versus all of us."

    "We''ll just make this fast then, Howard," Ren cracked his neck. "Now Howard attack him with all your strength! We''ll finish this now!"

    "You''ll finish what? As far as I can tell, you''re barley in the S rank." General Lorn''s body began to glow brighter and brighter while he sucked in the Ki around him.

    The Jarkales, just like the Horned, had the ability to channel energy, however, the difference between how they could use it was night and day. The Jarkales sucked energy into their fists and attacked form a small point in their hands they called a Ki Opening. It was sort of like a small mouth that could be used to channel the Ki in the air.

    However, unlike the Horned, they couldn''t sense frequencies, so their attacks were only made up of pure Ki. However, that didn''t mean they were weak! General Lorn was literally probably one of the strongest Jarkales in the S rank. He was an extremely formidable foe!

    He immediately burst with his top speed towards Ren and created dozens of light like snakes manifest around him. In a second, all those light beams seemed to merge into two gigantic fists that punched towards Ren''s face.

    In response, Ren also swung forward with all his might. Arge explosion instantly sent out arge cloud of sand in both directions. Howard could barely remain standing while the two massive Kis shed.

 Chapter 143: Soaring King

    Chapter 143: Soaring King

    Ren''s massive body looked like a towering mountain hovering over a small being when him and General Lorn started to fight. However, it seemed that the small General Lorn seemed to be winning. It didn''t even make sense to Howard as he watched from the side.

    ''I just need a single opportunity to attack,'' Howard felt inside of his bodies and sensed the array for the Last Stand of the Fire King. It''s secondyer, Soaring King, would cause him to be unable to move for 10 minutes when he activated it, and would cause him unbearable pain. However, he had no choice but to consider it. It would require him to activate 6 out of the 18 arrays he''d constructed in his body to unleash a full half rank above his potential. His muscles wavered while he slowly began to put Ki inside of his body. He had to activate his full strength.

    ''Not so fast!" General Lorn''s left hand sent out a massive beam of Ki towards Howard while Ren went flying back. The two of them had been trading dozens of punches in the air, but with a single flip of his wrist, Ren went flying back.

    "You think I''ll let you activate that suicidal technique! Not so fast!" General Lorn sped towards Howard with his white cape floating over his head. His silver rings holding together his armor glistened before he swung forward with an ax at full strength.

    The world seemed to shatter in front of Howard while he looked forward at thousands of strands of Fire Ki shooting towards him from Ren''s massive frame. He could see a few grey strands of Gene Lorn twisting in the air towards him, and could feel his massive energy swarming over his.

    Ki Supression.

    He seemed to be using Ki Supression, and Howard instantly tensed. He thought of all the training he''d done with Barabin to learn how to move under its effects, but he feltpletely powerless for a second.

    That second was enough for him to lose focus on his Dream Ki. He could barely muster to activate Fire King''s Embrace''s first level. A fire silhouette appeared in front of him and tried to block the attack. However, a secondter, a hand surged through it and instantly crashed into Howard''s jaw.

    He instantly went flying back and bouncing against the sandstone pathway and then shot into a nearby mountain.

    A nearby White Mist Warrior shed des with a Jarkales and pushed him back before rushing to Howard''s side.

    "You''re okay! Get back in there! You''re handling this better than we are!"

    "Sorry," Howard scrambled to his feet. He could see the world like a blur around him. A few White Mist Warriors seemed to be covered with blood and a few copsed around him when he turned to examine the battle field.

    Beams of white light shed with sabers and swords that flew through the air. Some metal shrapnel from the broken swords and crashed against the ins.

    He could barley move, he''d been hit so hard and felt his heart beating faster from the terror.

    "I-I didn''t expect him to be so strong. I-I''m sorry."

    "Heh, we''re fighting for our lives. Who are you fighting for?" The White Mist Warrior helped Howard up and brushed off his shoulders. "Now go save your teacher, will you. He needs to more than my wife needs me toe home tonight."

    "Thank you. What''s your name," Howard said with a smile. "I''ll fight for you too now."

    "My name is Rindenthol. Happy to help you up. You still dizzy?"

    "Nope," Howard smiled and turned to look at Ren. He swung his massive ax in the air with arge me burning around his body. It shed with the Jarkales''s small ax but seemed to constantly get pushed back.

    ng! ng!

    The sounds of their des merging caused the winds to stir. However, Howard isntnatly noticed that Ren seemed to be getting pushed back. He was running out of strength.

    "Hey, Rindenthol. I''m going to activate something that might kill me right now. Can you tell Monica that I love her, and I''ll miss her if anything happens."

    Howard suddenly had a change of heart. He should activate the final level of Fire King''s Last Stand. There was hundreds of people around him that needed him. He wanted to not activate it, but he needed to ensure these soldiers didn''t die! They all had people they loved! Would there really be another three moments like this?

    "Woah! This is a battle," Ridenthol replied. He had golden hair and tanned skin with eyes that seemed to blend in with the sun. "You-you have to prolong your strength. Don''t go giving up a beautiful woman''s dreams. Protect yourself."

    "Heh, thank you!" Howard smiled and began to activate the arrays in his body.

    ''1st array activated! Second array activated!''

    Howard''s body began to turn extremely dark before he noticed Ridenthol stepped in front of him and spread out his hands.

    ''Third array! Fourth array!'' Howard couldn''t focus on anything around him. He didn''t see Ridenthol slightly stepping in front of his body and spreading out his arms.

    "Tell my wife I love her," Ridenthol smiled and a tear came out of his eye. "I love her so much! I love her with all my heart!"

    "You-you''re not activating that!" General Lorn rushed towards Howard at his maximum speed. "Get out of the way you damn White Mist Soldier! I''ll kill you!"

    ''Fifth Array! Sixth Array!''

    Arge white beam of Ki shot towards Howard that split into dozens of sword like beams. They were extremely small, but deadly, and seemed to be destined to go around Ridenthol as he stood in front of Howard.

    However, Ridenthol smiled and jumped right towards the beam.

    General Lorn''s face instantly paled when arge explosion ripped through the air. A massive cloud of blood shot in every direction while a massive energy appeared behind it.

    "2nd level of Fire King''s Last Stand, Activated!"

 Chapter 144: A Total Surrender

    Chapter 144: A Total Surrender

    Howard''s shoulder burst out with blood while Ridenthol looked at his 1.8 meter tall body protecting him.

    A secondter, his shoulder instantly healed before Howard activated his Dream Ki to the maximum. A powerful surge of energy mixed in with the Dream Ki markings growing across his skin. He felt extremely at ease.

    "Thanks. I''ll take care of this now!"

    "Your wee! Go get him!" Ridenthol wiped a tear from his eyes. "I''ll be here! Fighting the Jarkales!"

    Swoosh!

    Howard''s strength surged to the peak of the A rank and entered into the S rank while the Ki Heart Ring on his body glowed. Because he didn''t have Ki Hearts yet, normally sustaining the power of the S rank would be impossible, however, his Ki Heart Ring gave him just enough strength to fully activate Ki Resonance.

    All the Ki in the air seemed to surge towards Howard while he activated King Fire Sprint with his Ki. He turned into a white blur of light that instantly appeared in front of Ren and General Lorn.

    ''Shit! This is bad! I have to take him out quickly, or he''ll knock me off bnce!'' General Lorn underestimated Ren and the Four Guardians. He had strength that rivaled his own, but just less control of Ki. If Howard entered the fray and caused him to even move in the wrong direction, he could get crushed by a single blow.

    In battles at the S rank, the Jarkales couldn''t take nearly as much damaged as the Horned. They relied purely on their Ki to win battles.

    General Lorn dug into his heart and a massive energy emerged that sent his Ki soaring to the peak of the S rank! He activated a skill called Lost Redemption.

    Lost Redemption was a technique all generals learned that came from the original Jarkales warriors. It caused a Jarkales hand openings to rapidly absorb energy to the determent of their veins, and their organs.

    It would heal in a week or two, but it was very simr to the skill Howard used. He knew that he had no choice but to get serious! Howard had somehow strength in the S rank now!

    "Don''t think you''re the only one with skills!" Rens'' body also surged with a massive increase in strength. "Howard, hit him with all you got!"

    "This is payback, you asshole!" Howard''s body activated Dream Ki and also an energy hidden inside of him. The same me he used to fight Nellon all those months ago appeared on his body and surged towards General Lorn.

    His fist started to burn from the powerful me while he ignited it with all his might.

    General Lorn eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    ''What the hell is that power? That me seems like it can kill anything in its path?'' General Lorn stepped back to dodge and tucked his legs overhead before he spun rapidly away from the iing silver me.

    Unfortunately, Howard activated his Dream Ki with that fused me and appeared above him and mmed downward.

    Normally, Howard would stand no chance of even touching General Lorn, but arge ax shed through the air above him and caused him to use his Ki to slightly dodge.

    Ultiametely, Howard''s hands connected, a massive force traveled into General Lorn''s back before he coughed out blood. The next moment, an ax went through the air and right towards his neck.

    "I surrender!"

    General Lorn closed his eyes tightly and held out his hands. "I surrender!"

    Swoosh!

    Ren instantly stopped the de in midair before Howard smashed his foot into the back of General Lorn''s head. He kicked him so hard that his armor dented and his body curved like a crushed snake. He instantly raised his hand and prepared to finish him with his silver me. The unnamed me that burned his hands could take care of this monster for ever.

    "Stop Howard! Look around you!" Renpointed to the fallen White Mist Warriors. "Tell your men to stop attacking and retreat, or we''ll cut off your head."

    General Lorklna looked up at Ren and gave him a thumbs up. The next moment, a white beam of Ki shot in the air, and split in six directions.

    All the men on the battlefield stopped fighting, at least as far as Ren could tell. He took a deep breath and smiled before looking at Howard. His pale arms had been burned and his torso seemed to be beating nonstop. His veins had even turned white which made him look exceptionally scary.

    "I-I can only do this once," Howard closed his hand and stopped the silver me. "Are you sure abou this, Ren? If he dies now, we''ll lose one enemy."

    "Yes, but they surprised us," Ren pointed at the East Branch. Roughly 300 Jarkales were inches away from the Green Gate. If they got in, all the nobatant Horned would get killed. "I''ll seal off his Ki right now. Is that fair, General?"

    "Hehe, I lost!" General Lornughed! "Of course! Take me prisoner! I''m much more useful when I''m alive! Haha! A prisoner of the Horned. I wonder how long it will be until the other Generals here about it! I''ll be theughing stock of the Furnace."

    "I-I''m out of energy," Howard fainted onto General Lorn, and smiled onest time. "Hehe, I wonder how Monica did? I bet she looked so sexy kicking their asses."

    "Sleep, Howard," Ren caught him and reached down before cuffing the fallen General. "Now, you mind telling your men to get the fuck off our base? They can have you back in a month if you behave."

    "Woohoo! We won! We actually won" Ridenthol jumped up and screamed brightly. "I can''t wait for tonight! My wife is going to be so thrilled! Haha! Nice job Howard."

    Ridenthol turned to the right and saw a massive explosion shoot into the air.

    ''What-what''s happening? Is one battlefield still full of people fighting?'' He took a deep breath and rubbed the back of his head. ''So strange. Who would dare disobey their general?"

    ###

    Monica and Prisci took a deep breath together.

    Monica''s blue dress and stockings had been torn in several ces while dots of blood glistened off her pale skin. She hadn''t anticipated that the Jarkales would be so difficult to defeat. However, there seemed to be this one Jarkales that was much tougher than the others.

    He alone had been fighting Prisci and Monica by himself and had incapacitated Sheldon and several other students. The other Jarkales had all stopped fighting, but this one man seemed to refuse to proceed. He had monstrous yellow eyes that glowed with a fierce pride that was hard tobel. He looked like a spell had taken over him, and unless he died nothing would keep him from casting blood against the yellow grains of sand.

    "Janro, the General has given the signal to surrender. Just stop fighting!"

    "You''re my men! Attack them with all your strength! After we kill them, think of all the rewards we''ll get! I''m themander here, attack!"

    Janro had a strange disposition that allowed him to climb to the peak of the Jarkales Youth. When he had been a child, his mother had been a Jarkales lower ss woman that tried to woo men to stay alive. He frankly wasn''t even sure if his father was General Lorn or any of the other men she served for him to survive.

    When he had been young, he regrly trained against more powerful Authoritarians, and developed what his tribesmen called a Blood Ki Heart. It was something only the most bloodthirsty Jarkales developed. It literally was a small heart made out of Ki that was nested near his shoulders fused from the blood of those he killed at a young age.

    Mixed in with that heart was Ki from Authoritarians, and other beings. Of course, it only slightly increased his strength. The real thing that made him stronger was his desire for revenge! He wanted topletely wipe the Furnace of all that looked down on him! And for some reason, this urge gotpounded when he looked at Prisci. It was like the two of them were natural enemies! She disdained him and he disdained her. Both of them had suffered in their lives in various ways, but only one of them could live!

    "Monica, I''m going to need your help," Prisci looked down at her hand, a small mass of blood was there. "I need you to make sure Sheldon doesn''t die. Can you take him back to the base while I take care of him?"

    "We can kill him easily together!" Monica wiped a tear off her eye. "He-he''s on hisst legs! Let me attack him with you!"

    "He''s been trying to kill Sheldon for thest five minutes, and I keep getting hurt defending that little man." Prisci pointed at him. To say that Jenro used annoying tactics would be an understatement. When he first attacked, he''d instantly debilitated three Horned students, and then constantly made Prisci defend them. She had two holes in her arms that hadn''t healed, and a few scratches on her beautiful pale skin. Her ck shirt had been dorn and hug off her shoulder revealing the tight white top underneath. With her ck hair floating back, she looked extremely worried and depressed.

    "No need to worry," Jenro said, raising his hands. "I''m not fighting the battle anymore, just that girl. Once me and her are finished fighting, I''ll do what the general says. However, until then! Stall the other Horned!"

    "But-but" One of his soldiers responded. His blue eyes started to water in fear. "What if the General dies?"

    "He won''t die! Do what I say! I trained for years to be here! Let us fight!"

    "I''m ready," Prisci smiled at Monica. She put Sheldon on her back and walked away from the other Horned. The other Horned also seemed to want to stop fighting, but didn''t dare approach Prisci. "It''s just me and you now, hotshot. Let''s get this done."

 Chapter 145: His Final Battle

    Chapter 145: His Final Battle

    Prisci''s Fire Ki and Ice Ki exploded off her body while she surged forward to Janro''s position. She activated a variation of Fire King Sprint that Barabin had taught her called Fire''s Jolt. Like a bullet she neared him almost instantly while a deep feeling of power grew inside of her.

    Turning her hand in the air, she punched at Janro while he stepped back. They had already done this five times before, and for some reason she struggled to hit him every time.

    Swoosh!

    Janro''s body turned to the side while arge cloud of sand shot off the floor. Treading lightly on the sand, he spun his foot and kicked with all his might towards Prisci. A small beam of white light shot out of his knee after bouncing off a piece of reflective ss on his knee cap.

    Boom!

    Prisci coughed out blood before he body arched back. She looked almost beautiful, but seemedpletely in the control of Jenro. Pushing his knee forward, another beam of light crashed into Prisci''s gut before she twisted back and floated in the air. She felt the air leaving her body, and looked up in fright at another white beam heading towards her head.

    Boom!

    Prisci''s body curved in the air and then crashed into the sand beneath her. Her mind instantly nked before the mes around her body grew stronger.

    "Heh, not bad! You''re endurance is impable. You must have been treated really badly judging by those scars. I can''t wait to kill you. All your pain will be gone and mine will be somewhat erased!"

    "Jenro! The general has been put in handcuffs! We just got word!"

    "This battle is almost over," Jenro smiled and made a small gun with his finger. He smiled and tightened his ck brows before he said bang. A white busrt of energy shot through the air and right towards Prisci''s neck artery.

    If that hit, she wouldn''t die, but she''d lose all defenses.

    The Horned were extremely weak to attacks to the neck, so most of the time when they trained they learned to protect this at all costs. Unfortunately, this seemed to not be the case for Prisci. She''d been hit so hard that all her reason had disappeared. She had her chin looking up to the sky while pieces of her blue top fell onto the floor. Her white shirt under her body clung to it with sweat while her tanned skin began to reveal its endless scars.

    Boom!

    Prisci went flying back and crashed into the sand.

    Arge burst of blood followed behind her while she stared up at the rising sun.

    ''Mother, I''m sorry. I couldn''t get revenge for you. I-I failed.''

    "Hoho, and now she''s down! Men, prepare to turn around and retreat! After I chop off her head, we can put it on a pike and celebrate taking out one of the next generation of Four guardians!"

    "You piece of shit!" Monica, her arms glowing with extremely beautiful ice marks punched with all her might. "You really thought I left! Go to hell jerk!"

    Boom!

    Monica punched forward with all her might into Jenro''s back while Sheldon smiled to the side. Because of his ability to move wind, he was actually really good at digging through sand, and had made a small pathway for Monica.

    When she took him behind a mountain, he insisted that he do this. Even though he could barely use his Ki, he wanted Prisci to be safe! He almost cried, watching blood dripping out of her neck! Her lips trembled while her skin turned pallid and white! He had to get over there and protect her until her neck healed!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Horned and the Jarkales shed all around him.

    The tides of the battle seemed to turn, and all the Horned students got the upper hand against the remaining Jarkales toon! Five Jarkales soldiers fell one after the other at the same time Jenro fell over.

    They had already lost their will to battle, but that seemed to getpounded to a much higher level when Jenro got pierced through the back.

    Blood shot out of him while a look of disbelief formed in his eyes. He-he hadn''t sensed Monica behind him at all and he already mastered Ki Location. How did she hide her Ki?

    "I have Dark Ki you jerk, I just never use it because it turns me into a monster! I also for some reason really like it when Howard likes other women when I use it, and I''m trying to stop being addicted to that! Now die!"

    Boom!

    Monica stabbed him three more times in the back and then started kicking him from her anger. His blood fell out of his torso while his white armor shinned in the sun split into pieces like a broken open tin can.

    She then stabbed him three more times in the back! This man had to die! He had to die a thousand times over!

    "You won! We''re retreating!" A Jarkales walked over to Monica, "However, can''t you see what you''re doing! You''re making him suffer! What''s wrong with you! Move so I can heal him!"

    For some reason, the Jarkales sounded so human that Monica instantly forgot her rage and backed away. Was she a monster? Was her letting Howard date other women normal. She-she actually looked down and started to watch the Jarkales soldier path him up.

    "I-I-I wasn''t wrong! Look what he did to Prisci!" Monica looked at the Jarkales. Hadn''t she been fighting with him a minute ago. "And you! You tried to kill me, and now you think I''ll just let you heal him?"

    "There are rules to a battle. When we surrender, it means you can take us prisoner. However, it also means you stop fighting and let us heal our soldiers! Grow up, little girl!"

    "Little girl! That man deserves to die! He''s a monster!" Monica fumed and created a giant ice spear! "Now get out of the way or your both dying, hahaha! He''s dying! He''s dying right now!"

    Monica prepared to kill Jenro in all her rage, but for some reason felt like she couldn''t do it. The soldier patching him up just looked at her and scoffed before closing his eyes. He kept wrapping him with his back turned towards the spear.

    "Go ahead, but I''m a medic of the Jarkales 11th toon. It''s my duty to protect everyone on the battlefield! Little Girl, if you''re going to kill me fine, but you''ll get in trouble I promise! Even if you don''t you''ll always regret it!"

    "Monica, good job, but he''s right. Back off," Prisci walked over to her and coughed. Blood still trickled down from her neck, but it had mostly healed. "You-you did it. Now do you mind taking me somewhere to get healed? I-I feel kind of sick."

    "Hmph, you''re a coward," Monica shook her head. "You''re raelly going to let our enemy live! This is a guy that just bragged about chopping off your head and putting it on a pike! First I heard from Howard that Kreal is still alive, and now we''re letting this dude live! I-I''m so tired of this! We''re going to get lose because of letting these men live!"

    "That may be so, but we have to follow the rules." Prisci coughed and grabbed Monica''s arm. "Nowe on. I heard Harvard did something to save us all. Why don''t you go spend some time with your boyfriend. I think I owe Sheldon a thank you."

    "Howard? What happened to Howard?" Monica''s eyes started to tear. "Damn it! Why does everything have to be so difficult! Why can''t we just be happy! Is it really that strange for a girl to have a horn on her head! Aren''t some people born with little nubs for tails! Why can''t I be happy!"

    "You will be,e here," Prisci hugged Monica, "But for now. We have to fight for those we love, okay? Now go check up on Howard. I''m sure he needs you now more than ever."

 Chapter 146: Dormant

    Chapter 146: Dormant

    In the East Branch''s Medical Wing, Jenny and Monica and Harley waited for Howard to wake up.

    He had extremely bad third degree burns on his right arm that had slowly healed, but Jenny mentioned that his Ki Cells had started to act strange. She looked at some of them under the microscope and found out that they seemed to be afraid of Ki. It was almost like they were normal cells, but slowly regaining their Ki Cell properties.

    "This is so strange. The Ki Cells in his body seemed to have been drained of some of their mitochondria. I think this means he over exerted his energy, but how? Ki Cells are extremely robust. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to live for thousands of years."

    "I don''t know, but he''s cute when he''s asleep," Harley grabbed his hand, and gently kissed his palm. She had on a ck long sleeve shirt without pants because she had nned to sleep here overnight. She had on stockings that went up to her beautiful waist, and a gentle smile parting her lips. "How about we kiss him until he wakes up? Maybe that will do the trick?"

    "I-I need to think. I''m going to be in theb. I need to figure out a way to fix Howard''s Ki Cells. I-I may be able to use someone elses'' blood to revitalize them. Hold on."

    Jenny went to the East Branch''s high tech facility that greatly eclipsed anyb she''d ever been to even on the surface.

    There were hundreds of fancy machines that the nobatant Horned had created, and she had almost 100 assistants to work with her. A few of them even had medical degrees because nobatant Horned grew their hornster in life. On average, a nobatant Horned was around 25.

    One of them, Abigale, had a biology degree from her dream school, Montgomery University. Though it was just a town school, it got applicants from all over the world because of their research on the Horned.

    Montgomery City was a ce where the most Horned had ever appeared in the world, and no one knew why. Some people spected that an ancient family had once settled down there, and some of their grandchildren were more likely to have Horned children. However, she already analyzed her and Howard''s genes andpared them. They were so different, they didn''t have amon ancestor for at least 10,00 years!

    "I-I see you have some Ki cells there? Want to work on a project with me. I can be your teacher?" Abigale smiled and patted Jenny on the back. "Ugh, I can tell you''re so down! Come on Jenny! I''ll see what I can do!"

    "Howard, Howard is keeping something from me," Jennymented and put the culture under the microscope. It was a high tech electric microscope that Abigale made from scratch using a self made generator from used car parts. "I was his childhood friend, I tried to kill him once, I left him a love letter, and now I''m dating him. We were in a room together for a day, but it felt like eight months! I-I I have to solve this myself!"

    "You''re smart, but you got to work on teamwork," Abigale tapped Jenny on the back. "Anyways, if you need my help, remember I have 10 years more experience than you do. I might be able to figure something out."

    "Thanks," Jenny smiled and put on a thick pair of round sses. She pushed her brte hair to the side and focused all her might on trying to save Howard. "I-I promise I''ll make it happen!"

    ###

    Jenny spent a lot of time in theb over the course of three days.

    She used dozens of ingredients to try and get Howard''s Ki Cells to recharge. He still hadn''t woken up, and things seemed to be returning to normal at the East Branch. Unfortunately, there had been 1005 failed trials. She only had a few ingredients left with different enough chemicalpositions to affect the structural change of the Ki Cells.

    "Let''s see. Heh, Sea Root Extract." Jenny ground it with a pestle and then synthesized it down to its pure elements before putting it on the Ki Cell. "One of the rarest roots in the Furance for some reason. Even though it has the mostmon name ever!"

    Swoosh!

    Howard''s Ki Cells instantly seemed to turn into a ravenous beast when Jenny put the Sea Root Extract inside of the culture. It ate it, and instantly seemed to expand rapidly. However, a secondter, it seemed to return to normal.

    "Did-did it just eat the Sea Root Extract?" Jenny rubbed her eyes. "So strange. Let me mix it with a catalyst and see what it does."

    ###

    Howard still hadn''t woken up after 4 days, but his body seemed to have regained its full strength.

    When he had been fighting General Lorn, he thought he could do it with only activating the 2nd Array of Fire King''s Last Stand, but for some reason his body chose to activate the 3rd array.

    Since Fire King Last Stand had 6 arrays, it wouldn''t cause any permanent damage, but it really would make him sleep for a week. The girls didn''t know he''d soon wake up and be beady eyed and ready to go. They were in shambles. Monica hadn''t fixed her green hair in days and had running mascara. Both of the girls were in long shirts with stockings. Who needed to dress up when you were waiting for someone you loved to wake up.

    "I-I found out something really interesting! Open his mouth wide!" Jenny ran in the door with a smile. "I know what he needs! He needs a special kind of catalyst!"

    "English!" Monica said, "What are you talking about!"

    "I-I made him a drink that will replenish his Ki Cells quickly!" Jenny ran in with a small white canteen in her arm. "Haha, open his mouth wide! We''re about to get a fully recharged Howard and I bet he''ll be better than ever!"

 Chapter 147: World On His Shoulders

    Chapter 147: World On His Shoulders

    Howard took a deep breath.

    His body felt fully energized and full of life. He pushed himself off the bed and stared up at Jenny, Monica, and Harley smiling at him. Monica instantly swarmed him with a kiss against the lips.

    "You-you idiot! Mmm! Don''t do that again!"

    "Sorry," Howardughed and brushed back his ck hair. "I-I had no choice but to use my full strength. What happened? Why do I feel like my body fully healed, and even got stronger!"

    "Thank Jenny," Monica said and pushed her towards him. "Ha ha! Now kiss him, Jenny! You earned it! Tell him the cool thing you made."

    Jenny blushed and closed her eyes. She didn''t want to kiss Howard in front of the other girls. She had on her white coat and it sort of dripped over her waist before Howard pulled her in for a kiss too! He smiled at her, and then she opened her eyes and looked at him closely.

    "Ugh, I found out what drained your Ki Cells. They werecking in a special type of mitochondria agent. I-I don''t want to get too into it, but you...you should feel better than ever. I''m guessing you got 5 percent stronger actually!"

    "I-I do feel fully energized," Howard smiled. "What happened? Did one of you do something to me in my sleep?"

    "Nope, that''s tonight after Ren kills you," Harley kissed him on the cheek, "Tonight is still my night to spend with you. Monica said it''s okay. However, we got this strange message from Founder Arista. She says you have to go soon."

    "OMG! What day is it?" Howard asked with his jaw lowered! "The-those people are supposed to invade! Has it been a week? I-I heard from Earl that it be a week if I used that ability."

    Howard nervously jumped up and ran outside into the hallway with his clothes almost falling off his body. He looked around the corner and looked down at his white patients outfit. He felt a breeze in the back and saw Monica and Harleyughing.

    "Not like we won''t see that in the future," Monica giggled. "Haha, don''t worry! You woke up in 3 days thanks to Jenny here."

    Howard nodded his head and clutched his wrist. This was really good. With this kind of strength, he would be much safer when the Arthraku youth came to attack him. It felt like he realyl had entered into the middle stages of the A rank. Though it seemed fast, he guessed that his near death experience plus whatever form Jenny used made him stronger.

    Ultimately, this was half wrong. Howard still hadn''t recovered his full strength from what the End Empire did to him. Jenny had thought she fully fixed it with a pill, but they also did damage to Howards internal organs to try and keep him from developing more than 20 Ki Hearts. With what Jenny had done, he now had the potential to develop many more than before, but it was still nothingpared to his original perfect body.

    His original body was considered so dangerous by the End Empire that they spent weeks trying to trick Anibell from hearing about his location. Teacher Anibell actually had a hiddenwork on the Surface that she never told Howard or any of the other Horned about. Only Ren and a few of the Founders knew. It was just for situations like that.

    It had also been how she found out about Indell, Barabin''s grandson, and the reason Jenny was here.

    Howard wanted to thank her for all she had done, but right now his main focus was on running to Ren! He wanted to make sure the battle ended well! He almost forgot he was half naked when he used King Fire Sprint to run down the hallway!

    When he made it to the 4th floor, he smiled and jumped into Teacher Annibell''s arms! When had she gotten here!

    "It''s my favorite teacher!" Howard smiled and got caught in her arms. "What are you doing here?"

    "Coming to get you," Teacher Anibell''s eyebrows tensed. "Coming to take you to Jarkales Valley so you can go to another Unimed Shrine. It''s time for more training, Howard! I taught you better than to halfway off yourself to defeat an enemy!"

    "Don''t me the boy. It was my fault," Ren invited Prisci into the room. Who had saw Howard running and immediately followed suit. "It''s my fault that I''m not strong enough to defeat a Jarkales General. I guess the Founders are still needed after all."

    The Founders had wanted to retire, and decided to go on an adventure. No one else that they know of lived for more than 300 years, so it made sense to strike a bnce they should leave. However, when they had left they found out about the Night Lords and the other races in the Abyss Wall. Once they figured that, they realized of course they couldn''t retire!

    However, what really made their situation special was that the new Demon Lord had arrived, Howard. Any time a period of great change urred, there were usually hundreds of death to follow! It was just the natural order of things! When good things happened, bad things happened too!

    Relsan sighed and watched Prisci sit down in a chair. She had on a one piece ck suit that was tight. She looked like she wanted to hide from the world today, and didn''t bother to smile.

    "d you''re awake. When are we leaving?"

    "What do you mean we?" Howard asked with a smile. "I''m going by myself. You can''t fight the Arthraku. You might die!" Howard nned to run, and worst case if he activated Fire King''s Last Stand again he could win. Unfortunately, it might make it hard for him to survive for a few months, but it would great.

    In this case, Howard would be wrong because he already activated the third level of Fire King''s Last Stand. That meant for a year, if he activated it at any time, he could very well die. Even with Jenny''s form that made his Ki Cells technically stronger, there was still a risk for multiple activations. Ki Cells had their own microcosm in Howard''s body that had its own rules. If he activated it, even though they were stronger, the areas around them still hadn''t fully changed! It would be disastrous!

    "Okay, Howard. You''re starting to develop what I call the world on your shouldersplex," Teacher Annibell shook her head. "You can''t defeat everyone by yourself. Ren is the real reason you won tha battle, remember. Not You."

    "The Founders are also a lot stronger than you," Ren added. "What are you going to do when we have to fight entire armies of people? Prisci will be going with you. One, because Sheldon requested it, and two because Monica requested it!"

    "Why? Why would they do that?" Howard said with a smile. "I''m fine, I really am fine!"

    "You''re about as fine by yourself as a small boy without his mother," Prisci said. "Look, Howard. Monica came to me and said she wants me to go with you to see if we''repatible and I agreed. The Arthraku will be tough, but you will be able to spend time with me. Worst case scenario, we can just rely on teacher Anibell."

    Teacher Annibell nodded her head, but she knew it be against the rules if she interfered with a fight of youth. Basically, the Furnace had many rules of war that had been established over the years. Some of these rules were things like when people surrender, don''t kill them. However, there was also a rule about youths versus adults.

    She could help Howard, but if one of them escaped they''d tell the Arthraku and they''d be more likely ot attack. Of course, a lot of people attacked Howard, but he was usually with adults at the time. With just the Arthraku by themselves. In a group of only youths, she''d be a sore spot that they''d want to vanquish from the Furance. They might even send their entire army to wipe out the Horned, and Founder Arista explicitly was trying to do everything she could to stop that!

    "Well, Howard. It''s time to go," Teacher Annibell smiled. "Pack your things, Howard. Spend one night with your girlfriends. Then we''ll be taking a bus to Jarkales Valley until they arrive. I think I know just the person who will want to see you."

    "You''ll be sharing a room with me," Prisci''s brow tensed with agitation. She slightly paused. "I sleep with my long sleeve shirt on at all time! If you ask me to do anything but hug you I''ll be pissed! Do you hear me! No touching my arms, and only the arms around the waist! I heard you don''t sleep without girls!"

    "I''me excited!" Harvard said with a smile. "I''m excited to prove you all wrong. I can really protect you all by myself! And I''m sure I will one day too!"

 Chapter 148: Dream Ki Training Room

    Chapter 148: Dream Ki Training Room

    Howard went to the East Branch''s Main Suite.

    After the battle, he was a minor celebrity in the East Branch and everyone seemed smiled out him when he walked into his bedroom. He wondered what some of the girls in the hallway had overheard. A few blushed when they looked at his countenance. It seemed like the secrets behind the world were hidden in the pupil of their eyes.

    "Howard, are youing in?" Monica blushed and opened the door. "It''s nothing much, but we prepared a thank you for you." Monica seemed to have on a ck dress that hugged her body so tightly he could almost already feel his hands touching against her body.

    He smiled and decided to walk in and sat down on the bed.

    There were a few candles, and half the room was sealed off by arge wooden separator. Where were the other two girls? He thought both Harley and Jenny would be here tonight.

    "Howard, I asked the other two girls to not be here for a little bit, but we decided to take shifts." Monica bit her lip and pushed him on the bed. Jenny gets thest shift, Harley gets the second shift, and I get the first shift. We decided not to lst you sleep all night. You can sleep on the bus tomorrow! Today, you''re making sure we''re all satisfied!"

    "We might not see you for a few weeks to a few years! You-you better miss me, jerk! You better think about me every night, and think about me while you kiss everyone else! I-I don''t care if it''s selfish, I don''t care! For a minute, I just want to be the old me! Please-Please Howard, Please think about me all the time!"

    "I always think about you," Howard sat down on the bed and let Monica sit to his other side. He smiled and looked into her glistening green-blue eyes and gently grabbed her hand. He smiled widely and felt an extremely warm feeling enter into his body. "I-I just have something I''m dealing with. I-I heard from Ren that I don''t let you guys help me, but that''s not true! I love it when you help me sleep at night! I love getting kissed by your lips!"

    "Well, Howard," Monica pushed him onto the bed and thrust her hands into his shoulders. "You''re going to help me tonight by closing your eyes and feeling my back, my shoulders and all the warmth I have to offer. Even though it''s just kissing, you''re going to enjoy it! And that''s that! Now let me be in charge!"

    "Heh! Of course, you''re in charge," Howard closed his eyes and grabbed her waist. "Now,e here and kiss me already! I''m getting tired of staring at your beautiful lips and not touching them! Attack me with them right now!"

    "Hmph, the battle has just started," Monica smacked her lips against his face and then pulled him into her grasp. "This battle, Howard, you can''t win."

    ###

    Four hourster, Howard looked up at Jenny while Harley left the room. She looked back and touched her lips while a current traveled through her body.

    "Good session. You''re off the hook for a month," Harley pulled on her ck dress and looked at the gossoping girls in the hallway. A few of them could''t believe Howard had three girlfriends taking shifts, but some clearly wanted to be with him for the night.

    "You all need to be quiet," Harley muttered at a few girls standing by the white walls in the East Branch Hallway. "Howard is the reason you''re all alive! Now either go in there and kiss him or clear away! Jenny is the reason he''s alive! So deal with it!"

    The girls cleared the hallway and a few muttered "Unbeleivable," while Harley mmed her hand against the wall. Tears started to fall down her eyes while a powerful urge to go back into the room overwhelmed her.

    "Why? Why doesn''t he like me as much as them?" Harley caused a piece of ster to fall on the wall like her tears. "Is it my personality? Am I too upfront? Does he like girls that y hard to get?"

    Harley turned and cracked open the door and saw Jenny snuggling with Howard.

    What was going on? They didn''t start kissing yet.

    Jenny and her mede eye contact for a second before Howard looked up at Harley''s beautiful brown eyes. Her hair was still ruffled from Howard''s hand caressing her, but hse felt truly sad.

    Jenny had seemed to notice this, and smiled at Harley.

    "You-you really think it''s okay?"

    "Sure," Jenny said, "It''s not like it hasn''t been this way for me since the beginning. I knew dating you would require you to have two more girlfriends scoundrel. I already nned to let other sleep with you at night."

    "You spotted me," Harley wiped of a tear from her eye. "How? I tried to be quiet."

    "Juste join us in bed!" Howard said with a smile. "Jenny doesn''t even want to kiss me too much tonight! Just to cuddle! Spots open!"

    "And That''s why I''ll always hate to like you," Harleyughed and jumped on the bed before she felt Howard surround her with his warmth. It felt like a powerful force touched her body and awoke her from her sadness. "Because you''re just too damn lovable and honest."

    "Hehe! Well, I''m not that generous!" Howard kissed Jenny in the lips! "I would never let any other guy have you! You''re all mine! Hahaha! All mine!"

    "I''m going to sleep," Harley closed her eyes and smiled. "Thanks Howard. You can kiss him now Jenny. My lips kind of hurt, so it''s fine."

    "Well then, since I did save your life," Jenny said with a smile. "I guess I''ll kiss you once or twice on the cheek."

    Howard smiled and felt his lips touch against Jenny''s before he started to hear Harley snore. She sounded so cute when she snored. Heughed and gently brushed back her hair while Jenny''s body gently pressed against his. He felt her heat, and it could only cause him to smile.

    "I''ll miss you guys! Now time to start the journey!"

    ###

    In Jarlon Valley,

    A small green bus bounced on the road while Arge woman sat on top of the bus. She was much too big to fit in the bus, but seemed smallpared to the massive mountains in front of her.

    Therge desert expanse around her seemed to be constantly changing from the powerful winds. A massive tower waited in front of her. It was the new Unimed Shirne that the Varlen had built in thest two weeks.

    They had found a Dream Ki Vein, which they had started to use to create a new training room. When the first Shrines got created, they had all been built on Dream Ki Veins. They made it possible for many disparate training environments to be created, and other things to be manipted.

    Of course, the coolest thing about the training room was that it could be designed by the person inside the training space. For two weeks, Howard and Prisci would be able to create environments to train the other person. By using Dream Ki, they could manipte the space. They could create monsters, but couldn''t defy reality past a certain point. Dream Ki affected reality instead of creating dream. That was the different between the training room and an actual Dream World. A Dream World literally was formed from the dreams of those sleeping at night. Anything was possible in a Dream World!

    A Dream World is also what a Dream Myth needed to fully turn into a Dream Enchantress. Because a Dream World allowed for certain rules of reality to be broken, it also made it easier to transform. It was very dangerous for anyone besides a Varlen to go into a dream world, though, but Howard nned going to pay back the Dream Myth after everything was over.

    "Well, we''re almost there," Howard said and took a deep breath. "We''re almost to our new bedroom. However, Annibell. Are you sure it wouldn''t be better for us to train together."

    "You will bothpete with each other for those two weeks, and sleep together every night," Annibell somewhat blushed looking down at the two teenagers. "You will also do better if any nightmares appear in the Dream Room. I''m actually looking forward to what you''ll be like when youe out. Especially you Prisci. I hope Howard can make you start smiling again,"

    I can smile," Prisci looked in the mirror and half smiled. "Ugh, I can''t believe I agreed to this! You better behave Howard! You may be close to me in strength, but if you piss me off I can attack you in your sleep."

    "The room has all been prepared!" A Varlen came out with sweating from his face. "However, we have news! We only have one week for them to train! The Arthraku areing quickly!"

 Chapter 149: 100 Warrior Simulations

    Chapter 149: 100 Warrior Simtions

    Dream Room, Unimed Shrine

    Howard felt the Ki on his body increase manifold when he walked in the room with Prisci. It was apletely ck room with a few irrigated channels of water running down the left and right side of the space.

    In the center, there was amand panel.

    Annibell closed the door for them before a small light turned on. There was only a single hanging chandelier in the center of the room. When it turned on, the entire nk space only slightly brightened. A single small bed was against the wall with a single nket. Howard immediately smiled while Prisci dropped her jaw.

    "I-I''m only sleeping with you tonight because Ren asked me to! Don''t think I''m an easy target."

    "Hehe, I''ll behave," Howard smiled and walked over to the council. "However, what do we do in here. No one told me anything."

    "It''s because I''m still the leader," Prisci put her hand on the council and caused a floating screen to appear. She smiled, and pointed over at the wall while a light strand of Ki started toe out of her body.

    "Beneath us, the irrigation channels lead to the Dream Ki Vein. They all run to this council so we can use our Ki to control Dream Ki. It''s a little bitplicated, but this council turns the messages we put in our Ki into the Dream Veins before a dream space is created. Get it?"

    "I-I guess I''ll try it and find out, so What are you going to imagine for me."

    "We have one week," Prisci''s brow tensed angrily while she looked up at Howard. His ck hair made him look handsome and his face had grown more mature. He also seemed more confident and started having more bass in his voice. He was starting to sound like a leader, and it scared her. She wanted to be in control! "I-I''m going to be in charge of all the dreams. We''re going to go through the 100 warrior simtions Ren provided me with. Each of the Founders won these 100 warrior simtions in under 3 weeks. We have to do it in one week."

    The Warrior simtions included things like how to use 10 troops to beat 100 and how to use 1000 trops to beat 10,000. However, they also had somewhat surprising game. All of the Four Guardiansalways had two pairs of men and women, two couples if you will. The Four Guardians had a responsibility to date another Founder, so basically Prisci had no choice but to date Howard.

    Ren hade to her a few weeks ago when she was looking at a confession from Sheldon and told her she''d have to date Howard if she wanted to be a Founder. The emotional strain of being a Guardian needed you to have someone that would always be at your side.

    Ren never told this to Howard, but everyone else besides him had a much greater chance of dying! Monica, Una, Reece, Harley didn''t have as much potential as Prisci, nor did Zack and Sheldon! They could die on any battle when he turned his head! He needed someone that would love him through the deaths that came with life!

    "I-I don''t n on letting anyone die, but let''s start!" Howard smiled and looked at Prisci up and down. She had on a pretty brown uniform with darkjeans that hugged tightly against her body. It had cute buttons that ran down the center and she also had a ne around her neck. With her pale skin shimmering and her golden eyes glowing, Howard gulped and looked at her. He couldn''t wait till they slept in the same bed together!

    ###

    The first of the 100 Warrior simtions was just Howard and Prisci versus two Aresoul youth a low power level.

    It was easy and Howard and Prisci finished it in less than an hour.

    The second through fifth were a little bit harder, and the sixth through twentieth took them twenty minutes to finish. There was no way they were going to finish it in time! Howard walked over to the bed with Prisci and tossed off his torn ck shirt. He quickly changed into a wifebeater shirt and jumped on the mattress.

    Prisci had watched him change and seemed somewhat irritated by her clothes. They also had been torn at the sleeves.

    "Close your eyes!"

    "No! Why?" Howardined. "I let you watch me change."

    "I''m the leader here! Come on Howard. I don''t even have a choice about dating you." Prisci sat down on the bed and pulled out a white long sleeve shirt from her tightly packed bag. "I-I have so many scars. Just please."

    "Okay," Howard smiled and turned over. He was so tired from his first 24 hours in the room that he just wanted to grab something soft and go to bed. "My eyes are closed now! You can change in peace."

    "You better not or I''ll bite you!" Prisci grumbled and thought about Howard''s progress today.

    He really was incredibly good when it came to making tactical decisions and he seemed at least ten years older when she was in danger. Most teenagers wouldn''t think of using thier own Ki to try and ignite sand. When she had been about to be defeated, he melted the ground below her and she fell just quick enough that she dodged.

    "That was supposed to be on of the hardest problems in the beginning. Number 20 took Ren and Annibell two days." Prisci quickly changed her white shirt and got in the bed. "So, what? Howard you got a girl in your bed. Now what."

    "Kiss me to sleep!"

    "Hell No! Not yet" Prisci fumed and turned around before she felt Howard''s hand grab hers. "I-I''m not ready to just give into you yet. You haven''t even done anything romantic."

    "Hehehe! Then wait till tomorrow night! You''ll be kissing me alot!" Howard smiled and gently brushed aside her hair before he snuggled against her back. "I''ll make you warm many nights in a row okay?"

    "You''re handsome, but a pain in the ass," Prisci inched closer towards him and felt his warmth. "You''re lucky there is only one nket. This is clearly a trap."

    ###

    Warrior simtion number 56

    Three days passed and Howard and Prisci had made incredible progress. They had learned to work together well and Howard seemed to be able to slightly manipte her ice Ki in the air.

    His lineage from Demon King Earl was evident.

    For simtion 56, 1000 Aresoul had surrounded 25 Horned and were going to attack from all sides. The only way to survive, Prisci had extrapted, was to sacrifice 22 Horned so that three of them could live.

    By making a circle with 25 Horned, they could create a powerful shield in the center while they dug a hole in the ground to escape. Once they escaped, they could nk the Aresoul from an odd angle and they''d be defeated.

    Fortunately, there was a second option that Howard thought of.

    With thousands of Aresoul doors opening to kill them, Howard thought of using a shield of Ice Ki at an angle to reflect some of the attacks. Though this wouldn''t work normally, they just so happened to be in a water in.

    With so much water, Prisci was rapidly able to form a wall of ice to divert the attacks.

    Howard then used the opportunity to dig a hole in the water for all 25 to escape. When they were finished, she opened the book and checked for the two answers on the next page. If she got the wrong answer, the page wouldn''t turn. This time, it opened to a golden page.

    "I don''t believe it." The book had been created at another Dream Ki Vein, so it had unnatural properties, and got knowledge from the Dream Ki entering into it. Basically, it still had a minor connnection to the person who wrote it even if they weren''t in the current space. In that way, it was almost always constantly being rewritten. "We-we found a golden solution. I guess on to 57."

    "Hehe! It''s night time! I have a surprise for you!"

    Howard had been trying to get Prisci to kiss him, and this time used his Dream Ki to make her a surprise. Of course, even though it wasn''t real, he''d gotten up 5 minutes earlier then her today to make it.

    "Let me see," Prisci quenched her fist. "You-you''re opening up the door to my heart, but I might just shut it if it''s bad."

    "Here ites!" Howard put his hand in the council. "You ready?"

    "I''m ready for bed." Prisci closed her eyes and walked over to the mattress. "However, don''t grab my waist so hard tonight, I''m going to get bruised."

    Howard smiled and then watched the entire room seemed to turn into a gigantic room of endless beauty. 1000s of flowers sprouted out of the ground on lilies. A few floating mes appeared in the room while Prisci stared in awe.

    "Ugh, just get in bed. You might have earned a point there."

    ###

    Prisci put her arms around Howard and kissed him in the morning while she woke up.

    She blushed and quickly went to change her clothes while Howard went to get ready for the day. She had kissed him once or twice the night before.

    However, she was worried, the 58th Warrior Simtion was supposed to be the hardest out of all hundred. She looked over at Howard and saw him with her back turned. She felt like he was almost impossible to grasp. Like arge mountain towering over her.

    "If he beats this challenge, I might really have to marry the jerk," She bit her lip and watched a strange wilderness appear in front of her. "Let''s hope it''s not impossible."

 Chapter 150: Impossible Task

    Chapter 150: Impossible Task

    The 58th Warrior Simtion had to do with the Two Horned in the trial surviving against the onught of a 1000 Varlen Dream Beasts.

    The wilderness they were in contained thousands of caves with different directions to run in in order to escape the Varlen''s Dream Beasts. This was one task that many of the previous Four Guardians said required a great intuition! This was something that couldn''t be made over night and had to be trained. It had to do with a person''s unique ability to sense Ki! There was no way Howard would be able toplete this in under a day! The record had been five days, and that was set by Founder Arista when she was a Guardian.

    The Four Guardians had gotten up to their seventh set of Guardians, so that meant over 24 of the most talented people in the history of the Furnace had neverpleted this simtion in time! Harvard took a deep breath and remained calm. At the same time, he activated his Dream Ki to the maximum.

    "I just realized. No one that took this challenge had Dream Ki before. Heh, if I use it, is it cheating?"Howard took a deep breath and smiled at Prisci. "We only have a week. Do you think it would be a disgrace to the other Founders?"

    "Some of the strongest Four Guardians had two elements like me. Do whatever you want, Howard. Just understand we''re standing on the shoulders of giants! Do you really think Dream Ki will make a huge difference?"

    Howard held out his hand and suddenly a line of light shot in dozens of directions that went into all the various caves. One of the things he noticed about Dream Ki that had the most benefit is the ability to take more than one path at once.

    ''I spent nights thinking about the most valuable thing about Dream Ki. It isn''t it''s overwhelming power, but it''s ability to allow you to travel in more than one direction at a time!"

    Howard had heard that General Lorn had an insane ability to detect what every single one of his soldiers was doing at a time, and could use that tomand them in battle. This was a skill that only truly belonged to the Jarkales, however, Howard couldn''t help think he had to have a way to do that as well!

    Last night, after kissing Prisci to sleep, he stayed up all night concocting a n to increase his strength! Dream Ki seemed to be the answer! By using his Dream Ki to appear in more than one direction, he could also keep his eye on the entire battlefield!

    ''I won''t need to use Fire King''s Last Stand if I can keep an eye on everything that''s happening.'' Howard pointed at a cave to the right.

    Because they were in the Dream Room, it really felt like they''d entered into a wilderness with a small pathway full of caves appearing in front of them when the room changed. The ck walls had gotten reced by trees, and even the room seemed to expand endlessly with the most majestic of skies above them.

    Howard grabbed Priscis hand and rushed down a tunnel while the footsteps of the Dream Beasts could be heard.

    "The goal is to make it to the other side of the wilderness right!"

    "Yes, but what are you doing? Wouldn''t it make more sense to go in the jungle!"

    In warrior simtion 58, Prisci had read that most of the Guardians took the forest and defeated the Dream Beasts one by one at various key points. There was a narrow pass where thergest Dream Beasts could be trapped, and a river that certain types of Land Dream Beasts couldn''t enter.

    Ultimately, only one of the Guardians had dared try thework in the mountain that appeared behind them. However, Howard had confidence in his dream ki! The cavern had dozens of different pathways that branched out and twisted in several directions while the walls started to shake from the Dream Beasts attacks.

    However, whenever Howard turend, he seemed to know exactly what was going to happen. Every few seconds, a sh of Dream Ki shot out of his body that shot down more tunnels.

    His eyes looked extremely focused, but at the same time certain. Prisci blushed feeling him guiding her into the supposed impossible maze.

    "Did he master Ki Prediction. No way, that''s an SS rank skill." Prisci gasped in shock while Howard took her further and further into the tunnel. "Ki Prediction allows a person to chose the best direction out of several direction, or use the best move out of several moves. However, even that shouldn''t allow him to know which direction to go! There''s simply too many options!"

    "Howard, stop!" Prisci noticed Howard''s eyes had turend sheer white. "You can''t use Ki Prediction yet! Your body doesn''t have Ki Hearts and won''t be able to handle it!"

    Prisci had heard that Ki Prediction required a Horned to have at least 35 Ki Hearts, and also was almost impossible to sustain for more than a few minutes. Founder Arista had somewhat mastered it, but could only use it for 3 minutes!

    Swoosh!

    They sprinted down another tunnel while their footsteps rang against the walls. Howard was fast, but seemed to be running out of strength. The ability he was using was incredibly taxing!

    Rawr!

    Arge Dream Beast''s massive w seemed to possess endless strength while it shed at Howard through the wall. He rolled to dodge, and looked at its golden eyes before a powerful me of Dark Ki shot it down the tunnel.

    "We''re almost there! We''re almost to the other side!" Howard smiled and turned back Prisci refused to move! They were about to getpletely surrounded and she refused to move!

    "What the hell was that! How did you know it would attack!" Prisci pushed Howard against the wall and ignored the sound of rushing footsteps. "What skill are you using? Are you secretly working with the Jarkales?! Did General Lorn teach you that special skill of his!"

    "I made it up!" Howard said and wiped off the dust from his head. "It''s using Dream Ki to check out all the tunnels. It''s really simple!"

    "Stop messing with me! You''re reminding me of those doctors that told me everything would be fine! Look at my arms!" Prisci pulled up her sleeves and pointed at a cut on her arm. "This is from that same doctor! He told me he just wanted to make a small incision to fix my bone! He tried to rip me up becuase he thought I was special! I won''t be tricked by anyone again!"

    "I understand. They killed me every single day to make me weak," Howard smiled and shook his head. "Or maybe I don''t understand. I-I had to be happy and sad multiple times a day. However, I promise to love you like no tomorrow! Not a single thing will get in our way!"

    "Heh, you''re funny. However, if you really can use Dream Ki to peer in every direction, what mark do I have on my back? If you can look around a hill, you can sense that right."

    "Oh, do you give me permission? I''d never look at your body without permission," Howardughed and hugged her. "Are you sure? You sure?

    "Yes, if you''re using Dream Ki and not General Lorn''s Ki Projection skill, then you should be able to see behind my shirt!" Prisci blushed and felt Howard grabbing her harder, putting all his warmth towards her body! "Come on, we don''t have time!"

    "It''s a seven edged star. What does that mean?" Howard''s Dream Ki traveled through her shirt and then slowly disappaered. An image appeared in his mind. "Who the hell would do that to you?"

    "They are called the Seven Star Empire," Prisci tried not to cry, but felt her entire body breaking down. "They-they killed my entire family lineage! I''ll do anything to kill them! They are even worse than the End Empire!"

    Howard smiled and turend to his right and saw at least 20 Dream Beasts rushing down the tunnel on his left and right side. They''d have to do it again, but he simply just hugged Prisci while he waited for their death.

    Of course, since it was like a dream, they really wouldn''t die, however, the pain would be very simr to real life. However, it was just too important of a time for Prisci. He tried to cherish her wholly while a Dream Beasts w traveled straight towards his gut.

    "I''ll always be here for you!" Howard smiled while the w pierced into his back. "P-Promise! I''ll take care of them and make you trust me! I''ll be the light in the darkness at night that guides you forward! Do you hear me!"

    "Thank you, Howard. I''m sorry!" Prisci looked down and saw arge tail had pierced into his gut. "I-I''ll work on it, okay." Blood gushed out of her mouth before everything went dark. "I-I''m sorry for not trusting you. It''s just I don''t trust- my-myself."

    "Hehe, it''s okay! We can just try again!" Howard got shed dozens of more times but refused to die until he said those words. "You''re beautiful even with scars. I like you, Prisci."

    ###

    3rd try at the 58th Warrior Simtion

    Howard turned down a long cavern while he activated Ki Transformation and killed five Dream Beasts with a powerful me. Dozens of serpents of Ki flickered in every direction and cleared out the path in front of him.

    Arge temple was in the forest surrounded by Dream Beasts, however, Howard wasn''t scared. He''d trapped thousands in the tunnel, and there was a maximum of 50 Dream Beasts left to kill before they acheived victory.

    "You got this Howard!" Prisci created arge fire ball that seemed to transform her into a running me. Dozens of icicle''s started to grow out of her and melt from the me. She looked like a running spiked ball about to crash into a line of Dream Beasts, but she wasn''t afraid. "We can do this! We can beat the record by an entire day!"

    Boom!

    Howard activated all his Dream Ki and suddenly burst right up to a Dream Beast with ck fur and smashed its head down into the grass beneath it. With a turn, he seemed to appear in six different directions with dozens of Ki Strands shooting at the Dream Beasts from his hands.

    His Dark Ki mixed in with his regr Ki and created whips of destruction. All the Dream Beasts instantly shot in several directions. Prisci could only gasp in awe when she saw the entrance to the temple. Howard really was impressive, and had grown so strong.

    He single handedly took out 50 C rank Dream Beasts in less than a minute, and all she had to do was deal with 5 behind them with her icicles. Blood shot out the back of the Dream Beasts while they ran into therge 6 floored temple.

    Boom!

    A powerful voice echoed through the chamber that said "You''vepleted the task." Before the world seemed to shrink back into the Dream Council. Howard dropped onto the floor and wiped off blood on his mouth.

    "I-I think I need to rest," Howard smiled and instanty fainted. "The world is heavy when you try to carry it by yourself. Hehe, but I love doing it!"

 Chapter 151: The Fifth Guardian

    Chapter 151: The Fifth Guardian

    Warrior Simtions 58 - 99 went by like a breeze.

    Howard and Prisci took turns making ns to improve their leadership abilities. However, there was something special about the 100th Warrior Simtion. It was the same as the first, but also meant to be provide the most important lesson.

    It was just Howard and Prisci versus two Aresoul Magicians that were weaker then them. However, unlike the first time, the whole purpose of the challenge wasn''t to win, but to lose. They had to think of five ways they could lose to someone weaker than them by making certain mistakes.

    Basically, it was to teach humility.

    Howard had no trouble in this aspect, but for Prisci she found it very challenging. She promised herself to never lose a battle again, and it was hard for her to try and think of the wrong moves to make. She only wanted victory, and felt her heart aching to destroy the Aresoul even if it would cause them to fail.

    The simtion spawned two 18 year old youths that they fought in the Dream Room. Aside for being younger than her, they had crappy footwork, and regrly fell over if Howard attacked even once.

    The only way to lose to them deliberately would be to jump into one of their attacks. At least, that was what Prisci thought.

    They only had four doorways which meant they were in the C rank at best.

    However, Howard always had no trouble losing. He seemed to expect their moves and know how to do the wrong thing. One time, he even went as far as to stab himself with his own Ki Sword in a simple exchange with them.

    "Come on, Prisci! It''s only 5 loses." Howard wiped the sweat off his head. "We just have to lose against them! It''snot that difficult! Just think of the wrong thing to do!"

    Prisci smiled at Howard, but shook her head.

    It wasn''t worth it for her to finish the Warrior Simtions and admit defeat.

    She had gotten used to Howard touching her and rubbing her back and making her feel special, but she hadn''t gotten used to teh scars on her body. When Howard tried to gently rub his finger up her arm the other night, following a scar to her shoulder, she almost snapped.

    He had also suffered, but he didn''t seem to care!

    What was she missing?!

    "Howard, do the Simtion by yourself. Once youplete it, I will take my time finishing it," Prisic pointed over at the bed. "I need to think, and get ready for bed. Today is ourst day in here, so I''ll do it quickly after taking a nap."

    "Are you sure?" Howard looked at the dream council and shook his head. "I mean. Those teenagers may seem weak, but they can still blow up a car! They aren''t that weak!"

    Howard had gotten to the point that he could literally almost destroy the entire top of a mountain if his rage manifested to its fullest. However, it didn''t mean when he got into the Furnace he was weak. In fact, he was strong enough that an army had to defend him in the F rank! However, his old attacks still would cause damage against his new attacks.

    If he forgot to use his Ki to protect his body for one second, he could still get a grievous wound, or he closed his eyes and fell asleep! These were important things to know!

    "Uhmmm, I only have on thing to defeat, and it''s sadness," Prisci smiled and kissed Howard on the forehead before moving down to his lips and snapping a kiss. "You-you are kind of helping, but I have a big hole in my heart that just gets bigger with time. You''ve only made a small dent."

    "And! And I also feel guilty! Guilty that in the battle against the Jarkales Monica saved me! I-I should''ve finished that bastard off! However, look at me! I''m so scared of defeat I''m holding you back!"

    "Defeat is not getting what you want. You can lose and get what you want," Howard smiled and pointed over at the bed. "Just think about it. I''m not a good leader in any sense, but I''m learning! Why don''t you learn how to win and lose at the same time."

    "Win and lose... " Prisci smiled andughed. Her coiled brown hair fell passed her shoulders while she let out a chuckle. Her golden eyes shimmered while her tube top shirt seemed to fluctuate with her stomach, and she just looked really pretty. "Hahaha! I like that, but I got real problems Howard. I didn''t have an army of girls to make me feel better when the tortured me. Instead, they wanted me to feel pain to study my Ki Cells! You don''t get it!"

    "I-I got shot on my birthday," Howard said, "My family died in front of me, and I just grew horns out of my head." He could still see it happening. "My mother screamed and held out her hand to try and protect me even though I had horns."

    "My father never cared about me, but even when he died he screamed for me to live. I-I know pain! I just was lucky enough to have people to care about! Care about me and help us win!"

    Prisci felt like something snapped inside of her and she walked over to the Dream Council and smiled before wiping a tear from her eye. Looking back at Howard, she felt like perhaps she was wrong. Her family hadn''t died in front of her in such a viscious way, and in fact, they were still probably alive.

    She huffed out a breath of fresh air and waved Howard over.

    "Come on! Let me lose once so we can sleep together once more before all hell breaks loose."

    "Okay!" Howard smiled! "Let''s do it!"

    ###

    The Aresoul in the C rank that Howard and Prisci fought made virtually every mistake possible, but were still incredibly strongpared to a normal human.

    One was tall and muscr with brown hair and the other thin with ck dark eyes, and pale skin. When they fought together, however, they really did suck in battle. However, when Prisci attacked them with only half her strength, she found that it only took a single doorway for her to die.

    Boom!

    Arge beam of light came out of the door from one of the Jarkales and she died for the 5th and final time. Her body plopped onto the floor while Howard also attacked with half strength. Even with King Fire Sprint activated, a single attack to his abdomen without his defenses sent him tumbling into the distance.

    Both of them died, and revived 5 times in the Dream Room.

    Finally, the book on the Dream Council closed, and arge shadow appeared in front of them. It was a woman withrge white hair and beautiful eyes that seemed to be made out of starlight. Every move of her body seemed to cause her to seem more magnificent and hard to measure.

    With a movement of her hand, a smile appeared on her face.

    "I''m the first ever Fourth Gaurdian. I was known as the designer Guardian."

    "There is usually one designer, one lover, one fighter, and one tortured Guardian. Barabin is the current tortured Guaridan, Annibell is the designer, Sally is the lover, and Ren in the fighter."

    "Both of you have proven that you are capable of being a Gaurdian. You havepletely satisfied the requirement to be a Guardian, and I wish you well on your journey." The woman smiled and snapped her fingers before a small floating ball of light appeared in front of them."Now, think a name for which of the type of Guardian you''d want to be, and you will gain ess to a few skills that will help you on your journey." She had such a mellefluous voice that Howard almost fell to his knees in hopes of her staying a little bit longer.

    "There is nothing you can do, and these skills were designed based on your progress. However, you must think carefully about which type of Gaurdian you are. The Tortured Guardian is actually extremely important because he''s capable of taking the most pain. Do you understand/"

    "I do," Howard said with a smile. "And that''s why I chose the tortured Guardian! I want to take everyone''s pain."

    "That''s me, idiot." Prisciughed and smacked Howard on the back. Why don''t you be the lover, or the fighter," She smiled. "What do you say?"

    "Hehe, I''ll be everything" Howard touched on the ball, "From now on, I''ll be the Fifth Gaurdian! The Guardian that will protect everyone no matter what! I will be the protector, the lover and the fighter!I will be everything that keeps you all alive!"

    "Is that what you wish?" The beautifuldy smiled and started to disappear. "That is not against the rules, but it will be almost impossible to gain their approval. Good luck, Howard and Prisci. Your greatest challenge has just begun."

 Chapter 152: Sword of the Fire Legionnaire

    Chapter 152: Sword of the Fire Legionnaire

    Howard watched the Dream Space split in half and cut off his view of Prisci.

    At the same time, the book on the council rapidly opened, and 20 previous Guardians appeared from other generations. Of course, Barabin, Annibell, Ren, and Sasha weren''t in the group, but that only made sense to Howard. Thus, he walked over to them and did a slight bow.

    "Hello Founders! I''vee to ask to make a new Guardian Position. The protector Guardian!" Howard didn''t mince words and smiled. He knew that the chance of them automatically epting a new guardian position were slim, however, he was also a descendent of the Demon King. They should at least give him a shot.

    "We can''t do that," A man with a big ck beard said and shook his head. He looked almost identical to Barabin asides for his height. He was almost 2 meters tall while Barabin was only 1.6 meters tall after fully drinking blood. "I''m sorry, sappling. However, you seem perfect for the fighter position."

    "Hold on. Let''s give him a chance," A beautiful woman in the back sighed and put her arm around therge man with the ck beard. She had beautiful golden hair and the prettiest face. The man she was holding, however, seemed quite the opposite. He didn''t seem to have an attractive feature on his body besides for his muscles. "What do you imagine having Five Guardians will do that four can''t? The Four Gaurdians were made with harmony in mind. Two couples meant to protect each other. A fifth would ruin that bnce."

    Howard nodded his head and understanding, but still saw something long with this logic. He had heard that the purpose of the couples was to endure the death he was bound to endure. However, if there was a fifth guardian, couldn''t he be the one to prevent those deaths?

    He didn''t want Monica, or Reece or Harley to die! He wanted to be the one to ensure that no one died! He didn''t care if it was stupid!

    "I-I know this sounds silly, but the main weakness with Four Guardians is that there is never anyone watching the people around them. When I was doing Warrior Simtion 58, I realized that I can be the protector. I can make sure no one around the other Four Guardians dies."

    "Naive!" A small Guardian in the back said. He had long orange hair that had beenced around both his arms because it was so long, and not to mention hisrge stomach. "Do you think the Four Guardians can protect everyone! This is the Furnace! Horrible things happen down here all the time!"

    Howard nodded his head, but then got down on his knees and started to kowtow. He kowtowed 15 times and then lifted up his head with tears in his eyes.

    When he had been fighting the Jarkales, he vowed to not everyone die if he could help it. How could he be a part of something where the hole point of the structure was to let people die! He didn''t want to do that!

    "Please! Please give me a chance," Howard got up and smiled. "Hehe, worst case scenario we can go back to the previous Four Guardian format. However, don''t forget, I can have more than one girlfriend be a guardian! All three of us can protect each other!"

    "HA! NO you can''t you little yer," The orange haired guardian, Ingrand shook his head. "Then who will protect your back? What are you going to form a triangle with two women?! Do you not understand! 2 is the perfect number! You can''t have three!"

    The Four Guardians had been a structure built after much trial and tribtion. There had once been eight guardians, but that had turned to four after the second generation of guardians. Eight of the Four Guardians hadn''t been strong enough to survive the harshest tides of battle, so they decided to limit it to 4 based on the strength of the generation.

    Generations of Horned, for some reason, always had four extremely strong Horned and then a few what they called peak Horned that couldn''t match up to the original four. Howard and Prisci were definitely worthy of being Horned, but Monica wasn''t quite up to par. She was considered a peak Horned even with all her effort. And Howard couldn''t stand it.

    "I-I''m the descendent of Demon King Earl!" Howard finally screaming, his anger forming a fire around his body. "I worked hard for thest year and a half in the Furnace to find loved ones! How about this! If Five Guardians doesn''t work, it can just be Four Guardians for the next generation! However, don''t think I''m going to lose! I''m going to get so strong not a single thing in the Furnace can stop me!"

    Howard smiled and wiped a tear from his while the 20 guardians all looked at each other, and then looked at a extremely tall andnky man wearing a hat in the center. Howard kind of recognized him, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. Had he seen him in textbooks before in Montgomery University? He had a wide smile on his face, and was wearing a colonial era hat. Why did he look so familiar.

    "I''m the first Guardian, and I approve," The man removed an eye patch from his eye and arge me started to swell out of it. "I see endless potential in Howard. Let''s at least give him a shot! Ha, I lost my eye in a battle, Howard, but I learned to use Ki to see, but because of it I gained a special ability! I learned to trust in myself to make the right decisions, and I trust you!"

    "Janran is okay with it, then I''m okay with it," Ingrand shook his head in disbelief. His orange hair looking like s strange me that kept moving side to side on his bulbuous body. "However, Howard, you must know that there is a high chance this will cause you to suffer in the future. Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," Howard smiled. "Now what else am I hear for?"

    "It''s time to teach you how to be a leader," Janran smiled and walked over to Howard. "Are you ready Howard. To embrace your worst fears and turn them into strength? To carry the world on your shoulders?"

    "Of course, I''m ready!" Howard smiled. "Train me please!"

    ###

    Howard didn''t regret his desire to be trained, however, he did regret that he didn''t have enough time.

    Janron used Ki Supression on him and made him do some basic punches and kicks for the hours remaining. If he only had two weeks, he would''ve been easily able to learn dozens of moves. However, he ended up teaching Howard only one single move that would help with his leadership.

    Howard wiped the sweat off his head and stared into Janron''s eyes. One of his eyes had a Ki me burning inside of it while the other had arge scar running down the middle. He was a very terrifying person, but also seemed extremely nice and caring. He wanted to be like him someday!

    "The ability I''m about to teach you was taught to me personally by the Demon King," Janron leaned dosn and patted Howard on the head. "It''s a shame I never got to meet you in person. I''m sure by now you realized that I''m a manifestation of the Dream Ki in the book on the council?"

    "Yes, I get it!" Howard smiled, "However, what''s the ability?"

    Howard sat on the floor with his legs crossed under S rank Ki Supression, but had no trouble staring up at Janron''s eyes. "What can it do?"

    "It''s called The Sword of the Fire Legionnaire. When you master it, it will be a perfectpliment to Fire King''s Embrace. Here, let me show you," Janron held out his hand before arge me started to spiral down his arm and into the palm of his hand. A sword soon appeared with two wings at the hilt that started to spin around Janron while floating in the sky.

    "This is the Sword of the Fire Legionnaire. You create a weapon that you put both Ki and some of your will into it," He smiled and pointed over at arge mountain in the distance. "It can attack by itself. Once you master it, you''ll be able to create five of them. Since you want to protect those around you, I thought it might be better than an ordinary leadership skill.

    Janron held his hand forward before the sword shot into the distance and appeared before a towering mountain 1000 times it size. However, the sword soon tilted and turned before arge line of light cut through the mountain. A secondter, the mountain began to fall to bits before the sword rapidly dashed to Janron''s side. It almost seemed cheerful, fluttering its wings like some type of strange being.

    "Wow, that''s impressive," Howard said with a smile. "However, you''re so strong! Can I do that?"

    "Ha, well, that''s what I''m going to teach you in the next hour. Let''s see how you do."

    ###

    Howard tried his hardest to activate Sword of the Legionnaire with less than twenty minutes remaining. He kept failing and falling short. Even though it was very simr to Fire King''s Embrace, he never had to inject his will into his Ki before.

    He had reached the A rank, but had yet to learn the final skill of the A rank. Ki Will.

    Ki Will sent your Ki into an attack and allowed it to slightly increase it''s damage depending on your emotion. Howard activated all of his energy at this one moment and tried his hardest to focus on the palm of his hands. He knew he could do it!

    "Woh! Woh!" Janronughed. "Are you trying to explode? Try a small piece of Ki first. You don''t need to catch up to me immediately."

    "Everything else has been easy for me. However, for some reason, I can''t sense your Ki, so i can''t just learn it."

    "Hoho, well, this is a Dream Space." Janron tapped Howard on the shoulder. "Your abilities aren''t going to work everywhere, however, is it so wrong to be having trouble?"

    Howard smiled and nodded his head. It really had been too easy for him recently to get stronger. He sighed and stood up and shook his head. It was clearly time to go.

    "I''ll get it after I leave," Howard smiled, "But thank you! Thank you for letting me try."

    "One more try? With that kind of spirit," Janron smiled while the space started to fluctuate. "Try wiht as little as effort as possible."

    "Okay," Howard smiled and opened his hand. "Last try?"

    "Yes, but this time, try and imagine your will being that gentleness. Think of your will as a kindred spirit inside of you that is like an arrow. Send that arrow into your Ki."

    Howard smiled and nodded his head, but he knew somewhere deep down inside it was simply too hard of a skill. He sent that feeling of it being impossible into his Ki and tried to use the 1st stage of the technique that Janron had taught him. It had 6 stages, and each stage increased the abilities of his sword legionnaire. At the 5th stage, it really could be considered a 6th guardian! It was a perfect skill!

    Boom!

    Arge explosion burst out of Howards hand and sent him flying back while Janronughed. He smiled and put his hand in the dissipating me while a small sword fluttered over to Howards'' side.

    "Well, it''s a start Howard. Congrattions, on being the 5th guardian, and mastering the first level of Sword of the Fire Legionnaire. Now, get out of here before the Arthraku arrive. We don''t want to lose are new guardian before he even had a chance to thrive."

 Chapter 153: They Arrive

    Chapter 153: They Arrive

    A small portal started to appear in Jarlon Valley with four young teenagers starting to walk out of it.

    The Arthraku''s four strongest youth slowly started to exit onto the grassfield from the portal and took their first breath on tnd. Because they lived in the Jarlonson Abyss, most of thend was mountainous, and the only t surfaces had to be made. However, now that they were entering into the Furnace, their stomachs instantly turned with disgust.

    "Worletz, Man, and Harkel" The leader of the Arthraku, Oclen, started to cough because the Ki Quality in the air was so bad. "What the hell? There really is less Ki here. I thought that was just a rumor."

    "It''s not. And this is supposed to be the ce in the Lower Furnace with the most pure Ki. I almost want to p myself to wake myself up. This is almost as bad as the surface."

    The Arthraku youth, unlike the Horned, actually had a way of going to and from the Surface because of their location in the Furnace and their connection with the End Empire. The End Empire destested the Arthraku, but they also greatly feared them. For this reason, once every year, the End Empire had a meeting with the Arthraku on the surface, and also agreed to take their youngest generation on a tour. It was too keep the peace between the two forces, and also provide them information.

    Howard''s name hade up in a meeting between the End Empire and the Arthraku''s Lead Generals, and the youth had decided to try and hunt him. The End Empire made it seem like Howard was incredibly tough and could be their downfall. However, Orlen, the leader of the Arthraku youth, was simply dumbfounded by the Ki Signals he sensed in the area.

    He immediately sensed Howard and Annibell''s energy, and didn''t feel the slightest threat. The Arthraku were taught at a young age to sense Ki in order to protect themselves from Authoritarians and invaders. Unlike Howard and the Horned, they also were one of the few nations that could breed easily in the Furnace. They were part of a long generation of the strongest youth that belonged to the Grand Dynasty Fortress Family line. Their families always made the strongest Arthraku, but also had the most unique techniques.

    "Oclen, I''m assuming that''s Howard we''re sensing running in our direction. Do you think he senses us as well?" Worletz, the tallest of the bunch with the darkest hair slowly began to transform his arm into a beasts w. His eyes beginning to turn terrifying like some type of incarnate beast. "What is he doing? Is he asking for death?"

    "I don''t know," Oclen brushed back his blonde hair and slowly grew tworge wings out of his back while his wrist slowly grew spikes that shimmered with a white light. "However, the sooner we kill the little demon king, the sooner we can go back home to our future wives."

    ###

    Howard and Prisci went separate ways to do some simple morning training exercises.

    Howard was asked to go to a part of Jarlon Valley called the Mist Dome. He had one day left before he was supposed to go to 1000 Monster Valley in the most Ki Dense part of the Abyss.

    It was called 1000 Monster Valley because the strongest Authoritarians in the Furnace lived there when the Furnace closed. It was also one of the best areas for Howard to be because of Authoritarians desire to protect him. He had learned the Arthraku absorbed Authoritarians to increase their strength a hours ago when being taught by Annibell about their strange powers. However, today, he just wanted to get his chores done. He had to retrieve some simple ingredients for Annibell that she could use to create a special type of armor for him, and some nts in the Jarlon Valley were extremely tough. He was looking for a nt called the Great Piercing Vine that grew in the Mist Dome. It was said to be 10 times harder than steel, but it was also extremely hard to find.

    ''Damn it! Come on! Prisci said if I got back early today she''d take one more nap with me before we part ways!'' Howard smiled and used King Fire Sprint to cross a river with just a few steps. He jumped once and crashed into the mist dome.

    It was literally a ball of mist that almost made it impossible to see inside. However, out of a new habit, Howard instantly activated his Dream Ki and sent it in every direction.

    ''You can''t be too careful.'' Howard had been attacked by two Dream Beasts that were wild in thest few hours that flocked naturally to Jarlon Valley. Instantly, he could see dozens of different directions to head in before he felt his stomach turned.

    It seemed four Dream Beasts were rapidly approaching him, or something simr in size.

    He instantly turned and looked out into the mist and the parts of forest that could be seen inside of it. The air was cold and frigid from the mist touching his skin, but that instantly changed when he activated his Dark Ki. The mist instantly evaporated for almost a kilometer around him while the feelings kept getting closer and closer to his location.

    ''Just prepare to attack. Their just draem beasts,'' Howard sighed and looked down at the floor before he sted it with his energy. He instantly stopped using his Ki and tried his hardest to mask it. This ability called Ki Deterioration, just let him stop sending out the frequencies he used to detect Ki, so other people couldn''t sense him.

    It was very practical, and also one of the things he inadvertently learned when learning Sword of the Fire Legionnaire.

    ''Damn it! He sensed us!'' Oclen stomped on the ground and pointed into the mist.

    He could see a few small dream beasts eating on the grass field with their eyes closed, and instantly took a deep breath. "Ugh, he''s around here somewhere! Split up in 2s and search!" Oclen patted Worletz on the back and made a gesture for him to run in the opposite direction. "Keep your energy masked! We don''t want them to know we arrived!"

    "Strange, man. I just upped my caution meter. There was that white Ki that passed us. It felt like it touched me or something," Warletz had never encountered Dream Ki before, and it felt like something strange went through his body and passed out the other side. "I''m guessing that''s a scouting ability. Howard probably does that regrly."

    "Hmph, we know now. Next time we just have to dodge it," Oclen stepped off his back foot and rushed into the clearing where he''d felt Howard disappear.

    To his surprise, he saw a small area of distrurbed ground with grassying to the side.

    "He''s in there! Get him!" Oclen pointed at the hole. "Change into your 3rd strongest form Harkel! He has some strange type of Ki! Don''t underestimate him."

    Howard peered out from inside the mist and watched two men transform into what appeared to be Authoritarians and instantly realized who they were. At the same time, he saw a golden opportunity. They didn''t sense him, and he was in the mist.

    It really only took one good surprise attack to change the tide of battle. He instantly activated an extremely small version of Sword of the Fire Legionnaire in the palm of his hand. He''d tested it, and it could even cut through a sharp rock if someone was unprepared.

    ''Damn it! What are you doing? Did you find him yet?" Oclen turned around and looked back and forth into the mist. The next moment, he saw a small light of me appear that soon shed through his vision.

    He felt like his head was about to fall off his body, and instantly fell down onto his knees. Without a moment of hesitation, he dropped onto the floor and instantly sprouted out blood.

    Howard smiled and came out of the clearing with his Dark Ki spreading up his body while the two parts of Oclen''s skull separated on the ground.

    "Hehe, I took out the leader. Looks like you guys are the ones that will be hunted, and not me!"

    ###

    Howard instantly activated Fire King Sprint and rushed towards the tall Arthraku to the right of Oclen''s trembling body.

    He didnt'' hold back anything, and activated his Dream Ki to the fullest while the man in front of him instantly transformed into a winged beast.The winged beasts mouth began to glow with a bright Ki before dozens of swords shot out of its mouth and at Howard.

    He jumped to the side to dodge and instantly split in ten directions before he appeared righ tin front of the Arthraku. Turning his fist, he activated his strongest burst of Dark Ki and pushed forward.

    "Take this! Dark Oblivion! Activate!"

    One of the skills Howard learned from Demon King Earl in the 10 minutes he''d been with him was a way of rapidly increasing his Dark Ki. Demon King Earl decided to call this Dark Oblivion becasue all the person that would see attacking it is arge darkness before they got swallowed hole.

    However, Howard was also pouring all his energy into his Ki Heart Ring to activate it, and he could almost feel his body screaming in pain. It felt like arge monster surged through his arm while his still not fully healed body unleashed its maximum strength.

    At the same time, the Arthraku he was saying scoffed, and sent hisrge w shing into the Dark Ki me.

    Boom!

    Howard instantly got sent flying back and rolled against the ground.

    At the same time, the man who had been lying dead on the floor slowly ascended to his feet. Some vines grew out of his skull and slowly started to stitch bach his head together while Howard trembled.

    "What the hell? I cut off his head! How is he still alive!"

    "Heh, is that your best attack?" Man, the man Howard had just attacked wiped off his hand. "Ah, that''s hot, but if that''s your best, you''re dead! Oclen, stop ying around and get up and help me kill him hahaha! He has no idea who he''s messing with!"

 Chapter 154: Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut

    Chapter 154: Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut

    Howard didn''t mince words with the Arthraku Youth and just decided to attack with all his might.

    He could tell their two allies were getting close thanks to his Dream Ki, and decided to try an all out attack to finish them right now. Oclen clearly had taken major damage because he sensed a major drop in his Ki level. It seemed that although he could regenerate the wounds on his neck, each regeneration greatly weakened his abilities in battle.

    ''From that one attack, I''m guessing his ability dropped an entire half rank.'' Howard gathered all his Dark Ki and suddenly let his power surge to his maximum while it began to spread across his body like a strange dark me. He sent his Ki swirling into the Ki Heart Ring before he activated his Dream Ki and burst forward at maximum speed.

    He arrived in front of giant winged Authoritarian, Man, and activated his Dark Ki to the maximum.

    With a swing of his hand, Howard went further and infused some of his Dream Ki into the Dark Ki to minorly increase it in strength. However, Man didn''t just let him attack. His wings seemed to turn into a set of glowing swords that shed into the air at Howard''s iing body.

    Bang!

    Howard arrived behind Man while a form of him seemed to shoot into the mist while Man smiled. This was a technique of utilizing Dream Ki was called Dream Impression. It wasn''t an illusion, but it wasn''t quite real. Manughed proudly before he felt a gigantic fisting towards his face that seemed to swell with heat.

    "Die, yourge, oversized jerk!" Howard swung forward with his right fist while a ck me shot back behind him. "Dark Oblivion!"

    Boom!

    This time, Howard made a direct hit on Mon''s face and sent him shooting into the distance. Hisrge brown winged Authoritarian body bounced into the smoke while Howardnded on one foot. He had this in the bag! He really could win this before it ever began! He didn''t have to run away to 1000 Monster Valley! He could defeat them right now.

    "I-I never died before," Oclen''s body started to transform. His blonde hair started to retract into his skin while his body swelled to almost three meters instantly. Large horns grew on his shoulders and back while dozens of eyes began to appear on his face. "Heh, I guess I''ll use my ultimate form first to finish you off. This Authoritarian, the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut took me almost a month to kill."

    "I have never used it against anyone beneath the S rank before, but I can''t underestimate you. You fake little demon king! Come here and die!"

    Howard gulped, but didn''t panic and instantly activated Fire King''s Embrace and formed two fire silhouettes that appeared in front of him. At the same time, he activated Sword of the Fire Legionnaire, which quickly swelled to the size of almost of a normal sword. He took a deep breath and then lightly pressed down on his feet in preparation for his attack!

    ''Demon King Earl told me to never panic! Be resourceful if you''re against a stronger enemy! Don''t let him think you''re scared, because as soon as you do that you''ll die!"

    "Huh, interesting techniques. You remind me of a best friend that I used to have before I had to choose to let him die," Oclen created a gigantic ming sword in his left hand and one made out of Earth Ki in his right. "Ha, however, you''repletely underestimating me. You think I''ll fall for the same trick twice? Now prepare to die! Moclen, as soon as I knock him off bnce kill him!"

    "Are you kidding me? He''s not going to fight me alone?" Howard activated Fire King Sprint and his Dream Ki and dodged a massive fire sword that descended towards him.

    His Sword of the Fire Legionnaire rushed to attack Oclen on the left side when he appeared at his right. At the same time, his two fire silhouettes mmed against Oclen''s iing des.

    Boom!

    The Fire Silhouettes instantly got split in half while two little eyes opened up on Oclen''s left and right neck. When Howard arrived at his side, he slightly noticed the eye opening and a small force approaching him when he attacked with a right fist that contained all his strength. Unfortunately, before he got close the eye on Oclen''s grey bony neck seemed to twitch and he then got sent flying back. His sword also got sent spiraling away, dissipating into a nearby rock.

    "Heh, that''s called invisible Ki. It''s not invisible, but so fast that you can''t see it in time to defend against it. It''s why the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut was so hard to kill. In order to beat it, you have to attack it where you can''t see it''s eyes."

    "AH!" Howard grabbed at a bloody wound at his side and slowly scrambled up to a stand. "That hurt you bastard! Don''t think I''ll make the same mistake again."

    "Hmph, I can tell you''re about to try and flee. Mocran, let him leave. We can''t stop him in the mist anyway. Not until we understand what that strange Ki is he used to scout our position." Oclen transformed back into his human form almost immediately while Mocran ambled over to his side. "Go on, Howard. Run away. But no matter how far you go, after we wipe out everyone you love, we''ll find you and kill you!"

    "You bastard!" Howard heard something inside of him telling him not to get mad, but couldn''t hold it back. He realized almost instantly that Oclen had some strange type of sensory ability that allowed him to sense Ki. If he didn''t kill him now, he might somehow find Monica and make her suffer.

    He really wished to activate Fire King''s Last Stand, but could feel his body forcing him to stop activating the array. It was almost as if the will of the Demon King was inside of him. However, he still had a sliver of that small unnamed silver me burning inside of him that he''d promised not to use until the S rank.

    Activating it, he felt his arm slowly start to burn almost instantly while Oclen''s eyes red up in surprise.

    Arge w instantly appeared on his left arm before he shed forward with all his might.

    His w literally extended outwards and pped Howard into the mist before he could even manage a single attack. At the same time, Oclen looked like he''d just gotten frightened. Sweat dropped down his pallid countenance while he patted Mocran on the shoulder.

    "I take that back. Retreat until we understand what both those types of Ki are! Howard, you got too many secrets to be left alive! Mocran, go get our other two teammates! We''re hunting him together tomorrow after we go visit his friends about his abilities!"

    "Who! Who said you could leave," Howard got up and looked at his arm that had almostpletely turned ck in an instant because of that silver Ki me. It started to heal rapidly, but by the time he got up and was able to attack the Arthraku were already gone.

    "Damn it! He outsmarted me at every move! What the hell am I going to do against those bastards? It''s like he was unwilling to risk fighting me even though he knew he could win! I can''t let them stay alive either!"

    ###

    Prisci walked back to the Unimed Shrine and put some much needed supplies into the green shoddy bus.

    She knew that Howard and her be going with Annibell to 1000 Monster Valley, and that they might have to split up, but for once she tried her hardest to choose cute things to wear. She was wearing a pear of blue jeans with a blue jean jacket that she slightly pulled up with her dark brown hair in a bun. She knew that the scars on her wrist were visible, but she bit her lip and thought about how Howard had kissed her there repeatedly and made her blush.

    She even had a single no sleeve shirt that she wanted to wear for Howard packed away inside her bag. He''d got her thinking that her scars were somewhat cute, and he even imed that Jenny would probably be able to heal them. With arge smile on her face, she gently looked forward at Jarlon Valley beginning to change. She had just been staring at a forest with lots of green trees, but now it seemed to be turning into a dock with several boats docked to the shore.

    "Hmph, maybe it can be cute to have scars. Heh, that man has me thinking all these strange thoughts" Prisci''s lips parted with a smile while therge dock finally finished appearing, and saw Howard slowly running in her direction. "Heh, he''s finally back. The man who imed my lips for the first time. What took him so long? Did he forget I wanted to kiss him for an hour before we left?"

    Prisci held her arms akimbo while Howard finally got close enough that she could make out his face.

    ''Wait, what the hell happened? Why does he have ashes on his face? Don''t tell me he used that me again."

    Prisci and Howard had been in a Dream Space, so Howard got to experiment using the strange silver me. He still hadn''t figured out how to use it since fighting Nellon, and evenpared to then it seemed much more strong and sinister.

    The Demon King Earl, when asked about it in their brief 10 minutes of training, hadn''t known what it was either, so it made it extremely puzzling. Howard had this extremely unorthodox power in him, and no one knew what it was, but everyone kept telling him when he had Ki Hearts he could manage to control it.

    Regardless, Prisci didn''t bother waiting and rushed to his side. Leaning down on her knees on the dock, she pushed Howard''s face into her arm before she felt a single tear drop down his eye.

    "They-they are so strong! We have to stop them! Annibell can''te with us, she has to stay at the East Branch!"

    "What do you mean, Howard? She has toe. What happened? Did you not find a present for me like you talked about."

    "The-the Arthraku are here, and they''re terrifying! The strongest one, Oclen, is actually stronger than Ren! I-I changed my mind! You''re going back to the East Branch with Teacher Annibell. I''ll take care of them myself! Even if it takes me 10 months, or a year, I''ll get strong enough to destroy them!"

    Teacher Annibell sighed and came out of the Unimed Shrine and nodded her head. She had sensed Howard''s Ki Fluctuations earlier, and could tell he''d engaged in battle. Just like Ren, she couldn''t sense specific individuals, but she could track an individual if she knew from where they started. s, she also couldn''t not take what Howard said seriously. He''d gotten almost perfect scores in the Dream Space. She just finished talking with the previous Four Gaurdians by activating the dream council.

    "If that''s what Howard rmends, then that''s what we''re doing Prisci. Howard will be going alone to 1000 Monster Valley, and we will be protecting the East Branch."

    "What? Are you nuts? This little shrimp still can''t beat me in a fight! Why would I let him do that! I finally have someone to care about, and you want to take it away!"

    "I-I know it''s messed up," Howard shook his head. "However, if they catch you, I''ll most likely have to do whatever they say. At least in 1000 Monster Valley I''ll be protected by the Authoritarians. However, you, you might even make the Authoritarians want to attack me! I-I have to do what''s best for all of us!"

    Boom!

    Prisci smacked aside Howard''s hand and broke down crying on his chest. He''d never even seen her shed a tear, but for some reason she now seemed incredibly sad.

    "Please! Please don''t die! I-I finally feel like I have a family again! Please!"

    "I promise!"Howard brushed aside Prisci''s beautiful brown hair and gently grazed her pink lips. "I may have lost once, but I will not lose again! Even if I have to set a million traps, they will fall before I do! And then I''ll return for you! I swear with all my heart!"

    "Howard, you better go," Annibell sighed and sensed 4 individuals rapidly heading towards the East Branch. "I got to go. You got to go. Me and Ren will have some brats to take care of. Now go! Get on your way!"

 Chapter 155: 1000 Monster Valley

    Chapter 155: 1000 Monster Valley

    1000 Monster Valley existed in one of the corners of the Furnace.

    It was a ce with 1000 mountain peaks and 1000 Valleys that ebbed and flowed like a rising and falling sea as Howard looked into the distance. It was called 1000 Monster Valley because of these peaks and valleys. It had been said one of the most powerful, original Authoritarians had turned thend from a tndscape to the current strange region with a 1000 footsteps.

    He had taken 1000 steps and afterwards disappeared from existence only to return when someone that could truly challenge him had arrived.

    However, what surprised Howard the most when he arrived at 1000 Monster Valley was the small outposts he saw on the side of the mountain. He''d almost forgotten that Authoritarians gain a human form after entering the A rank.

    He sighed and found a half broken convenience store with its lights flickering while a man with eight horns on his back yed with the wires. He was somewhat confused. He was clearly an Authoritarian, but seemed to have his full hopes on getting the lights for the convenience store to work.

    Howard stopped by him hoping to get an idea of the best ces to train in 1000 Monster Valley. Since he gave off an Authoritarian''s presence, it shouldn''t be too much trouble for him to stop by.

    "Excuse me."

    "You''re seeking answers. I don''t have them," The man turned his finger into a screw driver and shook his head. When he turned to look at Howard, he had salt and pepper grey hair with two pair of huge round sses that contrasted his muscr frame. "I-I tell you. If only I understood how to read and write, this would be a lot easier task."

    "Hmmm, what to make a trade?" Howard walked over to a book called principles of electronics and gadgets and scooped it off the floor. "I help you learn how to fix that circuit board, and you tell me 3 areas around here that are safe and hard for foreigners to reach?"

    "Only if you can actually read," The man rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. "I''ve been trying to figure out this book my whole life just from the 10 pictures. If you really can do that, I''ll even take you to each location personally!"

    ###

    Howard wanted to panic about the iing Arthraku, but it was hard when he kept getting praised for knowing how to read.

    He did well in Montgomery Highschool, but never well enough to reepvish praises from any adult. He was mostly known for his good looks and his charms, and for that reason he was never bullied. However, he never expected in a million years that such amon skill would be a rarity to Authoritarians.

    For some reason, almost every Authoritarian struggled to read the humannguage because they normally gained human forms in adult hood. Hence, when Howard read the entire principles of electronic book to the blonde haired man he seemed delighted beyond measure.

    "Hoho! This is great!" The man smiled and watched the lights turn on. "I''ve been wondering what a conductor does for years! Turns out it''s the battery! Yes, I can have lights again!"

    "Mister, I''m in a bit of a hurry," Howard had spent two hours reading a single passage over and over again to the man so he could memorize every word for the future. "I-I''m getting chased by a powerful group of men. I''m afraid if I don''t go soon, you also could get hunted."

    "Hmmm, my name is Barinston," The man shook his head. "I doubt anyone would bother with me. 10,000 Authoritarians pass by here every year and leave me alone. I''m not trying toy im tond, so some even stop by to talk. Now, you mind reading me that part again!"

    "Ah! Onest time and then we need to go!" Howard opened the book to the final page and read a few final details to the man. He literally had memorized almost every page, but this man seemed to have trouble remembering a single verse. It''s almost like he was purposely dying him and he didn''t know why. "I-I want to go to a ce with the strongest Authoritarians! Can you take me there!"

    "My-my daughter will take you," Barinston wiped a tear from his eye and turned on the light switch in the convenience store. "You have brought light to the darkness. Varnie! Get out here with your nice clothes and take our savior to where Uncle Big Nine is! Your shift ends early today! We''re going to be celebrating for 9 days and 9 nights!"

    "I-I really only turned on the lights," Howardughed and looked at the store. It had dozens of human goods on the shelves, but also had some goods that seemed made just for Authoritarians. A green nt called the Sixteen Dynasty nt was apparently a hot sellingmodity to passing by Authoritarians because it had healing properties. Howard stopped browsing and then finally a beautiful woman walked down the stairs in a green dress.

    Her ck hair went well past her thin and slender legs while her two eyes seemed to glow like two gorgeous stars. Her smile instantly manifested when she saw her father, and she rushed to hug him before doing the same to Howard. He felt her beautiful body m against him and blushed. Not a single curve on her body didn''t delight him. He almost wanted to ask her to sleep with him tonight, but he had a feeling saying that around her father might be a bad thing to do.

    "Heh, thank you for helping father! To you I''m indebted," She let go of Howard and then switched to holding his hand. She was hot, like 120 degrees hotter than he expected. Howard blushed when she started tugging him towards the door.

    Ding!

    The bell rung and she waved by to her father before two small wings grew on her back.

    "Hmmm, I know this is strange, but I overheard everything, and it be quicker if we just fly there. You mind riding a pretty girls back? Just keep your hands around my waist, okay? I-I''m sensitive by my hips and chest. I know some Authoritarian men choose to never use their human form and think it''s ridiculous women are sensitive in certain ces, but I really am, so be gentle!"

    "Hehe! No worries! I''m just d I can already grab you! Next, maybe you can sleep with me at night!" Howard gently put his arms around her waist and smiled while wrestling his head on her neck. "You''re making me feel better. I-I really should be worried, but I feel like everything is going to be fine!

    ###

    Ren and Annibell waited outside of the East Branch together.

    She hadn''t kissed him in ages, but her heart was beating faster and faster as the minutes turned to hours. She''d expected the Arthraku youth to arrive instantly, but it seemed her intuition was wrong. It''s almost like they were busy formting a n. It irked her, but she knew that with her power level at the peak of the S rank they''d have trouble hurting her.

    Annibell had trained the hardest out of all the Four Guardians, and never took a break for 100 years. When Barabin was hiding in the oasis, and Ren was busy managing the East Brach, she spent all her time training her Ki.

    She had a feeling as soon as she went to the Jarkalon Abyss her power would soar to the SS rank. She really just couldn''t ede to that position without getting a little bit more pure Ki to absorb. In fact, she had begged to go with Founder Arista, but still had to remain behind. Looking at Ren standing at least two meters over her, she felt a sense offort. Embracing his warm muscr arms, she finally saw an eighteen eyed being walking towards her.

    "Hey! You two!" Oclen in his Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form slowly walked forward. "I have a couple of questions for you! If you answer them, I won''t kill any students. If you resist, I can promise I''ll escape and 10 of your students will die."

    "Pain in the ass," Annibell shook her head. "You''re just a teenager. Why don''t you try and get by me first, and then see if you can keep talking!"

    "But, we already did get by you," Oclen smiled and pointed at the East Branch. "You didn''t see Man when he passed by because he was moving so slowly underneath you! However, ha! When that guys getsrger, you can bet not even Prisci will be able to stop them."

    "You-you bastard!" Annibell shot forward off her back foot and instantly arrived in front of Oclen. The two of them were both roughly 3 meters tall, however, Oclen looked like an extremely terrifying monster while Annibel seemed perfect in almost every way.

    However, the one who seemed to be the most confident was Oclen. As Annibell''s hand shot out, all eighteen of his eyes seemed to sh before Annibell seemed to freeze in space.

    The next moment, she shot back a single step, and instantly covered her chest.

    "What is that?"

    "Useless against you," Oclen shook his head. "You''re too strong, and I can only do that three times! Haha, but you''re going to tell us everything there is to know about Howard, or your students are dead!"

    "Ren, go back to the East Branch!" Annibell turned back and watched him nod his head. "We aren''t telling you anything! I''m destroying you for invading my property! You''re going to burn to a crisp for your overconfidence!"

    "Man," Oclen smiled. His voice was soft but seemed to carry miles away. "Capture Monica, would you? We can''t stay here all day."

 Chapter 156: First Authoritarian Mountain Peak

    Chapter 156: First Authoritarian Mountain Peak

    Monica looked at her room in Four Guardians Sanctuary.

    She had sweat dripping down her beautiful countenance with her green hair flickering in front of her face. She''d just mastered a new type of ice mark that she''d been working on in hopes of surpassing Howard once again. Even though he was stronger than her now, she knew if she tried her hardest she could once again catch up.

    Prisci had her beat in many ways, but she didn''t have her beat in heart. Monica swore to work harder than anyone else in the entire East Branch! Who cared about sleeping when you couldn''t protect those you love! She had to get stronger and stronger!

    "Ice Mark, Third level Activate!"

    Monica''s ice mark which normally looked like a small cross instantly spread across her entire body and seemed to form a that gripped her arms and legs tightly. Her eyes started to glisten and turn a brighter green while the room instantly chilled.

    She could only activate this for three minutes, but felt like her strength had reached the peak of the A rank! Nothing could stop her! Not even Howard!

    Boom!

    Monica looked quickly around at the room she was in while rubble started to fall down. She was in a room with four pirs called the Four Guardians fourth training hall. It had a small Ki Coagnt pool for meditation, and dozens of manuals that contained the previous guardians techniques.

    However, this was the first time she felt the building shake. Four Guardians Sanctuary was in the back of the East Branch and the hardest to reach. It had no windows in order to keep its secrets hidden from the outside world, and an extremely intricatework of chambers and halls that had to be passed through in order to reach the training halls. Thus, she was extremely worried instantly. Her green hair spun around to and fro while she searched for the disturbance.

    "Whatever it is. It''s really close. Hmph, I hope it''s not Howard trying toe back and get a kiss." Monica blushed and looked down at her white skirt and green shirt. Her normally beautiful body had been charred by the ice cold Ki she''d been using to manifest her attacks. Taking a look at herself, she decided to go change, and walked out into the hallway.

    The ice mark on her body started to deactivate and she returned to being the beautiful green eyed girl that everyone adored. Waving at a nobatant Horned in a pink jumpsuit, she smiled and walked over to her.

    "Hi, do you know what happened, Inara?"

    "That''s this girl''s name?" a deep voice came out of the foxy blonde who then shook her head. "Hmmm, Inara? Hahaha! What a perfect name! Too bad you''ll never see her again if you don''t tell us everything you know about Howard."

    "Go to hell!" Monica instantly activated her Ice Mark while her hair fluttered above her head. A powerful spear that contained all her energy fused with her Dark Ki shot directly at the beautiful woman standing in front of her.

    Boom!

    The spear shot right into Inara''s head before she mmed against the wall. The ice spear pierced right through her shoulder and nailed her up to the ceiling. Blood began to drip down from the wall while Monica looked forward in shock.

    What had just happened?

    ''Did-did someone take over her body or something? What kind of ability is that!'' Monica jumped and tossed the ice spear from Inara''s wounds and hugged her tightly while tears came from her eyes. Turning behind her, she felt a shadow slowly growing towards her and pulling her more into the darkness.

    Inara had been one of her best friends since she moved into the Four Guardians Santuary, and was considered her caretaker. Each Guardian Canditate got one caretaker that was responsible for things like food and many of them had grown close.

    Seeing the woman that stayed up with her every night and listened to her talk about Howard gasping for breath, her Dark Ki started to swell from inside her soul. It seemed like something snapped!

    Boom!

    The walls around Monica started to chip while she turned around and looked at a tall muscr man leaning against a pir in the hallway. He had strange golden eyes with hands that seemed to turn back and fourth from ws to fingers every few seconds. Something about him seemed terrifying, but all she wanted to do is rip him to shreds!

    "I can save her life, but first you have to tell me all of Howard''s abilities."

    "I know-I know I can''t kill you because then ording to the rules of war, those two guardians outside could kill us. However, I guess I got around that by tricking you into killing your own best friend! Hahaha! All I had to do was listen to you talk for three hours, and activate my golden silver Authoritarian''s main ability to take over her soul for an instant! Now look at her! She''s going to die! She''s going to die unless you tell me everything you know about Howard."

    "How dare you!" Monica rushed towards Macran with such fervor in her eyes that she seemed to wreak of killing intent. Holding back her hand, her ice mark once appeared but this time seemed to spread across her entire body. She looked like some type of strange ice sculpture that came to life while her power soared. She was going to kill this bastard, so Howard would never have to see his ugly face.

    Bang!

    Macran pointed his finger at Inara''s body before both of her arms seemed to disappear into dust. At the same time, he just stood there and faced Monica''s attack without budging. It seemed like the cold did nothing but solidify his stance. Instead, his face seemed to gain a slight shimmer while her hand smashed into his face.

    Boom!

    Macron stepped back a single step from the impact of Monica''s fist, and raised his brow in minor surprise. However, as she turned her foot in the air to kick him with all her might, he simply just looked into her eyes. He seemed to be saying "No matter what you do, I''ll win!"

    Bang!

    Monica''s foot turned into an ice pick and cut into Macran''s side with all its might. However, even with that, he seemed to beughing inside.

    ''Your friend has three golden strings in her," Macron spit out some blood and shook his head. "Hehe, you''re strong, but she isn''t! Turn behind you and look! As you attacked me your friend lost her arms because of you! Stupid girl! I just want to talk!"

    "I-I''m not telling you anything," Monica wiped a tear from her eye and looked back at Inara. Her normal beautiful pink hair had been sullied with her blood while her beautiful blue eyes had turned almostpletely nk. "What-what the hell did you do to her?"

    "I put three golden strings in her that activate when they encounter ice Ki. Hahahaha! I didn''t do anything! It was all you! Now, little girl! Tell me what you know about Howard or she''s going to die! Five seconds to spill everything you know, or your little caretaker is dead!"

    ###

    Annibell shook her head, and looked at Oclen''s strange form.

    She made a mental calction andpared his strength to Ren''s. If the two of them fought, Oclen might have the upper hand. She really should kill him now and save Howard from the mess, however, she couldn''t start a war! She also could sense Monica''s predicament almost instantly! These people were shrewd, but they were underestimating Howard''s growth!

    ''I''ll tell them what I know, hmph, but by the time they find Howard he''ll probably already be strong enough to crush them anyway.'' Annibell smugly smiled and shook her head. "You know young man. Howard has only been here for a year, and he''s almost half as strong as you. You sure you want to hunt him?"

    "I''m not ying around," Oclen said. His eyeteen eyes seemed to be beating almost like hearts. "Howard is dangerous, and has to be killed. When I first heard about him from the End Empire, I underestimate him. Now two questions, what is that silver me, and what the hell is that white Ki?"

    "You really want to know?" Annibell pointed over at the East Branch, "Then tell your little goon to leave Monica alone! In fact, tell him toe here right now and exin why one of my students are hurt or you''re both dead!"

    Annibell was well aware that she could kill Oclen if he actually hurt one of her students. The rules of war were clear. Someone like Annibell couldn''t interfere in a fight between someone like Howard and Oclen, but she could if Oclen tried to hurt someone like Inara. It was one of the unstated rules of the Furnace. You couldn''t pick on the weak without expecting for the strong to fight back! However, it was a different story entirety with Howard. If she interfered, it would definitely start a war, and she was well aware of it and so was he!

    "Hmmm, just so you know, Monica hurt Inara. We spent two hours checking this entire ce out, and waited for the perfect moment to attack. You''re acting like I''d make such a silly mistake! Now tell me what you know!"

    "I''ll only tell you one thing," Annibell pointed over at the East Branch, "The first energy he used was Dream Ki, however, no one, not even Demon King Earl knows what that silver Ki is. If you want any more answers about dream ki, ask the Varlen! Otherwise, get out!"

    "Hmmm, and why can a Horned use Dream Ki?" Oclen slowly started to return to his human form. His blonde hair slowly dropped down from his head while a smile appeared on his small pink lips. His eyes seemed almost unnaturally satisfied with this result, but he wasn''t surprised Annibell told him.

    To be honest, he''d do the same thing in order to avert a war between the Arthraku and the Horned. If the Horned joined the three nations currently fighting the Arthraku, they might lose the battle. Right now, this didn''t involve nations, and had more to do with the next generation! If he crossed the line and started a war with the Horned because of one stupid mistake, he might forever lose his ability to be a leader in the future!

    It was also why he was so damn careful with how to approach Howard! He wanted to live a long time and have lots of children! He didn''t want to be like his father! An idiot that cared only for power! He even let Founder Arista from the Horned into his bedroom because he couldn''t take letting a beautiful thing slip out of his fingers! He wasn''t going to make the same mistake!

    "Howard has a Dream Myth inside of him that is about to evolve. Once it does, it will be a Dream Enchantress," Annibell pushed back her ck hair and let out a smile. "Once it does, if it decides to stay by Howard''s side, not even someone three times your strength will be able to stop him."

    ''Very well," Oclen said, nodding his head. "In exchange for the information, I''ll teach you how to save Inara''s life. Pull out the two remaining golden strings in her body and she''ll instantly heal. I appreciate the advice," Oclen bowed and walked away. "Heh, maybe someday in the future, the Horned and the Arthraku will even be friends. Good day, Teacher Annibell."

    ''You little punk," Annibell''s entire body tensed while she watched Oclen jump into the distance. "Howard will most likely kill you and I''ll never see you again. Now damn it! Ren, find out how they got in and make sure we detect it next time! This is not happening again!"

    ###

    Howardnded on arge mountain where six women seemed to be sleeping.

    Each of them wereying so close next to each other that they almost seemed like a fused being with a mixture of blonde and brown hair. In the center of them, however, was a single woke man staring at Howard as hended on the precipice. He had long ck hair with a gentle smile. He waved to Varnie as she looked down at Howard''s hand grabbing tightly against her chest.

    She instantly blushed and dropped her head in embarrassment while one of her favorite customers stared into her eyes.

    "Varnie, whos'' the boy?"

    "My father owes him a great favor," Varnie bowed, "So I wonder if you''d be willing to show him 1000 Monster Valley. You are well respected, Authoritarian Warklin, and you know all the best training spots."

    "Sure, but when are you going to join them?" Warklin pointed at his six girlfriends. "There is a spot for you at the end. You could sleep with them at night? What do you say?"

    "Heh, I like him," Howard said with a smile. "Nice to meet you, I''m Howard! However, why can''t I sense your Ki at all? It''s like you''repletely invisible even though I''m looking at you."

    "Heh, it''s because I''m too strong," Warklin offered Howard a handshake and then pulled him over to his side. At the same time, Varnie disappeared in a sh into the sky. Her beautiful wings shimmered in the sun before she turned into a streak of light. "However, I''ll teach you a few tricks if you can get Varnie to like me? What do you say?"

    "Sure, haha! But I have to warn you. Someone very powerful ising."

    "I''ll let you deal with that yourself," Warklin smiled and put his arms around one of the six girls. "However, why don''t you go down by the river and meet my brothers? They''re in the middle of training, and could use a sparring partner. You strong enough to face them, Howard?"

    "Heh, I don''t know. I guess I''m going to find out!"

 Chapter 157: 1000 Monster Valley Summits

    Chapter 157: 1000 Monster Valley Summits

    Howard walked down by the river with the sun starting to droop beneath the clouds. The orange rays cut through the strange amber clouds while four man sprawled against each other.

    They seemed to be doing basic boxing, but also seemed to bepletely covered in a thickyer of Ki. It was almost as if they had synchronized with their element. With a right hook, one of the four men caused the river behind him to split in half and for a few small aquatic Authoritarians to scatter in fear.

    It was amazing, but at the same time seemed impossible. It was like they had created a permanent Ki Armor around their bodies that didn''t shut off no matter what. It almost seemed like their Ki was not being controlled by them, but by their dreams.

    ''I doubt I''ll ever be able to do that. Is that something only Authoritarians can master?" Howard crossed his arms and waited for the four men to respond.

    10 minutes passed and then 20 minutes before one of the brothers finally seemed to falter. The Ki Aura around his body stopped manifesting before a thunderous punch tore through the air. The tallest of the four brother, though perhaps only taller by an inch, sent a searing punch right into his gut from a foot away.

    His ck buzz cut hair seemed to stand on its ends like little needs of a porcupine before a punch went into his brothers abdomen and sent him soaring back.

    His brother in response pushed his hand into the ground and smiled beforeughing hysterically.

    "Ha, not bad! You finally hit me once little brother!"

    "Of course! I''m only twenty minutes younger than you! It''s a shame our mothers all got pregnant at the same time, but we didn''t share a womb! It''s too bad! Now who the hell are you, man? Why you just standing there and not fighting with us!"

    The four brother Authoritarians nearly spent all of their time fighting, and when they saw Howard immediately expected him to join in the fracas. One of the things about Silver Night Authoritarians, the four brothers that Howard was looking at, is that they literally never didn''t participate in some type of battle.

    Even when they ate, the brothers always tried to out eat each other, and when they dated or made children, tried to best their brothers in the number of women. Howard, unaware of this, thought the ck haired man was joking. In fact, all four of them had simr buzzcuts and only remotely different features. One had bigger busy ck eye brows with a slightly more muscr frame while the other three were more scrawny. However, other than that, they literally seemed like they were cut from the same cloth!

    "Uhm, I''m not nearly as strong as you four."

    "Then what the hell are you doing? Get stronger now! Brothers, let''s fight him 4 v 1, hahaha! Let''s see what he''s got!"

    Howard gulped and tried ot shake his hands before a sh of light turned into a fist traveling towards his face. Activating his dream ki, he jumped back and spun away from it. However, turning behind, he felt threerge fists traveling towards him.

    "Fire King''s Embrace!" Howard created arge fire double behind him that blocked the fists only to feel a powerful force pushing into his gut.

    ''Damn it! It''s that weird energy! It''s just like Oclen''s eyes!"

    Boom!

    Howard spun into the river and crashed into a small boulder corroded from centuries of wear and tear. However, he felt somewhat excillerated. He saw an opportunity to learn how Oclen''s ability worked here! This was it! This was what would make him victorious!

    "Not bad. My names'' Bracston." The most muscr one said and jumped and pulled up Howard. "Hah, delighted to meet your acquaintance! You okay? I didn''t hold back too much, did I?"

    "No, it was great!" Howard smiled. "However, aren''t you all going to ask anything about me? Your brother saw me with Varne and didn''t question me or anything. Aren''t you afraid I''ll attack you or something?

    "We''re authoritarians," Bracston shook his head. "We spend our entire lives waiting on peaks for someone to challenge us to take our territory. If they take our territory, we lose our women, and if we lose that we lose our progeny. Ha, you think we can''t tell you''re here just to explore? We spent our entire lives fighting people more powerful than us! What the hell do you think we are?"

    "Ugh, just curious!" Howard smiled and jumped up. "Anyways, I really do need to train, but there are really powerful people about to attack me. Uhm, I was kind of hoping to find somewhere to hide."

    "Hah, hide? Hmmmm, why?" Bracston said, "You''re like a block of unpolished jade. Let us beat you up until you''ll a little bit sharper. How about you train with us for 1 day, and if you still feel like you need to flee, then run."

    "Are you sure? I-I left people behind, and I regret it," Howard said, "I-I can''t let anyone else get hurt but me. You guys are strong, but these men are called the Arthraku. I heard they have special techniques to kill Authoritarians twice their strength. I can''t risk letting you guys get hurt."

    Howard really did want to stay, but if he did these Authoritarians really would get killed. The Arthraku youth that he''d met had ancestors that spent years creating traps and techniques that damaged Authoritarian''s ability to manifest their energy. One of the things about Authoritarians that Howard didnt'' know, but the Arthraku did, is that the Authoritarians needed Ki to breath. If an Authoritarian went to the surface, it would instantly die from theck of Ki. By decreasing the Ki in the area, they had an extremely powerful way of dominating them in battle.

    Of course, past the SS rank, certain Authoritarians couldpletely create their own external environment and thus avoid getting trapped by the Arthraku. The Arthraku used a technique called Ki Drain, that sucked up the Ki out of the air. To do this, they had spent years perfecting small doorways that activated much like the Aresouls, however, rather than storing energy they took it to a different ce.

    Verses the Horned, this skill was almost useless because a person like Howard wouldn''t get affected by ack of Ki. However, against Authoritarians that needed it. It was like opening a doorway to hell! Howard simply couldn''t rely on Authoritarians to help him against those youths! He had to do this himself.

    "I-I heard of the Arthraku," Bracston said, "However, I also have to defend this mountain peak. This is first Authoritarian Mountain peak out of 1000 Mountain peaks. If I left because of someone being stronger than me, I''d be a loser living in one of the 1000 valleys!"

    1000 Valleys were the lowest points of 1000 Monster Valley and were also the harshest ces. Many Authoritarians went there to train against other Authoritarians in hopes of iming one of the peaks. These peaks represented the 1000 most respected ces an Authoritarian could conquer in the valley. By being on one, it meant that others had to respect you and you could get all the women you wanted! There was simply nothing more precious to an Authoritarian than procreation and strength! Thus, Howard instantly realized there was nothing he could do.

    "I-I guess If you''d be willing," Howard bowed, "I''d like to learn how to defend those I love! Please teach me how to use Ki the way you do! Please!"

    "Sure,"

    "Of course!" Two of the four brothers replied,

    "Hell yeah!" the other two said in unison. "We''re going to beat the crap out of you until you have some confidence! The only thing you should be scared of is stopping this fist right now! Screw those Arthraku, when they get here, we''ll see if they''re so tough!"

    ###

    Oclen could sense Howard''s Ki had traveled all the way to the other side of the Furnace, but couldn''t stop sweating when he thought about Howard.

    He felt extremely intimidated by that Silver me. He needed to make sure he nned properly for killing him as fast as possible. This required him, Macron and his other two followers to unleash attacks in nearly perfect unison.

    Even though they were stronger, they had yet to fight a battle in such a low Ki area. Even when they used Ki Drain in the Abyss, their energy would only drop a certain amount. However, here, it was literally like they went from being in a bountiful ocean of Ki to a small river that was suffering from a drought.

    "Macran, you''re not doing a good enough job!" Oclen shook his head and lowered his arms.

    It was Macran, and the other three versus him and they kept making silly mistakes. "All three of you should have enough strength to defeat me! Try harder, and stop holding back!"

    "But Oclen" Macron replied. He was in his most powerful Authoritarian form, the steel rebel ape. "You''re bleeding. We''ve been training so hard that you started bleeding."

    "Do you realize this is about our future?" Oclen transformed into his eighteen eyed juggernaut form and cracked his neck. A small door appeared behind him that began to spit out Ki. This was Ki Drain Reversed, and he was basically putting Ki back into the environment so he could heal. "I-I could care less about a little injury! Nowe! Attack again at full strength! Use the best strategy you can think of and make sure I fall!"

    ###

    Howard''s fist twisted in the air towards Bractston while a small Ki me fluctuated around his body.

    He was trying to copy Bracston, but every time he did it seemed to fail. The me dissipated before he felt a leg touch against his and sent him tripping forward. Watching a fist travel right towards his face from Renace, Bracston''s youngest brother, he tried to cover his face but soon went soaring into the air.

    Boom!

    Howard used his Dream Ki tond on the other side of the river.

    A few nearby Authoritarian women seemed to be watching and smiling while winking at Howard. However, he needed to focus! This was a perfect opportunity.

    "If I can just master their damn ability I''m sure I can protect them against Oclen! These damn people won''t leave the mountain no matter how much I beg! And now all these women keep showing up and also don''t care! I''m going to get stronger! I swear!"

    "Heh, behind you," Bracston swung his fist straight into Howard''s back before he shot into the river. "You''re a long, long way from being able to face us. Let''s see how tough these Arthraku are. I''m excited."

 Chapter 158: Six Ki Barriers

    Chapter 158: Six Ki Barriers

    Howard finished training for the day and wiped his sweat off his forehead.

    A young woman with a ck dress on and two blonde pigtails sat down by his side while he looked out on the river. She was Bracston''s youngest sister, and had no trouble being as forward as possible. When Howard finished, she pushed a few women aside and marched over to him.

    Men that lived on one of the 1000 Mountains in 1000 Monster Valley had numerous Authoritarian women to choose from. Many of their fathers that fought constantly in the valley''s below wanted to get a small cave or home on the edge of the mountain in order to live their lives peacefully. Of course, the pigtailed youngdy with the big brown eyes already lived on the mountain. Because of this, all the other women watching Bracston battle had no choice but to let the young blonde go first.

    She smiled and put her hour ss body right next to Howard while he smiled and epted a water canteen from her hands. Looking at her, he felt oddly familiar, but also a strange sense of threat from her beautiful eyes. It was almost like heaven had gotten stuck in those two magical brown orbs, and he couldn''t stop staring at her.

    "My-my brothers are tough but a lot older than you. However, you are young and can almost keep up with them! Look behind me! All those women want to marry you! However, why do you smell like a human but I sense an Authoritarian in you."

    "Heh, I''m a little strange. Can I not tell you?" Howard watched Bracston continue to fight with his three other brothers, and shook his head. "Anyways, how are you guys rted? They never stop fighting all the time and you''re so pretty!"

    "Well, that''s a strangeparison," The blonde girl, I, smiled and shook her head. "Heh, I fight all the time too except I need a husband now! Look at my hands. They''re clean now, but it took me a week to wash out my brothers blood!"

    "Stop bragging," Bracston smiled and tossed a small fish at Howard. "Cook this together, and get married or something! Stop taking so long!"

    "Go sister!" Bractson''s middle brother said, "Get him before he rules a mountain! Good luck!"

    "You! You all are so bold!" I pouted and looked into Howard''s eyes. "Howard, I''m-I''m not trying to marry you! I-I don''t care aboutrge mountains! I just want a man to talk to who knows how to be gentle! Not like my big brothers!"

    "Heh, what''s so wrong with being rough?" Howard smiled and created a small fire with an ignition of his Ki. He couldn''t help but imagine Oclen training his hardest right now to beat him, and he kept seeing them in his head. Oclen''s Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form was simply terrifying. Every movement of his body looked perfected over centuries of training, but he was probably his age. How was he supposed topare.

    ''I''ll just train harder tomorrow,'' Howard nodded his head and smiled at I while she leaned against his shoulder. She clearly hadn''t talked to many men before, and her flirting was so obvious even Howard noticed. However, he couldn''t help but smile because he was afraid of sleeping alone! Every night since he got here, he found a woman to sleep with! He smiled at her and gently closed his eyes.

    "I, I know I just met you, but can we sleep like this?"

    "Sure!" I flushed red and nodded her head. "You-you can lie on myp if you like! It''s warm! I mean! I can rub it if its too cold, but I promise I won''t move much!"

    Howard smiled and shook his head while hearing the punches of Bracston and his brothers crash against each other. "No, your shoulder is fine, hehe! I don''t want the training with your brothers to be harder than it is already! However, maybe tomorrow I can sleep on yourp? If-if everything goes well, and no one dies."

    "I''d like that," I blushed and watched Howard slowly fall towards herp as soon as his eyes closed. "Idiot, just don''t work so hard tomorrow! I can''t trick you into marrying me if you''re dead!" I sighed and brushed aside Howards hair and stared at his two long horns and his restful countenance slowly entering into sleep. "I promise-I promise tomorrow nothing bad will happen besides when I attack you in bed at night! Hmph, those other girls don''t stand a chance!"

    ###

    The next morning,

    Howard woke up to arge bang.

    Bracston expected him to dodge his iing fist before he woke up, but instead Howard instantly went flying into the river. He sighed and rolled out of the water only to find a group of Authoritarian women around him trying to help him up. This was not normal! This was definitely not normal!

    "Haha! You''re a hotmodity Howard. However,dies, you know the rules. After the training," Bracston smiled while Renace gently shooed away the women trying to help him up. "Now, Howard, this is about to be the hardest training of your life? Do you mind if I go all out. Consider it a present for entering the family."

    "Sure, the more pressure you put on me now, the better chance I have against the Arthraku! Don''t hold back one bit!"

    "I thought you might say that," Bracston''s body began to glow with two strangeyers of Ki that fluctuated around each other. It instantly made his incredibly muscr torso seem like a sharp de about to be unleashed from its sheath. "Well, brothers, he said he wants it to be his hardest training yet. Don''t stop until not a single drop of blood is left in his body!"

    "I''m ready!" Howard took a deep breath and activated his Dark Ki to the maximum. "Come at me all at once, and don''t hold back!"

    ###

    Boom!

    Howard bounced against a sharp rock and then flew straight into a tree. Behind him, Bracston appeared with three terrifyingyers of Ki projecting around his body. It seemed with every shield he added, his strength increased by at least half a rank.

    When they had started fighting, Bracston seemed like he was barely in the S rank, but once those barriers were activated he just got more and more terrifying. Stabbing outwards with his fist, Howard shot in the other direction.

    Howard couldn''t even activate his Dream Ki and just kept getting hit again and again. However, for some reason, he had a smile on his face.

    "I almost figured it out!" Howard spun in the air with just his regr Ki activated and dodged an iing fist. Arge leg shot over his head while a burst of energy nearly touched his cheek.

    Boom!

    Howard flipped back after touching down on his foot and looked down at his torn white shirt. He had several hundred small cuts that were rapidly healing. However, he finally felt like he mastered it!

    Bracston had told him about the Six Ki Barriers that had to be mastered in order to enter the SS rank. They were literally six barriers that you had to learn to stack on top of each other in order to create your own Ki Environment. It was basically sixyers of extremely condensed Ki that when activated together greatly increased your strength.

    In order to enter the SS rank, you needed these six barriers in order to fully support the Ki Hearts inside of your body. With these barriers, a whole new host of techniques became avable to you! Howard, frankly, wasn''t even supposed to be able to activate even a single Ki Shield, but he was because of his Ki Heart Ring given to him by Demon King Earl.

    His normal orange Ki instantly waved around his arm as it moved forward while he used Ki Transformation to create a powerful fist that spread outwards in four directions. With arge bang, Bracston''s fist came out of no where from behind and crashed into Howard''s Ki Fist. He instantly looked surprised and jumped back a single step. Unfortunately, Howard''s improvement was simply too little. The next second, Renace kicked Howard lightly in the chest and he once again flew into the river.

    He couldn''t believe it! Even that wasn''t enough!

    "Damn it! You guys are too strong! I finally figured out that damn barrier thing and I still can''t hurt you!"

    "Ha! That''s because we''re like your eldest brothers now." Renace pped his hands together and smiled at Howard. "Ha, with such a young bachelor in our midst. We might even let you meet two of our sisters! However, first, you must train with us for 10 more hours! You want to be our brother, then you have to be prepared to fight in your sleep! In fact, don''t sleep, tonight we''re kicking your ass until the morning!

    ###

    Two weekster, Oclen was finally satisfied with his training.

    He finally decided to approach 1000 Monster Valley. However, even after finding Howrad''s location, there was no way he was going to just attack. He wanted to know everything about 1000 Monster Valley. That way, if Howard escaped, he''d be able to turn every stone to find him!

    ''Macran has the best scouting ability out of all Arthraku in my generation. Not only can he move incredibly slowly and be unnoticed by even those in the peak SS rank, however, he can also use vibrations to sense what''s going on above him.''

    Macron had captured an Authoritarian called the Two Tongued White Chameleon. It was a fairly normal Authoritarian if it was young, but passed a certain age it developed the ability to not only mask its body, but to mask its Ki. This wasn''t that impressive by itself, but it also had an extremely powerful ability to move through the earth because of its control of Earth Ki.

    The Arthraku could use whatever Ki their Authoritarians could use. Some people argued that this made them weaker since they could never truly master just one type of Ki. However, considering they were the top ranked discovered Nation, this was actually a huge blessing! They knew the weaknesses of almost every element because they got to practice with each one! They also had the capability to hold between 5 - 10 Authoritarians in their body in the A rank! Only the Demon King had been able to match them in strength without fighting with other nations! There was no way they''d let another person like Howard exist!

    Oclen impatiently tapped his foot before Man finally arrived. He shot out of the ground and instantly transformed into his human form. At the same time, he tossed aside a small Authoritarian he had in his arm. It instantly whimpered only to find a spike piercing into its legs.

    "Make another sound, and you''re dead," Oclen walked over to the small silver Authoritarian. It had extremely meek looking brown eyes, two small silver wings, with four orange legs and arge horn on its head, but seemed powerless in front of the Arthraku. "Now, who is this? Where did you find this Authoritarian, Man. You better have a good reason for taking her! You know how Authoritarians are about their children! All of them could attack us if you were followed!"

    "I wasn''t followed. Her father got killed and I just so happened to steal her away while the bigger Authoritarian was feasting on its victory meal. You could even say we''re saving her."

    Macran had searched far and wide for an Authoritarian of a certain type. Specifically, he wanted an Authoritarian that could fly because obviously they''d be the most likely to know about all the areas one could hide in 1000 Monster Valley.

    He witnessed two powerful aerial Authoritarians fighting, and just so happened to find his daughter hidden inside of a cavern in one of the valleys. "She probably knows everything we need to know and more."

    "Ugh, well sorry little one," Oclen cracked his neck. "You''re telling us everything you know whether you like it or not." Oclen''s body started to change into an unfamiliar Authoritarian with only a single eye on its head. "Impression Steal, Activate!"

    ###

    Howard smiled and walked over to I while five girls waited next to her. He wanted to smack himself because they were all so pretty!

    Unfortunately, he was so tired, he could barely look straight!

    "Hi girls. Would it be okay if only two of you stayed tonight?" Howard dropped down on a nket in a small cavern and looked into six faces giggling around him. "I-I know I got Bracston''s approval, but six sisters is too much even for me! I, can you just choose one sister and theny down with me!"

    "Of course," I gently pushed her lips into Howards before another girl kissed his other cheek. "Hehe, for a man to fully get my brothers approval is rare! I can''t wait to see what you learned in thest two weeks! They-they wouldn''t let us girls watch anymore after the third day, how rude!"

    "I hope it will be strong enough to stop them. My new ability." Howard smiled and kissed I one more time. "Now, let''s get some sleep okay? I-I have a feeling they''re waiting for the perfect moment to attack, and I can''t keep relying on your brothers to protect me forever."

 Chapter 159: Pincer Attack

    Chapter 159: Pincer Attack

    Howard couldn''t sleep, and neither could I in the strange moonlight gently entering into the cavern they were nested together in.

    He grabbed one of her blonde pigtails and rolled it around his palm while gently pulling her beautiful shimmering countenance towards his head. She smiled and gently put all her love into his lips while another girl snored by Howard''s side. He''d been so anxious, he couldn''t sleep and ended up just smothering himself in the warmth of I''s and I''s sister''s lips - her brte haired sister finally ended up falling asleep after he finally let her out of his grasp.

    At the same time, he kept activating his Dream Ki to scout the surroundings. He was certain that sometime soon the Arthraku might attack. If he was them, he''d attack in the middle of the night, and he''d probably also attack when they were at their weakest. Right now, he was holding a vulnerable girl in his arms that only wanted to appease him, but couldn''t stop thinking about all the people he loved in the Furance that might get hurt if he fails.

    Looking forward into I''s beautifulrge and brown eyes blinking in suspense for him to swoop down and kiss her, he noticed a small droplet of blood on her lip. He immediately realized when he activated his Dream Ki he identally bit down. However, I didn''t seem upset, and it really bothered him!

    "Hehe, a little bit rough, but I''m still hanging in there for another round," I closed her eyes and licked the blood off her lips before embracing Howard. "I-I''m here for you Howard! Now tell me what''s wrong? My brothers are watching the area. Why do you seem so afraid?"

    "It''s because I don''t know enough about the Arthraku," Howard said seriously. "I feel like if I just had three extra months with your brothers to train, I''d have been able to beat Oclen. However, it''s only been two weeks and I can tell he''s going to attack soon! It''s like every bone in my body is telling me something bad is about to happen, and now I can''t even kiss you normally!"

    "Rx!" I grabbed Howard''s hand and put it against her face. "You have me. I promise if any man tries to attack you, I''ll attack him with all my strength. Hmph, my brothers may be strong, but don''t think I''m a pushover! In fact, if I wanted to, I could beat you up right now."

    "Hmmm?" Howard smiled and watched her pin him down onto the floor and start kissing him. "Heh, I guess your right. Your brothers are watching, hehe." Howardughed while she kissed him against the forehead and then once against the lips. Her white shirt sort of drooped down and he could see her hips almost calling him to grab her. Pulling her into his embrace, he smiled and hugged her with all his might.

    "Ugh, I better get some sleep. Just wake me in an hour okay?" Howard began to feel strangely tired, and gently ced I against his head. "I promise. I promise no matter what happens I''ll protect you, okay? Even if I have to die, I''ll do it so you can live."

    ###

    Howard awoke a few hourster with a piece of I''s blonde hair wrapped around his wrist.

    However, unlike thest few days, a strange mist was in the air and I seemed to be missing. He looked at her sister still sleeping and noticed her skin seemed to have paled. Gently brushing back her brte hair, he noticed a small cut forming on her neck near her lungs. Was she having trouble breathing?

    ''What the hell is happening with the air quality? Why do I feel so weak?" Howard got up and looked forward towards the river. A few nearby trees seemed to be wilting and pointing in the direction of the top of the mountain peak. Stepping off his back foot, he leaped to the top of the mountain in order to try and ascertain what had happened.

    To his surprise, Bracston and Warklin seemed to beying on the ground asleep while weazing for air. As far as he knew, the four brothers never went to sleep. It was extremely odd, but not as odd as the feeling of powerlessness all around him.

    "I guess I should do what I did on the surface and grow my Horns," Howard cracked his neck and tried to dig deep into the primal force of Fire Ki inside of his body. This had been one of the things Howard had been practicing in order to make due with not having any Ki Hearts yet. He had a feeling in three or so months, he''d be able to shatter the door to the S rank, but he couldn''t yet. However, he did have one ability no one else had as far as he knew, the ability to control his horns.

    Though this seemed minutepared to other abilities like Ki Transformation, one must remember that horns were used to sense frequencies! Suddenly, Howard''s horns began to glow and slightly extend on top of his head while the ground began to shake from the surging Ki gathering around him. His teeth also began to grow longer and sharper in his mouth while his eyes slightly darkened. With his ck hair waving in the wind, he looked like a demon kinging to life on top of the mountain!

    "Heh, beneath you!"

    Boom!

    Howard looked down and felt a strange sensation approaching him. The ground beneath him instantly shattered before a strange w shot upwards towards his face.

    He could feel the sharpness from the fingers on the fist, but it was simply too slow to catch him. Activating his Dream Ki, he jumped into the air to dodge the fist. However, to his side, he noticed three powerful Ki''s approaching him.

    ''Shit, it''s a pincer attack! What are you doing Howard? You literally just walked into a trap!''

    Howard''s body split in six directions from him activating his Dream Ki to dodge the fists. He flipped andnded on the ground on top of the ridge while Oclen appeared from behind a rock. He scoffed and looked at Howard''s horns with disdain. How many abilities did this little Demon King candidate have! Neither Monica nor Annibell mentioned anything about him growing his horns!"

    "Macran, after we kill him, we''re going to talk about why you didn''t figure out he had that ability! Now all three of you, attack him with all you got! Deactivate Ki Drain, he''s stronger than us in this environment."

    "Ki Drain? Is that why it feels like there is no Ki in the air?" Howard flexed his fist and cracked his neck. "Heh, you guys gave me quite the advantage. Normally, I''d have trouble matching your insane amount of Ki, but you identally made a grave mistake! By decreasing the Ki, you also decreased the differences between our overall power! Take this! Dark Oblivion!"

    Boom!

    Howard surged forward and activated his Dream Ki and Dark Ki at the same time. Because he was pulling in so much energy from the environment thanks to his horns, he was able to just be strong enough to utilize the two types of Ki for 10 seconds without switching.

    Improvements came in different forms, and this was a major improvement! In fact, his punches packed two times as much power.

    He swarmed towards Oclen while his body instantly grewrge and swelled outwards. The eighteen eyes of the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut manifested while its big silver body grew out in front of him. However, Howard wasn''t scared of him this time! A ki barrier manifested around his skin before he attacked with all his might!

    His fist turned in the air right towards Oclen''s face while he somewhat struggled to lift his arm to defend! This was perfect! He had him right where he wanted him.

    ''Come on! Die!''

    Howard''s fist burst with an extremely powerful Dark Ki me that instantly swelled to almost 10 times its size. It burst into Oclen''s body almost instantly while his eyes slightly twitched.

    Boom!

    Oclen shot back three steps, but almost instantly Howard''s Dark Ki disappeared. Looking behind him, Howard only felt an extremely fierce gale before something mmed into his back. He felt like his world just broke into three pieces before an extremely formidable energy shot him off the mountain.

    Unable to stop himself, he could only hold out his hands before he burst into the ground and arge cloud of dust shot into the air.

    "Heh, Ki Drain Reversalplete," Oclen sighed and shook his hand. "Ow, that little monster almost killed me! I had to sacrifice one of my eighteen eyes to stop that attack! I won''t be able to see normally for a few weeks in this form!"

    "Heh, not surprised," Macron cracked his neck. "The Eighteen Eyed Juggernauts best ability is sacrificing its own eyes to increase its strength, but anyways. It''s over already. Warletz and Horkel hit him in their Great Lament Lizard Forms. The poison is probably already making it difficult for him to breath, let alone escape!"

    "We will see." Oclen turned and looked at Howard scrambling from the rubble. "We have three minutes to kill him before his little friends wake up! Macran, use your ultimate form and don''t hold back! Exactly like we practiced!"

    ###

    Howard pushed aside the rubble off his body and looked down at the w marks that had torn through his already damaged t-shirt.

    He hadn''t been able to change his white t-shirt for 15 days because he''d been training so hard, and had to rely on I to keep it together. She even hemmed the broken fabric for him and washed it down by the river when he was training. Seeing some green fluid coated against it, he instantly smiled.

    "Heh, thank god I''m still wearing Barabin''s silver armor,'' Howard pushed himself off the floor, and suddenly noticed that he could hardly see straight. He could feel something was rushing through his veins and could almost feel his Ki Cells screaming while they tried to stop it. "Wait, what-what''s happening? I-I made sure their attacks hit the armor! I should be fine!"

    "Heh, you thought your armor would protect you?" Man shook his head. "As long as the ws of a Great Lament Lizard get within an inch of your skin, it''s effective. Sorry, but we''re going to kill you now. Unless a miracle happens, you''re dead."

    "Screw it. Fire King''s Last Stand! 3rd level activate!" Howards energy instantly soared. "Even if I die, I''m taking you all down with me!" Howard had no choice but to activate Fire King''s Last stand at this moment. For one, it should make his Ki Cells strong enough topletely destroy the poison temporarily, and two it was that or death! He also tried to activate the fourth level of Fire King''s Last Stand but couldn''t!

    ''Damn it! Why now? Even when I''m about to die I can''t activate the fourth let alone the eighth level? Did someone put in a fail safe switch or something?''

    "Hmmm, another strange ability. I think we''re going to enjoy killing you," Oclen shook his head and started to grow a few inches taller in his Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form. "Well, out of respect, I''ll tell you that you''re the strongest youth we ever faced from another nation. Perhaps if you lived, one day you would''ve been there to finally cause the Arthraku to fall. However, not today. Today will be the day we live and tell the tale to our children! About how we outsmarted the legendary Howard and stopped him before he destroyed the order in the Furnace."

    "You are so confident, but you''re about to die," Howard smiled while a silver me traveled up his fist and into the palm of his hand. "I''m guessing I can use this silver me for 1 minute before it kills me! It should be more than enough to make sure all four of you disappear!"

    Howard rushed forward with three Ki mes merging around his body into his fist! It was now or never!

    Turning his fist at Oclen''s massive eighteen eyed form, the mes on his hand seemed to sharpen into what appeared to be a scythe made out of mes.

    "Now, here''s your fate. In my hand! Take this, Reaping Fist!"

 Chapter 160: A Simple Trap

    Chapter 160: A Simple Trap

    Bracston and Warklin woke up right as arge explosion sounded.

    Howard''s Reaping Fist did exactly what it was supposed to do and hit the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut at his maximum power. Instantly, Oclen disappeared into the side of the mountain while Macran and his three brothers instantly decided to flee.

    Howard realized instantly that something was wrong. When he attacked Oclen, he saw a smug smile on his face like he knew about Fire King''s Last Stand. There is no way he should know about such an ability, right? He turned and looked at one of the escaping Great Lament Lizards, and immediately activated his Dream Ki to the fullest. His left arm had been badly burned by the silver me, but it was worth it if the Oclen''s Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut was destroyed!

    Swoosh!

    Howard changed at his maximum speed towards the Great Lament Lizard which was sprinting at its maximum speed towards a nearby cavern. However, Howard wouldn''t let it leave, especially if he had only a single minute to kill it! The silver me appeared on his right arm while the pupils of the Great Lament Lizard instantly dted to 5 times their original size.

    "Die, die you piece of shit!"

    "Not so fast! Howard, do you think we didn''t prepare for that?" Oclen''s voice resonated through the side of the mountain peak. You could still hear the rubble falling down from the mountain he''d been mmed into, but for some reason he didn''t sound defeated. "Ha, you actually activated it! Macron told me he heard two girls gossiping about Fire King''s Last Stand at the East Branch. Good think we nned for that too!"

    "Like I''m going to stop!" Howard connected both his fists into a ball and mmed it instantly into the head of the Great Lament Lizard. His rage manifested the darkest me he''d ever used full of this powerful rage.

    The head of Horletz in his lizard form instantly exploded before his guts shot in several directions. However, the next second, Howard turned and saw I dangling in the air from a strange white handed Authoritarians'' fist. Her skull was trembling from the fist pushing against her temples, and tears were falling out of her eyes.

    "You-you bastard!'' Howard screamed and instantly rushed towards Oclen. He was no longer in his Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form, and Howard knew he could kill him easily if he just got a chance!

    However, before he could approach, Oclen''s hand turned into a sharp de that dug into I''s neck. Seeing blood dripping down onto her chest, Howard instantly froze while his body began to explode with pain.

    ''Damn it! They even took a hostage! What the hell is wrong with these people! Can''t they fight fair!"

    "Hehe, you took out Horletz, but it''s worth it for the future of the Arthraku. Now, Howard, how about we y a little game. We''re going to make you two minutes until Fire King''s Last Stand wears off and then we''re going to release this girl and continue fighting!"

    "I-I just met her! Do you really think I care!" Howard''s Dark Ki soared more while Macran and Worletz sauntered over to his side and formed a shield. "I-I''ll kill you three right now. Even if she dies, I don''t care!"

    "Hmmm, you don''t? What about Monica?" Oclenughed and smiled while crushing the girls head harder and harder in his hand. "Macran put a golden thread in her arm, and if he activates she''ll die!"

    This was in fact a lie, but Howard had no way of telling that at the time. However, he instantly stopped moving and watched while Oclen tossed I over to his side. At the same time Bracston and Warklin slowly started to sneak down to Howard''s location.

    They were so quiet not even the the slightest bit of their movements could be detected. However, Oclen didnt'' seem scared. He seemedpletely focused on doing everything he could to get Howard to not attack.

    "Hmmm, she has beautiful green hair and the prettiest eyes. I''m betting she feels pretty good too to kiss at night," Oclen said with a smile. "Haha, you may have permanently destroyed my Eighteen Eyed Jugernaut form, but it''s worth it to kill you! Now just wait there! In two minutes, we can continue fighting after your increase in strength wears off!"

    "You-you I don''t believe you! How would you have gotten into the East Branch?" Howard shook his head. His left arm had started to heal, but he could tell activating Fire King''s Last Stand immediately took a major toll.

    Even with the serum Jenny had given him to counteract the damage to his Ki Cells, and increase their healing, he''d need at least 3 days to be able to fight again at full strength. That''s not to mention the damage his organs had taken from Fire King''s Last Stand. Jenny extrapted until he got his Ki Hearts, his organs would not fully recover.

    He could almost feel his insides twisting into a ball while his Ki Cells did their utmost to recover from the damage caused by the array. He had to kill them even if Monica was in danger! He had to think about the future, and not her!

    ''Damn it! Just move Howard! Attack them before time wears out!''

    Howard stepped off his back foot and activated his Dream Ki while his horns turned a brighter white. His eyes turned even bright while a Dark Ki mixed in with his feet. It was now or never! He had to do this!

    "Get my sister, and run, you fool! Grow up a little bit and thene back and avenge me!" Bracston appeared behind Oclen while three barriers appeared around his fist and immediately smashed into Oclen''s face.

    Oclen was using his second strongest Authoritarian form, the white armed snakeman that had a body full of scales with yellow eyes. It was known for its defense, but when Bracston hit it''s body instantly shot in the other direction while Warletz caught I in the air before he kicked Macran''s Steel Rebel Ape in the face.

    Boom!

    Two out of the three Arthraku parried with their maximum strength attacks while I got tossed in the air towards Howard''s side.

    At the same time, he felt something in his body beginning to rupture! He had to deactivate Fire King''s Last Stand, but he didn''t want to! This was his one chance to finish off Oclen, right now!

    "Howard, run! You idiot! Don''t underestimate us brothers!" Renace smashed his fist into the back of the Steel Rebel Ape and then kicked it square in the jaw. Macron''s face splurted out blood while his body trembled. "Take this for messing with my sister! Dense Eye Fist!"

    Boom!

    Macron''s body spun once and then copsed on the ground while two of the four other brothers joined the fracas. They began topletely dominate Oclen and his group while they tried their best to block the attacks. However, Warletz''s arm had turnedpletely silver and every attack put Oclen on edge.

    He smashed into a tree and dodged dozens of attacks from Warletz while a frown appeared on his face.

    In one minute, he could activate Ki Drain and take care of these pesky authoritarians! This was a nightmare! If only they knew about Howard''s damn horns this would have went perfectly!

    ''Hoh, he''s deactivating Fire King''s Last Stand?" Oclen''s fist seemed to turn into a sharp de before he parried Warletz'' iing fist. A white Ki Barrier appeared in front of Warletz before four others formed.

    Boom!

    Oclen and Warletz shot back a few feet from each other while all eyes turned towards Howard.

    He was wobbling with I in his arms and he had tears in his eyes. Even with the serum dripping form the side of his mouth to keep him awake, he waspletely useless now! Why did he use Fire King''s Last Stand so fast!

    "Howard, with the barriers activated around our bodies, even with their Ki Drain we can fight at our maximum for 10 minutes," Warletz smiled and held up his thumb. "We promise after they die, we''lle find you and train some more! Ha, just make sure if I die, my six wives find good men! I loved watching you fight with my brothers! Now go!"

    "Hmph, Howard, we''ll find you after their dead," Oclen spit some blood from his mouth. "However, don''t forget Monica dies if you live! You better think long and hard about how you want to die! Do you hear me?"

    Bracstonughed and smashed Macran in the side of his face while his three other brothers helped him attack from all sides. Unfortunately, they were still drained and unlike Warletz had only reached three barriers each.

    Each barrier had special properties, and the fourth barrier was called the Revitilization Barrier. It rapidly healed the body of internal injuries and assisted the Ki Hearts in increasing strength. Because of this Warletz was nearly back to almost his full strength, while Bracston had barely managed to get 1 / 2 his strength back. It was why all four of the brothers had to fight Macran and the remaining Great Lamet Lizard together!

    They even seemed to be losing! However, they couldn''t give up their mountain peak! Even if it meant death, they had to live!

    "You-you idiots! Why didn''t you just take I and run!" Howard wiped a tear from his eye. "I-I also can''t leave until I see you kill Macran! He-he''s going to kill my girlfriend if he doesn''t die!"

    "They''re lying!" Warletz smashed his fist into Oclen''s white face before a fist punched him in the gut. Oclen instantly seemed enraged and attacked with all his might. However, Warletz parried and his right fist soon got embedded in Oclen''s stomach. He shot up into the air before Warletz jumped up and smashed him into the ground. "Hmph, that will buy me three seconds Howard."

    "That''s enough to tell you no Authoritarian can activate a skill from greater than they can sense frequencies! They are fooling you! He lost connection with that golden string even if he had it when he left the East Branch! By now, he couldn''t sense that even if he tried."

    "Y0u mean You mean they tricked me," Howard wiped a tear from his eye. "I-I''ll be right there!" Howard put down I and started to feel the world blur. "Ah! Damn it! Come on Ki! Activate!"

    "You''re leaving, and if you don''t I''m killing you myself!" Warletz wiped some blood off his mouth and pointed to a distant mountain. "Our strongest ally is on the 56th Mountain in 1000 Mountain Valley! Go there with my sister, and he''ll teach you how to wipe these Arthraku to dust! However, hurry! I can''t focus when some damn brat is watching me fight! Go!"

 Chapter 161: Emperors Ki

    Chapter 161: Emperor''s Ki

    Howard ended up fainting 10 minutes after escaping from the Arthraku.

    However, a beautiful blonde hair girl was carrying him on her back with tears dripping down her cheek. I was certain that her brothers could''ve easily escaped if it wasn''t for her, however, she had to be a fool and go try and find a present for Howard in the morning.

    There was a very special type of gand called the silver crown gand nt that when worn was supposed to calm the mind and the spirit. She went searching for it, and instead of finding one to bring back to Howard''s side, she instead got kidnapped and then used to pretty much gaurantee her brother''s deaths!

    Even now, she could tell Warletz and Bracston were still fighting because of the noise that could be heard in the great valley trail. The great valley trail was a road that Authoritarian children traveled through in order to arrive at other mountain peaks, and it was normally a ce of no violence with very little foot traffic.

    However, because of the Ki Drain from the Arthraku, I was just one blonde haired girl amongst a sea of different types of Authoritarians. They were rushing to try and get as far away from the fight between her brothers and the Arthraku as possible! Many of them brushed passed her while she dropped her head in sheer disgust.

    "I-I''m a failure," I wiped a tear from her eye. "I failed my brothers, and I failed you Howard. Heh, I left this morning to try and make you happy, but instead am the reason you''re suffering. I know right now you''d be standing over the Arthraku''s dead bodies if I didn''t get in your way. Even though you said you''d kill me, you-you still hesitated. My brothers would''ve never done what you did! They would have killed me immediately to secure victory! Why did I have to get in your way!"

    I turned and looked up at the distant 56th mountain peak and then sighed before marching through a valley of trees in order to arrive at a caravan. It happened to be the mountain peak of Warklin''s greatest enemy, so she didn''t understand why she told Howard toe here!

    "Let''s hope that temperamental bastard doesn''t mind me staying her," I put Howard down against the cavernous wall and wiped a tear from her eye. "Hmph, now brothers! Please! Please live! If you die, I''ll never forgive you! I won''t even name my children after you!"

    I could sense Bracston and Warletz Ki slowly dissipating in the air. She imagined the battle was over, but she couldn''t tell who won. All she knew is that she couldn''t sense two of her brothers! It was driving her crazy! Had they died?

    ###

    Arge ck storm appeared somewhere in the distant Furnace.

    Necrolith, the weakest Night Lord, was bowing in front of one of the strongest Night Lords while arge ck doorway appeared behind him. It wasn''t everyday that two Night Lord''s met, but because of the Four Gaurdians Necrolith had to spend over a year recovering.

    He finally decided to seek out Armecolith, the only Night Lord he knew that had enough reason to think about making an alliance with his brother. On arge staircase surrounded by millions of archelon zombies - an extremely strong type of ancient zombie - the two of them made eye contact. However, it was clear that even the S ranked Necrolith was terrified. His brothers strength was near the peak of the SS rank!

    "You''re telling me you want to destroy the Horned for what reason?" Armecolith walked down the staircase while a few archelon zombies appeared from the ck doorway behind him. "You lost a battle, so you want me to risk my 100 year n just to wipe them out now."

    "It''s not that!" Necrolith waved his hands in fear. "It''s just that this little brat, Howard! I-I sensed him immediately when he arrived! He-he''s a full heir of Earl! That bastard that caused us to live in the shadow all these years finally has someone worthy of his title! We must kill him, or even your endless army will fall!"

    "Hoho, I doubt you could kill a 1000 of my archelon zombies. They have extremely tough defense and are fast. Once I summon a few million more even the Arthraku will be overwhelmed! Why would I give up taking over the Furnace, why would I risk it now?"

    "Because that brat Howard has his main ability, I can tell! Back in the day, if you remember, Demon King Earl instantly emted all your abilities and improved them almost immediately! What we call Emperor''s Ki! He has it and he used it to try and kill me! Your army won''t know who to follow, you or Howard! If he can copy your Ki, he can control your archelon zombies! He''s just in the A rank now, but soon he''ll be a rival to even you!"

    "Well then, I guess I''ll take a small risk," Armecolith sighed and pointed at arge section of his army. "Take 100,000 archelon zombies and go to the Dark Bloonds and stop the Horned from making that damn army I''ve been sensing. They have spent years trying toe up with a technology tobat the Night Lords and their advances must be destroyed! However, that means you must be willing to serve under me? Will you do as I say Necrolith, or do I have to kill you now!"

    "Hmph, this is just a temporary truce!" Necrolith smiled and bowed on one knee. "After we stop the Horned from creating their Spawn army, I''ll be back to destroy you! Do you hear me brother!"

    "That''s what I expected," Armicolith had eighteen skeleton heads embedded in his torso with a human countenance on his shoulders. They were small skeletons, but each of them seemed to be full of a different type of Ki.

    Armicolith had created a vortex in each of those skeleton heads that rapidly sucked up Ki and used it to strengthen his bones. By now, even if all Four Gaurdians attacked him, not a single inch of his body could be damaged as long as those eighteen skulls remained.

    ''Necrolith, you must have really gotten scared if you visited me. I''ll pay a visit to this Howard myself in a few weeks while you''re distracting them in the Dark Bloonds. Then I''ll kill you before whatever insidious plot you''re nninges to life!''

    Armecolith could tell that Necrolith wanted to gain control of his Archelon Zombies, and that all this talk about Howard was mostly a deception. However, Armicoloth had also sensed Howard growing in strength. Ever since Demon King Earl banished them to these hideous forms, there had not been a day that went by that Armecolith hadn''t nned to destroy the Horned.

    He nned on creating an army of over 10 million Archelon Zombies before destroying the Horned, however, he was at 5 million now! Because of Howard''s arrival, in less than a year he''d feel confident in attacking the entire Furnace! Nothing could get in his way.

    "Good luck," Necrolith did a bow, "Whatever you''re nning to do to Howard, I warn you, he''s improving fast. Better to act sooner thanter."

    "The 10,000 Archelon Zombies I promised will follow you when you leave," Armecolith pointed towards an iing tide of 3 meter tall zombies. They hadrge, extremely muscr bodies and seemed to have been made from a powerful ancient race with eyes that seemed to be full of endless rage. "Now, go! Go destroy the Horned while the rest of the Furnace attacks them from all sides! Ha, if even the Arthraku are attacking them now, they''re doomed! This Howard is going to be the downfall of their entire nation!"

    ###

    Bracston and Warklin heaved for air while they fought side to side.

    One dead Great Lament Lizard rested on thier right side with the corpses of two of their brothers. However, because of the barriers on their skin, they were still somehow managing to hold on. Yet they had confidence! Confidence that they could still hang on!

    "Not bad," Oclen smiled, "You managed to survive for 12 minutes and you even killed one of my brothers. However, don''t you find it odd that Macran disappeared? Don''t you feel a little bit odd?"

    "Heh, you''re bluffing," Bracston wiped blood off the side of his mouth. He had a smile on his face as he stared at his two brothers. They''d both sacrificed themselves in order to kill Worletz, and he was proud of them. "You-you have taken as much damage as us. I''d say we have a 10 percent chance of winning!"

    "Oh, that''s too high!" Oclen smiled and held up his finger. "Macran activate it now! Deactivate those damn shields so we can get some rest!

    Bang!

    Arge force spread through Bracston''s body before both of his arms burst into bits of blood. He looked down and instantly saw a small creature beneath him with a smile on his face. With thest of his energy, he tried to detonate his Ki but instantly felt a darkness overwhelm him.

    Boom!

    Bracston disappeared into a cloud of smoke while Macran changed back to his human form. He sighed and wiped off the blood raining down on him with a look of disbelief.

    "Heh, Howard sure is a pain in the ass! What are we going to tell Horkel''s family? Aren''t they one of the richest in all of Arthraku Nation!"

    "We''ll tell them that Howard died because of their sacrifice! Now let''s go and figure out what the hell we did wrong! In two weeks, that little fake demon king is dead!"

 Chapter 162: Shattered Return

    Chapter 162: Shattered Return

    Howard took three days to fully wake up after using Fire King''s Last Stand.

    I had made sure to tend to his wounds, but she had just confirmed her brothers had been discoveredying on the floor with their bodies in tatters. Every single important part of her felt like it broke in half. She no longer felt like that little innocent girl that would always be protected on the mountainside. She felt alone, and couldn''t stop crying even with a few Authoritariansing to pay respect.

    In 1000 Monster Valley, there was hundreds of Authoritarians that knew of I and her four brothers because of their good deeds. They regrly saved weak Authoritarians from the Valleys and made them stronger by teaching them valuable techniques.

    Most Authoritarians protected their techniques at all costs, butWarletz and Bracston gave away their best techniques without asking for any help. Because of this, some of their friends and allies had decided to camp around the 56th Mountain Peak in order to protect I. Though together they were weak, they were now aware of the Ki Drain ability and had prepared traps to counter it.

    Where the Arthraku were originally from, the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut and many of the other Authoritarians had developed powerful skills to counter Ki Drain such as the Eighteen Eyed Juggernauts strange eye destruction ability. Every time one eye destructed, it sent a surge of Ki into its body that allowed it to breath easy in any battle. After three weeks, its eyes would heal, however, obviously in 1000 Monster Valley this wasn''t the case! These Authoritarians had to adapt or they''d die!

    "I-I''m guessing it''s been a while," Howard smiled and woke up. He saw the gauze on his arms and chest and felt his heart start to race. "Oh god! What happened to your brothers! Where''s Bracston!"

    "They''re protecting another mountain peak now," I smiled and turned around. She had the weight of the world on her shoulders, but also wanted to keep it hidden inside of her beautiful eyes. "Hehe, however, what about you? Did you recover your strength?"

    Howard sensed his body really quickly and immediately noticed his strength had fully returned. He sighed and smiled before he looked a little bit further. His organs seemed like they were about to break into pieces every time he moved. This was exactly what Jenny said. If he used Fire King'' Last Stand again his internal organs wouldn''t be able to take it. However, how was he supposed to know that Bracston and Warletz were going to intervene!

    He grinded his fist into a ball and smiled before jumping up and immediately pulling something out of his pocket. It was the Ki Jar that Demon King Earl had given him that he just so happened to keep on hand.

    Inside of it, he knew there was a way to get rapidly stronger, but he wasn''t sure of how much time he had. He was about to activate it, but then he saw I standing in front of him with tears dripping down her eyes. He couldn''t just leave her out here and go inside the Ki Jar! If they attacked, and he was distracted, she''d die instantly!

    "I take it, by other mountain peak, you mean they died?"

    "We aren''t one hundred percent sure. Bracston and Warletz have a special healing ability only one in ten thousand Authoritarians are born with called a Silver Heart''s Blessing. A Silver Heart is just a special type of heart that only a few Authoritarians have that can heal their bodies even on the precipice of death. However, if that was the case, then why haven''t their bodies moved for four days! Those damn bastards didn''t'' even bury them!"

    "I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault," Howard rushed over to I and gently put his arms around her beautiful blonde hair and kissed her gently. "I''m so sorry! I should''ve stayed up all night! If I stayed up all night,I would''ve sensed that Ki Drain Earlier!"

    "It''s my fault," I shook her head. "I-I went to get you this stupid calming Gand and got ambushed and taken hostage! I''m the real reason my brothers are dead! I-I''ll never forgive myself! Never in a million years! However, I''m going to kill one of those damn Arthraku! You just watch! I''m going to tear them apart when they least expect it!"

    "I-i know you will," Howard stared deep into her eyes, and felt her prating gaze. However, I could barely manage to stop trembling thinking that her brothers were dead. She smiled and then pushed a tear off her beautiful pale skin before she turned and looked at a giant Authoritarian with silver horns slowly walking in her direction. Turning to Howard, she could tell that the leader of the 56th Mountain Peak had sensed his arrival, and he most likely wasn''t happy.

    "Howard, how strong are you right now? Have you recovered your full strength?"

    "Most likely, however, I''m probably only able to unleash 90 percent of my strength for the next week. My organs are really badly damaged, why?"

    "My brother was arch enemies with the leader of the 56th Mountain Peak, and now that I''m here his Authoritarians are regrlying to check in on me. They-they are protecting me even though my brothers and him fought every month for resources and women! And-and now that you''re here, he''s even asked to see you! I''m afraid its a trap! I''m afraid he wants to kill you and take away the only man I have left in my life!!"

    "Hehe, well, let me go and see him and find out," Howard smiled and brushed back I''s hair. "I''m really fast when I want to be. I promise, I''ll make sure you''re always safe, okay! Aftre all, I owe your brothers my life!"

    ###

    Howard went to the top of the 56th Mountain Peak and followed arge Two Horned Wilderness Beast. It had an extremelyrge body with tworge horns that seemed sharper then the finest refined sword. However, it was also really nice. It kept asking Howard if he was okay, which was really strange.

    "The Leader of the 56th Mountain Peak will see you now," Therge beast smiled. It''s humongous ck eye nested under its horns stared into Howard''s eyes while he slowly ascended to the peak. "I''m toorge for that small mountain peak, but tell Waxel that I''m going to get us some dinner from the valley. Tell him he''s doing it tomorrow."

    "Okay, heh, seems fair," Howard walked up the path to the top of the mountain and saw a single man with his arms folded behind his back. He had on a ck cape and had two extremely beautiful amber colored eyes. When Howard saw him, his body almost instantly froze. His strength was definitely at least 10 times higher than Warletz from a nce! However, why did he seem so sad?

    "I-I''m happy to meet you," The man turned around and smiled. "I just heard Warletz and Bracston died. I was hoping one day those two would take over this mountain."

    "We hated each other on the surface, but we both wished each other well. Regardless, they''re dead now, and you''re still alive. I suppose they''d want me to make sure you live, however, I can''t do that. I''m going to go kill those Arthraku right now. Would you mind staying here until I return?"

    "I-I don''t mind, but wait, shouldn''t I kill them?" Howard said while a thousand thoughts fluttered through his head. "If I kill them, then you won''t get in trouble. I heard the Arthraku are extremely vengeful. They''ll probablye back here and try and exterminate all of 1000 Monster Valley if you wipe them out. How about instead of that, you train me in whatever strange ability you''re using. I-I can sense it when I first saw you and it made me terrified. What is that?"

    "This? This is the eyes of someone who knows death in and out. Are you sure you want to learn it?" The man''s amber eyes began to turn darker while three blue lines began to swell towards his pupil. Instantly, Howard felt the world around him turn cold before he felt like dropping to his knees. It was strange, but terrifying to look into those eyes! What the hell was that strange ability?!

    "Hmph, you aren''t worthy of learning this technique yet," Waxel smiled and suddenly appeared in front of Howard with appeared to beasingle step. "However, I suppose I should train you. Bracston and Warletz saw something in you. I''m going to make it sharp and then crush it with all my anger and rage! Now are you prepared Howard?!"

    "Yes!" Howard smiled and stood up to his feet. "I''m ready!"

    "No you''re not," Waxel smiled and suddenly his arm blurred. The next moment, Howard shot off the ridge and flew down into a tree almost a kilometer away. "Hehe, strong body for a brat, but I''m sorry. Tonight those Arthraku are dying. Unless, of course, they somehow vanished from existence."

 Chapter 163: Eye of Life and Death

    Chapter 163: Eye of Life and Death

    Howard tried to use all his strength to fight Waxel, but it was even harder than fighting Barabin.

    With a single fist, he seemed to possess roughly the same fire power as Howard at his maximum strength. In fact, even with Fire King''s Last Stand activated, he''d most likely die in a true battle against Waxel. He seemed to be at roughly the strength of Founder Arista, but that didn''t make sense. How could he be so strong, and yet be satisfied on such a small mountain?

    ''He might be the strongest person in all of 1000 Monster Valley, but he seems so humble. What exactly is it about him that I''m sensing. He looks vaguely familiar, and I can''t figure out why."

    Howard didn''t know this yet, but Waxel was actually over 2000 years old, and had been best friends with one of the original Four Guardians. Way back then, he had just been a normal Authoritarian with no future prospects until a human decided to train him.

    Waxel came from a line of Authoritarians called the Great Jaw Wolves. There were thousands of them born every year, and many got killed by other Authoritarians for food when they reached adult hood. However, Waxel had out survived all his peers and broke through the limits previously known to the Great Jaw Wolves. He was now the leader of his own mountain, and felt extremely humbled to be here. Of course, this was only because of that one human Horned, Demon King''s Earl''s daughter, Ang.

    She had once sacrificed her arm to protect him from another Authoritarian, and ever since that day he cherished protecting and nurturing those weaker than him. Even though he could probably leave 1000 Monster Valley and dominate the entire Open Furance, he preferred it here where he could nurture the young. He had a strategy too, he would antagonize a prospect he cared about, and then attack him every month.

    Bracston and Warletz had so much potential. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find the Arthraku that killed him! It made him feel so much rage as he appeared like a sh behind Howard and struck him with a right fist. He used about 10 percent of his strength, but it was enough for Howard to fly into the air like a bullet and crash into a mountain.

    Boom!

    Howard instantly felt all his will leave his body before Waxel shot to his side and struck him again. With a barrage of attacks, Howard could barely remain aware of what was happening. However, he had a smile on his face as his Dream Ki activated. This was how he''d get stronger!

    "An opening!"

    "No it''s not!" Waxel smashed Howard with a right hook and spun with a back hand. Howard got hit and spun in the air from the terrifying force before three more conequeitive punches assailed his gut. Flying back, he looked up and saw two hands rushing towards his gut. He tried his hardest to activate Fire King''s Embrace in time, but by the time he did he was already smashed into the ground.

    "Focus!" Waxel sighed andnded by Howard''s side. He immediately activated Ki Supression and made the ground begin to shake. "What are you doing? Don''t you realize who you are! You''re the man that survived so someone else could live! You have to get revenge! Otherwise, I''ll kill you myself!"

    "I-I''m sorry," Howard finally couldn''t take it and a tear fell down from his eye. "I''m sorry I''m so weak! I''m sorry I can''t be who you want me to be!"

    Howard had only trained with Waxel for less than 5 hours, but it felt like 2 years. Every time he got hit by Waxel, he felt something travel inside of him that seemed to be Waxel''s will. He could only guess that his Emperor''s Ki was beginning to transform and develop a new ability. However, he couldn''t quite put a hand on it! He wanted to get stronger, but everything was just too damn hard!

    "Hmph, that''s enough for today. Train for yourself for three hours. I''m going to go check for word on the Arthraku. Best case scenario, they''re hiding so well, I can''t find them. However, I really doubt it. I can sense almost everything in this valley with my Ki, and someday so will you!"

    ###

    Oclen and Man had dug deep underground beneath the 1st Mountain Peak in 1000 Monster Valley.

    In a small cavern that they had dug, both of them sat a few feet across from each other, visualizing thest battle. Though they couldn''t train for risk of being discovered by the Authoritarians in 1000 Monster Valley, they were learning at a quick pace.

    Oclen saw hundreds of different ways to kill Howard now that he hadn''t noticed before. When he activated that silver me, he noticed that Howard''s arm instantly ignited and grew brittle. Before Howard could ever reach him, all he had to do is destroy his arm. It was such a simple tactic, however, it wasn''t something he''d thought of before.

    However, he needed to learn more about Howard. He reyed the part again when he activated Fire King''s Last Stand! There had to be something there! He had to figure it out or he might die in the next battle! He had to be the leader of the Arthraku, so his father wouldn''t remain in power! This was the first stop to his ascent to the throne!

    "I-I''m pretty sure, it''s been five days," Man sighed. "I checked the mountain top three times, and each time a more powerful Authoritarian was waiting there. Who the hell did we piss off?"

    "This is a new territory. I didn''t n on Howard living." Oclen grinded his fist into a ball while his Ki started to burn around his body. "However, what can we expect? You can''t invade an Authoritarian Kingdom, and expect for them to just let you keep destroying their kind! Damn it! If only we knew Howard could grow his horns! He''d be beyond dead!"

    "Well, what are we going to do now?" Man looked at Oclen. His ck hair had grown longer, almost all the way down to his waist, however, his muscles seemed incredibly thin. It seemed like with a single hit, he might snap in half. However, he had done this for a reason.

    By changing his bodies density, he could strengthen his Ki Cells. This was a type of training only avable to the Arthraku, and was something extremely valuable. It allowed his Ki to flow into his bones and increase in density. In a way, it was much better than any training he could be doing in the Abyss, however, it wasn''t the most fun! He wanted to kill Howard and get out of here! What the hell was Oclen always so scared of! If only he was stronger than him, he was sure he''d have gone out 4 days ago and destroyed Howard!

    Man took a deep breath. "What are we going to do to ensure he dies?"

    "It''s simple. We just got to attack Howard when he''s going back home. We told him two weeks, but he won''t remain more than two months without getting worried about us attacking the East Branch. When it''s time, we''ll rise up from the ground when he''s out of this damn hell hole! And that''s all we''re doing! I''m in charge here Man. Remember who''s the one who protected you from death when you hunted your first Authoritarian!"

    "Hmph, I remember," Man had been on a hunting expeditition when he was 10 years old to get an Authoritarian with a few of the other strongest children from Arthraku''s Capital, Dinarelon. It was a normal day, and peaceful, and they''d been nning on capturing a Silver Tail Lizard.

    However, when they went to hunt a small child one, its father appeared and tried to evsiscerate Man to pieces. If not for Oclen defying all odds and attacking it, until one of the teachers arrived, he wouldv''e really been dead. Yet sometimes he wished he died because after that day the boy that used to be thought of as stronger than him received all the best training!

    Oclen had gotten put into all the best training programs because of his bravery and not necessarily his strength! The Arthraku believed bravery would turn into strength with enough polishing, but because of that day Man was always a mile behind! "I remember you risking your life for a little brat like me. And look what''s be of it. You''re now my leader, even though I was supposed to be the strongest."

    "And i appreciate you, but if you try and sneak out in the night to try and assassinate him, I''m killing you myself! Trust me and wait two months! He''ll leave and rush back to his girlfriend, Monica! I''m just sure of it!"

    ###

    A monthter,

    Howard sighed and looked up at the sky.

    He''d long regained his full strength and felt like he''d reached the threshold to entering the S rank. However, he couldn''t do it here. He couldn''t keep risking the Authoritarian''s lives for his own. He belonged to the Horned and not to the Authoritarian. Even though they were really nice, he had to leave.

    ''The Arthraku probably made a calcted decision to wait for me out of 1000 Monster Valley. However, after a month of training with Waxel, I''m not a single step closer to learning that strange eye ability of his. Until I enter the S rank, I have a feeling I won''t be able to figure it out.''

    ''I''ll just go and wait for them to ambush me. I have a feeling now with my full strength, even Oclen will have to think twice about attacking me let alone killing me!''

    Howard hadn''t learned anything from Waxel for many reasons, and mostly because his skills were simply too advanced! However, he had learned how to activate the second barrier called the barrier of might. With it activated, his striking force increased by over a half and his ability to control Fire Ki also soared. If he faced his former self, he would probably be able to destroy him in just afew minutes.

    He smiled and put on a ck coat that I had made him from scratch and looked into her beautiful brown eyes. She''d grown more mature over thest month and looked like a beautiful golden budding angel. Not a single thing about her seemed hard to look at. He looked at her brown jeans she made from Howard''s rmendation and couldn''t help but hug her and pick her up in the air.

    "Mmmm! You''re so pretty! It''s a shame I can''t take you with me?"

    "Heh, I knew that wasing," I kissed Howard on the lips. "However, you''re almost sixteen right. You promise to return when you''re eighteen and marry me?"

    "I promise to marry you and introduce you to all the other girls!" Howard loved how I and him sometimes didn''t even have to talk, and understood each other. "I promise to return and make sure you''re mine! Hehe, with your beautiful looks, I don''t think there will be an inch of you I won''t kiss if you let me!"

    Howard had made it very known to I that he nned on leaving, and had also told Waxel. However, before he left, Waxel wanted to fight him one time at his full strength. Waxel imed he now used 11 percent of his power against Howard, and wouldn''t let him leave until he used 15. He was certain, today, he''d make him use even 20 percent! A ck Ki surged around Howard while he walked outside towards a clearing Waxel had built for their special asion.

    Dozens of Authoritarians gathered around while Waxel waited with his arms folded behind his back.

    "Howard, I think it''s time I tell you a little bit more about the eye of life and death. You ready for me to use it against you in battle for the first time?"

    "Bring it!" Howard stepped off his back foot and surged forward. "Today, I''ll hold nothing back!"

 Chapter 164: Tempering a Bizarre Skill

    Chapter 164: Tempering a Bizarre Skill

    Howard activated his Dream Ki in midair when surging towards Waxel at his maximum speed.

    Instantly, a sonic boom shot arge cloud of dust into the air. Howard seemed to morph into a line of light thatpletely surprised everyone watching and Waxel himself. He had originally had his arm behind his back, but instantly changed his mind. He took out one hand and used a finger to swat away an iing punch from Howard.

    Boom!

    Waxel barely budged, but still felt his knees buckle from the powerful impact from Howard''s fist. At the same time, he slightly smiled. Howard''s strength had improved at least by 50 percent overnight and he could almost feel why.

    Howard''s eyes twinkled with what seemed to be his Dream Ki before he rapidly sent out a barrage of three fists. Instantly, the mountain behind Waxel seemed to slightly bulge before thousands of rocks shot into the air.

    ''Hah, did he get a huge insight or something about the eyes of life and death. However, it''s still not enough! This is barely 13 percent of my strength!''

    Waxel parried three of Howards attacks before he stepped off his back foot and seemed to blur. The next instant, he appeared behind Howard and gently touched him on the cheek.

    Arge white light from Howard''s Dream Ki surged into his existence before a version of Howard shot into the distance while another one appeared behind Waxel.

    This was called Dream Deflection, and was more or less a skill that Howard used constantly, however, it had definitely improved. Waxel sighed and turned around with a slightly greater smile, and this time gently touched Howard''s arm in order to stop his iming leg.

    Boom!

    Howard spun in the air and jumped back before wiping the sweat off his head. At the same time, he looked at Waxel and saw his brown-grey hair didn''t have a single droplet of sweat. What an annoying man! How did he seem so calm!

    ''He''s predicting my every move before it happens! Damn it! There has to be some way to trick him! Even when I was around Founder Arista I felt like she dropped her guard. What the hell is with this guy? He''s like an endless well of strength that I can''t seem to measure! Ugh, damn it! Why can''t I figure out that damn feeling he realeases! Why?"

    Howard wasining internally about how hard it was to emte Waxel using his Emperor Ki, however, he had no idea what skill he was trying to emte. In the SS rank, there was many skills that had to be learned to even gleam the door to the SSS rank. And one of these just so happened to be the bridge between the lowest levels of the SS rank, and the middle rank.

    This skill, however, was not an ordinary skill that anyone could learn and was almost impossible to emte unless one was in the SS rank, and it was exactly what Waxel called the eyes of life and death. In the SS rank, there was a chance to strengthen every part of your body with ayer of Ki that even had the ability to amplify things that normally couldn''t be changed. For example, by coating the eyes, you could gain the ability to actually see the world painted in different types of Ki, or you could even sense what moves would bring death or life.

    This was precisely the type of skill that Waxel decided to store in his eye. When someoneyered Ki on a body part, the informationyered inside of it would be permanent. For instance, one could only learn the eye of life of death or the eye of Ki, which allowed one to see Ki of specific individuals.

    However, Howard was literally breaking all the rules by not storing anything in his eyes, but using what he copied from Waxel to enhance them! Waxel was terrified of his potential! However, he wanted to sharpen him into the finest jade!

    "Wrong!" Waxel grabbed Howard''s foot when it passed by his head and turned.

    Howard instantly got released from his grasp and flew into the side of a mountain. Blood shot out of his mouth before he almost instantly felt his consciousness begin to slip.

    However, at the same time, he could almost feel his excitement skyrocketing. He almost had it! He almost had a way to prate that bastards damn defense!

    "That''s enough! Stop it!" Waxel screamed while Howard slowly got up with his armpletely drooping from his shoulder. "You already made me use 16 percent of my strength! Don''t make me use more!"

    "Heh, but I''m fine!" Howard activated Fire King''s Sprint while dozens of Fire beams spiraled around his body. The next moment, he seemed to grow a massive scorpion tail of Ki that turned into a fist. He was going to do it! He was going to surprise him and at least get him to trip!

    ''Come on! Don''t look behind you!'' Howard smiled while two small swords of the Fire Legionnaire slowly came out of the ground. They were moving so slowly that he was certain the massive attack he''d created would distract him. "This is it, my new ultimate attack! Scorpion Tail Ignition!"

    In a sh, Howard shot in front of Waxel and spun in the air one massive attack and one small attacking at Waxel. The small sword of the fire legionnaire arrived right at his shoulder while the muchrger Scorpion tail from Howard''s back rocketed forward.

    ''Just hit him! Please! Hit him!"

    "Nice try!" Waxel side stepped Howard''s scorpion tail while a smirk appeared on his face. "However, you tried that yesterday! Get lost!"

    Boom!

    Howard watched a fist travel right through his scorpion tail and hit him in the gut before he flew into the distance and crashed into a nearby mountain. His entire body turned into a pancake while arge smile appeared on his face.

    A small grey hair, the only gray hair, on Waxel''s body fell down to the floor.

    Looking behind him, Waxel watched his ponytail fall off his head while a small ming sword gently poked him in the cheek.

    "Hehe, I gave you a haircut."

    "You-you little shit! Hahahaha! You-you''re going to pay for that! Nowe here so I can kick your ass!"

    "No way," Howard activated Fire King Sprint andughed when running in the opposite direction. "Iwon because I finally hit you, hahaha! No way I''m letting you get close to me!"

    "Idiot, that''s the first time Iughed in three weeks," I smiled and watched Howard get instantly crushed by Waxel before he made it a foot away. "However, I take it I can''t go with you. No Authoritarian girl would ever be allowed in Horned Nation and any other nation. I guess it''s time to learn to be alone."

    ###

    Howard woke up the next day with I on his chest.

    He''d been nning on leaving the previous day, but Waxel wanted to do some more training. However, he couldn''t help but want to kiss I over every visible inch of her body. She was so beautiful even with the sadness welled up in her eyes. Who knew that sadness could be so attractive?

    "I''m sorry I have to leave."

    "It''s alright," I said with a smile. "I knew you were going to leave. However, remember our promise, you''reing back to marry me, right?"

    "I''ll be back," Howard nodded his head. "I''ll be back after Ipletely and utterly crush the Arthraku. I talked to Waxel and he thinks I''m starting to be able to predict moves better. I''m guessing this will be very valuable against the Arthraku."

    "I''m sure it will, however, what attacks can you use on a poor defenseless girl on thest hour before you leave,"I bit her lip and pulled Howard into her embrace. "Why don''t you show me?"

    "Hehe," Howard smothered I with her lips and slowly let the warmth of her body overwhelm him. "I-I''m going to show you Howard''s ultimate romance attack! Your neck will be bruised for weeks! Just wait."

    "I''m ready!" I cranked her head back and watched Howards'' handsome lips crash against her neck. She blushed and rubbed him with a smile on her face. "Let''s just hope this feelingsts when you''re gone. Otherwise, I might be crushed," She muttered quietly enough that Howard couldn''t hear her. "I-I like you Howard. Please give them hell."

    ###

    Oclen and Man flew in the air above 1000 Monster Valley when the felt Howard finally about to depart.

    Because of their keen senses, they were able to keep track of Howard at all times even when he was training. However, this also meant they could detect the energy of the person he was training with. That Authoritarian had to be at least in the peak of the SS rank!

    "That monster he was with is terrifying. I think when we get back home we might have to warn my father."

    "Is he really that intimidating? What are you so afraid of?" Man sighed and looked at his small wings to his side. "Ugh, and I also hate this form! This is the second Authoritarian we ever fused with, and the only one that is mandatory by the Arthraku!"

    "Shut up and focus! As soon as he gets beyond that mountainpass, we''re going to attack him with all we got! I can''t use my eighteen Eyed Jugerrnaut right now so we must do what we practiced while visualizing! Kill him in 5 seconds! Do you hear me Man! He can''t activate that silver me, nor do anything mysterious in 5 seconds! After that window is over, our odds of winning drop down to 80 percent! We can''t let that happen!"

    "No worries," Man saw Howard start to run away from the 56th Mountain Pass, "I''ll attack just where you taught me to. Promise."

 Chapter 165: Gigantic Winged Silent Hawk

    Chapter 165: Gigantic Winged Silent Hawk

    Howard knew he was going to get attacked by the Arthraku, but seemedpletely focused on maintaining a stable slow walking speed in spite of that instinct.

    In arge ice covered in, thousands of geysers were releasing steam while a single cier could be seen cutting the periphery in half with its beautiful ice covered exterior. However, a small little speck was approaching it at a modest speed, and that was Howard. He was currently walking at roughly 20 Kilometers an hour in order to try and ascertain the eye of life and death.

    Though this is an obviously very impressive walking speed, for him it was nothingpared to his maximum speed of over 1000 kilometers an hour! Since he first arrived at the Furnace, his changes had been as drastic as the changes between night and day. Yet right now even though he was by himself in an cold aridnd, he was trying his hardest to break open a door to a new ce no one had ever entered before the SS rank. He was trying to figure out the feeling behind the eyes of life and death and learn to wield it in battle.

    ''It felt like when Waxel used the eye of life and death, he sensed all living things around him, but there was more to it. If I can just copy that feeling of his Ki, I canpletely destroy the Arthraku even if they''re faster then me! Come on Howard, find that door to use that skill!''

    Howard had along time ago learned the principle of activating something unintentionally when he activated his Conjuring Door for the first time against the Aresoul. It was the exact opposite of what Waxel did when he fought him. The Eye of Life and Death waspletely intentional. However, how could he learn this skill right now quickly? He didn''t yet know, because Waxel hadn''t told him, that this was an SS rank skill that no one else had ever even minorly grasped before the S rank.

    However, during hisst battle with Waxel, Howard had truly grasped manyponents of the Eye of Life and Death because of his Emperor''s Ki. Though this was a huge achievement, Howard was trying to be able to use the skill at its maximum potential right now! He could do it! Even if it wasn''t an exact replica of what Waxel did, there had to be someway for him shatter open the doorway to the eyes of life and death!

    After all, Demon King Earl and him were the only ones he knew of that used Emperor''s Ki! And sine Demon King Earl made thousands of techniques by himself, Howard could surely make one as well that somewhat mimicked the eyes of life and death!

    ''I bet if I can get a near death experience , I can bring the skill out to its fullest. Though I died all the time in prison because of Vicky, i never tried to grasp what it felt like at the moment of death. I was too worried about what kind of things they''d do to make me happier afterwards, haha. However, I''d be an idiot to just let myself get put in a near death situation. There must be something I can do to experience a life and death situation without dying. Think Howard harder! You got this!''

    Howard smiled and muttered to himself continuously while he kept walking towards the cier. However, above him, the two Arthraku flew high up above underneath the amber clouds. Their current Authoritarian form was known as the gigantic winged silent hawk. Though it was a rather ordinary Authoritarian, it was the only one raised in Arthraku''s Seven Main Cities. In Carkham, the smallest of the seven cities, thousands of Gigantic Winded Silent Hawks were raised every year so the next generation of youth would possess an almost unrivaled scouting ability.

    The Gigantic Winged Silent Hawk possessed an almost unthinkably normal ability, yet it was also extremely powerful. They gave off not a shred of Ki because instead of breathing Ki they had developed Ki Sacks in their chests that provided them with an extremely powerful ability to mask their presence. Though because of this, they never got passed the B rank, they could sometimes kill SS ranked Authoritarians when they were sleeping at night! It was the ultimate hunting hawk and also an extremely powerful tool in battle!

    "Let''s descend," Macaln said while Oclen simply watched with a mixture of curiosity and fear. "What are you waiting for? He''s a sitting duck."

    "We talked about ambushing him in a rocky terrain. He''ll see two birds swooping in on him immediately! Why did we n for a month just to not wait until he reaches a proper area?"

    "Are you serious?" Man scoffed. He currently hadrge white wings that seemed to extend almost endlessly into the distance while they slowly soared forward. His current form also had yellow eyes and an almost uncanny sharp beak that the great hawk used to kill its prey. "His eyes are closed, and he''s not even looking at where he''s going. A car could probably kill him right now, let alone us."

    "And what if he nned that," Oclen snapped, his rage manifesting in his voice. "Come on, Oclen! Two people died because we didn''t follow the n! We didn''t follow the rule book of the Arthraku."

    "Heh, fine, but when he walks by that cier, we''re attacking," Man stared down at Howard and scoffed. "Just because you lost your Eighteen Eyed Authoritarian doesn''t mean everything has to be exactly as nned. Your Snakeman form is just as strong."

    "Fine, I''ll give it to you, but you better remember who''s in charge!" Oclen shook his head and watched the little ck dot that was Howard slowly trudge forward. "Ugh, and he''s learning a new skill! Agreed, we''ll wipe him out as soon as we get a chance!"

    ###

    Howard looked at arge cier in front of him and tried to measure its height.

    Though he was under the surface, the cier had to be over 5 miles tall with a small slit to walk through.

    ''Well, that''s a dangerous path. I''m not stupid enough to walk it slowly." Howard activated his Dream Ki and instantly soared forward. He also unleashed Fire King''s Sprint and Fire King''s Embrace to create a fire silhouette that had its hands out.

    At this point, he''d gone well beyond the gauntlet stage of Fire King''s Embrace, and could now easily get them to move their hands. He was just a small level away from understanding Ki Projection, but knew he had a long way to go. Reaching the silhouette, he skyrocketed into the air and instantly activated Ki Transformation to create three walls around him.

    Waxel had taught him to always be prepared in these kind of strange environments. Though he didn''t directly teach him to look out for danger at all times, he had a habit of hitting him to strange terrain around the mountain and fighting him in a variety of environments. In fact, Mountain Peak 56 seemed like the perfect ce to train someone because of its unique caverns and slopes. which he imagined Waxel had done on purpose to bolster his training! Howard smiled thinking about histest teacher and for a second felt a breeze touch against his back. It felt like Waxel was trying to warn him of something even now, but he couldn''t put his hand on it.

    ''He''s not here anymore Howard, so you have to take care of yourself. Now, damn it! Where are the Arthraku? They should have attacked me by now!'' Howard quickly jumped from wall to wall along the icy path of the cier and kept scouting his area for any potential signs of danger.

    A few ice covered boulders bounced and pped against the frigid terrain, but nothing seemed to be moving except for the small little specks of snow in the air. This made Howard, with his ck hair flying behind him, look like a shooting arrow suddenly catapulting through the silent and endless mountainous terrain.

    Yet even with Howard scouting constantly and using his maximum speed, this wasn''t enough for him to feel safe in such a dangerous area. He activated his Dream Ki roughly halfway through the beautiful cier, and sent it out in every direction to examine every surface in the nearby region.

    He could sense a few small Authoritarians fighting in a small ice cavern, but for the most part everything felt safe. He slightly smiled realizing that the Arthraku were probably unaware of him leaving the mountain range. After all, they probably hid so deep in the earth like Waxel suspected, that even sensing Ki might be impossible.

    "Eh, let me scout one more time!'' Howard smiled and activated his Ki. ''There is no reason to not be safe.''

    "Now!" Man screamed before a long silver hand from the Steel Rebel Ape came through the ice.

    Howard turned to the side to try and look with his Dream Ki activated, but it was slightly harder to focus on iing attack with his Dream Ki activated. Instantly, he realized he had a tremendous weakness, had they figured out he slightly loses awareness of what''s close to him when he scouts the environment?

    ''How the hell did they figure that out?'' Howard crossed his arms to block the gigantic fist while his Dark Ki Surged to protect the rest of his body. ''No way! No way they noticed it! Damn it! Block it Howard!''

    Waxel had made Howard activate his maximum defense anytime someone attacked for the first time, and he trusted this instinct now. However, even with that training, he still felt the steel rebel ape''s hand somehow prating hisyer of Ki and heading towards his arms.

    Opening his eyes in shock, another force that seemed simr to a web seemed to be surrounding him dozens of times right when the Steel Rebel''s fist was about to connect. This attack was happening all in less than a second of time, and in the air no less, but Howard still tried his hardest to n for the right move. He decided to open up his hands at thest moment to take the hit of the Steel Ape in exchange for protecting his neck with his maximum Ki. He had no idea why, but it seemed to be the right decision and the only decision that would guarantee his survival.

    Boom!

    Howard felt a force pierce through his gut before he shot into the distance. Part of him felt like his head spun all the way around his body. He could barely blink before the world turned ck.

 Chapter 166: Reckless Mountain Form

    Chapter 166: Reckless Mountain Form

    Howard''s neck barely remained on his body after he got hit by Oclen''s white armed snakeman.

    His eyes had turned nk white, but his body slowly seemed to be fading away. Oclen and Man both stared at him hoping that he had died. However, it was hard to ascertain for certain. His neck was supposed toepletely off his body, however, somehow their surprise attack had failed.

    "I''ll go finish him off," Man smiled and jumped over to Howards side. His big bulky arms that almost looked like they had two balloons in the center of them lifted up over his head before he mmed them down into Howard''s chest.

    Boom!

    Howard got hit several times in session by the Steel Rebel Ape while Man happilyughed. They had done it! They had finally killed Howard!

    "Man, I believe the proper way to kill a Horned is to chop off their head," Oclen took a breath of relief now that Howard was on the floor. His chances of escaping two Arthraku in an unconscious state were slim to none. However, there was something bitter sweet about his nemesisying in a supine position."I-I think Howard here deserves a few words of respect. Shall we say something before he dies?"

    "Why are you acting so respectful all of a sudden?" Man raised his eyebrows at Man in disbelief. "The sooner we kill him and wipe him out from existence, the sooner I can get home and get five wives as a reward, hahaha! The future is looking up! If only those other two idiots were here, we could celebrate by going to a brothel together!"

    "Well, time to send him on his way." Oclen shook his head. "No need to say anything too nice about him. He was a worthy opponent, and had enough potential to make even my father terrified. However, now that he''s dead, I can finally work towards overthrowing my father! Man, you still agree my father has to go?"

    "I may be shallow most of the time, but the one thing I''m serious about is destroying your father. We can''t take over the entire Furance without risking him doing something stupid with its full potential."

    What Man was talking about was the fact that there was an old fable from some of the first members of the Furnace that talked about how the first several races spawned. It had all been because of an ancient man that happened to fall into the Furnace.

    It was said that the man that wandered into the Furnace created the Varlen to help him sleep at night, and and the Arthraku to tame beasts that he created. At its maximum power, the Furnace could effectively and potentially change the entire and perhaps part of the universe. However, the only way to do this would be by killing all the other races.

    Oclen and Man both agreed that if the other nations were gone, the Furnace would stop being so fun, and that caused them to unite against his father. Obviously, Oclen still wanted topletely dominate the other nations, but not by just killing everyone for no reason! He would never be as cold blooded as his father! He was killing Howard because he was a threat to the future of the Furnace!

    "Heh, well, he''s still knocked out cold," Oclen kicked Howard over and looked at the pale skin around his neck. His spine had been slightly dislocated, but it shouldn''t have been enough to knock him out. Oclen sighed and suddenly instantly struck down with all his might. Whatever strange circumstance caused him to lose his consciousness, he had to take advantage of it. "Damn it! Man, something''s wrong! Attack!"

    Boom!

    Oclen struck with all his might into Howard''s neck, but for some reason by the time his fist bridged the gap between them Howard had disappeared only to rise up above him floating in the air.

    A strange white and ck aura was beginning to burn around Howard while he hovered peacefully with his eyes closed. He looked like the incarnation of death had been reborn and taken on the form of a muscr ck haired youth! However, unlike before, Howard''s frame had grown more muscr. What the hell had happened?

    "Death and Life are simr to a spell," Howard''s body trembled before the ck and white Ki me around his body seemed to explode in every direction. The ice around his body melted while a small smirk appeared on the corner of his id countenance. "By being alive, you are participating in the spell, and by dying you are resisting falling under its control."

    "Hehe, it''s the most wonderful spell off all! It''s absolutely magical! If you wouldn''t mind, can I kill you two now?"

    "Man, don''t hold anything back! He learned whatever damned ability he''s been practicing this entire time!"

    "What? You mean the one we sensed from that authoritarian?" Man replied, "That''s ridiculous. How can he learn something from someone so much higher than his rank."

    "He''s the Demon King Canditate, so why are you asking me! I''m not a descendent of the most evil person to ever exist! Kill him!"

    "He wasn''t evil." Howard dropped down onto the floor before the me around his body disappeared. "However, he also wasn''t the best father I heard! Hahaha! Nowe at me! Attack me with all you got!"

    Boom!

    Man didn''t waste a second, nor bother to respond to Howard before his Steel Rebel Ape doubled in size. His hand shot right towards Howard while an extremely powerful Earth Ki Fragment shot from the ground below.

    At the same time this was happening, Oclen surged forward and created a gigantic sword made out of Earth Ki before hundreds more began to shoot through the ice at Howard. However, in the midst of this attack, Howard really did just staypletely calm, and simply seemed to sidestep every attack.

    Every Earth Ki Fragment went right at Howard but it almost seemed like his speed had increased, yet he got slower at the same time.

    This was because he was beginning topletely understand at least 1 / 3 of the Eyes of Life and Death. He could sense which moves would kill him, and which moves would lead to his life. In the ocean of attacks, including dozens of punches from Man from his gigantic Steel Rebel Ape form, he was simply either dodging side to side or hopping.

    Swoosh!

    Howard ducked from Man''s massive fist before he stepped back and punched upwards with all his might. Man''s eyes instantly shot open before he soared into the mountain and pierced right into a sharp ice ridge.

    The lights in his eyes vanished almost immediately while Oclen began to tremble. What the hell did Howard learn?

    "There is a secret skill my father used once against Demon King Earl. They had been friends along time ago, well, more like a student and a teacher."

    "Demon King Earl fought his way through the Arthraku''s strongest, and eventually became brothers with my great grandfather. He decimated almost everyone who ever fought him, but then my young father, the so called weakest student in Arthraku history, risked it all on a single technique."

    "He called this technique, the Reckless Mountain Form. You sacrifice all but one Authoritarian to increase your strength by an entire rank. I never thought I''d try it. My father injured Demon King Earl and since has be the king of the Arthraku. Hehe, but 99 percent of people die when trying it. I hope it runs in the family! Are you ready Howard?"

    "I think you should just die first!" Howard stepped off his back foot and activated his Dream Ki. The feeling of the eyes of life and death had almostpletely vanished from his awareness, and he only had a tiny bit of it remaining.

    Unfortunately, once again, it required him to use his Ki Heart Ring to utilize. It was a skill that simply required too much Ki for his Ki Cells to control! He needed to finish this now before while Man was no longer in the fracas! He''d be back any second, and any hope of victory would disappear.

    "Dark Oblivion!" Howard screamed and activated Dark Oblivion while all his anger bottled up into his fist. This damn man had threatened Monica, and killed the brothers that trained him. If he didn''t disappear, it would be a blight on the Furnace. Who knew how many of his loved ones he might kill in the future. "Dark Oblivion''s Strongest Form, Smog!"

    "Hehe, I still have a surprise left!" Fifteen eyes appeared on the white armed snakeman''s countenance before they all exploded at once. Howard, who had been inches from him, instantly shot back into the cier and instantly coughed out blood.

    His entire body felt like it had been crushed by a forklift a thousand times over! What the hell was that? He was certain that he destroyed the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut! How the hell did its eyes return?

    "The Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut is actually a good father," Oclen''s body slowly started to transform from his snakeman form to his human form. His golden hair and handsome countenance slowly started to bubble while his arms grew bigger and longer. His fingers seemed to turn into ws while his entire body got covered with scales. The next moment, nine arms pierced through his side, but they weren''t normal arms. Two of the arms were clearly from snakeman, while others seemed toe from a variety of different creatures. "It allows its children ot possess fifteen of its own eyes so it can watch it at all time. They contain the same ability of the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut. I can use them to stop almost any attack below the SS rank, and can rapidly increase my Ki for a limited amount of time."

    "I figured since the failure rate is over 99 percent for this transformation, it be useful to bolster my strength first. Hehe, and I''m still holding together. I guess that means it worked."

    "I''ll tear you apart now!" Howard pulled himself out of the cracks and shot forward before he swung at Oclen with all his might. "Ten arms or one, you still need to die!"

 Chapter 167: Interruption

    Chapter 167: Interruption

    Howard and Oclen had no idea that Armecolith, one of the most powerful Night Lords, was currently less than a kilometer away from their location.

    He had on a ck hood and cape and looked like an ordinary man just wandering through the cold desertous terrain. At the same time, not even an iota of Ki leaked out of his body. They had no idea such a powerful existence wasing towards their location.

    However, rather than attacking immediately, he decided to watch Howard and Oclen fight. He recognized the Arthraku bands that Oclen was wearing, and didn''t want to risk engaging him unless he was sure that he could be killed.

    Obviously, he was nning on letting the two of them almost kill each other first, and then he could swoop in and harvest both of their lives.

    ''Howard looks just like Demon King Earl,'' Armecolith sighed and sat down on the floor. He crossed his legs and smiled while the gentle snow continued to fall and paint thendscape of sand a shade of white. It was beautiful to be watching Howard and Oclen fight to the death while he waited for the proper moment to strike. ''Heh, I forgot what it was like to feel excited. Crushing Howard''s skull will be the ultimate payback! This body of mine was supposed to turn out perfect! If not for Demon King Earl interfering, I''d already rule the entire Furnace!"

    Armecolith never forgot how Demon King Earl intervened in his first ns to take over the Furnace. He was already injured at the time, but he fought him and the rest of the Night Lords almost single handedly. At the time, he''d even been with three pregnant women, and defended them with ease. The confident look on that bastards face always stuck with him.

    "Ugh, the least I can do is take my time with Howard after I kill that other idiot. He literally just exploded 5 Ki Hearts in order to gain that hideous form. What a waste of beauty."

    ###

    Boom!

    Oclen dodged to the right of Howard''s attack, but soon got hit in the chest and the forehead.

    He tried to dodge Howard''s attacks, but it was like trying to block a bullet with your bare hands. He wasn''t particrly fast, he just had impable timing!

    Howard was feeling the same way against Oclen as the two of them shed.

    Oclen''s arms sent out barrages of attacks fused with Ki while both of them seemed to utilize two massive Ki barriers around their bodies. However, Oclen constantly seemed to be getting pushed back. The eyes of life and death really made it almost too easy for Howard to put on a good show. Yet he imagined he had less than 10 seconds left to finish him off.

    ''He''s better than I expected,'' Howard parried two attacks with his arms crossed and spun before he kicked Oclen''s four arms towards his face. A secondter, his sword of the legionnaire shed with two other arms while a fire silhouette he created blocked three other hands.

    It was tough, but possible to beat him.

    Heced his fist with Dark Ki before a powerful me shot passed Oclen''s face. The cier behind Oclen trembled from their powerful attacks. However, Howard had to finish this now.

    ''10 seconds left until I lose control of the Eyes of Life and Death'' Howard stepped to the side of three fists while his Fire Silhouette punched forward. Though Fire King''s Embrace was mainly a defensive technique, it could also be used to attack. This was at the stage of the helm, where he could give will to his fire silhouettes. However, it barely packed any power.

    Oclen didn''t'' even block the attack and instantly hammered Howard in the side of the face. He spun once in the air before his foot shed into Oclen''s cheek. The two of them went flying in opposite directions before they both crashed and rolled against the icy floor.

    ''So annoying,'' Oclen thought, ''I''m losing Ki Hearts! I''m guessing I''ll be able to regenerate them, but if i lose another one I''ll instantly faint! I have to kill him in one final attack!''

    "I''ll give it all on this one attack!" Howard activated the silver me around just the tip of one finger and then instantly used his Dream Ki to protect his hand. It was roughly the size of the wick of the candle, and seemed barely strong enough to kill a fly. However, Oclen instantly felt himself boiling with a mixture of fear and rage.

    He also had a type of Ki that he could use in this form that he''d never tried, but it would almost instantly shatter his remaining Ki Hearts!

    Oclen had long ago reached the S rank, and developed 30 Ki Hearts at various parts of his body out of the maximum 50 he could''ve achieved. Though this didn''t seem that impressive, the usual amount of Ki Hearts someone from the Arthraku created was less than 5.

    However, unlike the Horned that only had one chance to develop Ki Hearts, Oclen could actually steal Ki Hearts from other Authoritarians he captured in order to bolster his strength. As long as he killed Howard before his 10th Ki Heart got destroyed, he could fully recover. He had to focus! He had to kill him now! His mind instantly thought back to all the hours he spent analyzing Howard''s silver me, and he took a deep breath.

    ''I just need to remove that finger of his before he attacks me. Luckily, I saved my strongest attack.''

    Oclen sighed and watched Howarde towards him before he looked at Howard''s feet. With each step, each millisecond that passed, he waited until he was six meters away. Onec he was, he had a feeling Howard would step on his right foot and push himself forward.

    Though this was only a minor detail, when someone was airborn, they would instantly lose the ability to change direction. He''d nned for this moment for weeks.

    ''Remove the Silver Ki me and then don''t hold back. Cut off his head."

    "I think it''s time," Armecolith stood up and smiled while the two of them got closer and closer together. "It should take me less than a second to get there. I''ll probably arrive right after one of them falls."

    Boom!

    Armecolith silently shot forward while Howard jumped off the ground just like Oclen expected. However, something seemed odd. Last time, he didn''t have that damn smile on his face.

    Oclen pushed forward off his back foot and with his maximum strength shot a small burst of Ki into the floor that instantly rocketed right towards the silver me in Howard''s hand.

    Though it seemed trivial, Howard instantly seemed to realize his mistake. He only saw one window of life appear in the eyes of life and death. This meant he had only one way to survive! Opening out his arms widely right towards Oclen''s iing mass of energy, he had no choice but to sacrifice his finger in order to let himself get hit by Oclen''s fist.

    Boom!

    Howard shot back and crashed into a mountain before a beam of light shot right into Oclen''s frame.

    He could only turn to the side in fear and try to cross his arms before a powerful force shot into his stomach and made the world around him seem to shrink almost instantly. All he could feel was the powerful force traveling through his abdomen. It felt like he was about to die! What did Howard do?"

    "Smart kid. Choosing to lose the battle, so I can''t kill you," Armecolith looked at Oclen spitting blood on his cape before he sighed and shed his torso in half. Oclen dropped to the floor in two pieces before he looked over at Howard in shock.

    "He-he''s Armecolith. The second most wanted person by the Arthraku. Run-run Howard! Run away and warn my father he''s alive!"

    "You''re both dead," Armecolith walked over to Oclen and pulled out arge bone sword out of his ck cape.It had a single bone skull on the hilt and seemed to contain and almost unmeasurable aura of death. "However, you, you first," Armecolith pierced Oclen''s neck with the sword. "You might tell Howard something. Here, let me make it so you can''t talk."

 Chapter 168: Fifth Level Activate!

    Chapter 168: Fifth Level Activate!

    Howard knew that if he wanted to escape from Armecolith, there was only way but he didn''t like the option very much.

    He needed to get Armecolith away from Oclen so the two of them could fight him together. He imagined Oclen would take roughly 1 minute to reconnect his body together, however, he had no way of measuring Armecolith''s odd type of Ki. He guessed he had to be at least as strong as Waxel, but it was hard to fully tell. And there was only one thing he could do to get even close to Waxel''s strength.

    "Fire King''s Last Stand, Fifth level Activate!"

    Howard''s hair burst over his head before a powerful Ki surged around his body. Instantly, the eyes of life and death reactivated while the Ki Cells in his body screamed to suck up more power. Unfortunately, his organs almost instantly felt like they were about to explode, but it was either this or death! Taking out a small vile Jenny had given him to help abate the consequences of Fire King''s Last Stand, he instantly took it while Armecolith took the sword out of Oclen''s neck.

    "Hmmm, I didn''t expect you''d know the Demon King''s favorite skill. Now I really want to kill you," Armecolith kicked Oclen softly in the chest to see if he was still breathing. "Ugh, what nation is this guy from anyway. I thought he was an Arthraku, but he''s pathetic. Can''t be."

    ''Woah, this hurts," Howard''s Ki instantly rose to the middle stages of the S rank. It felt like all the muscles on his body were trying to contain the Ki he was absorbing, but it almost seemed impossible for his body to sustain such power. "Heh, and he knows about the Demon King. I guess that makes him a billion times older than me. The least I can do is kill him."

    "Howard, deactivate that skill," Waxel pointed over at Howard''s finger, and sighed while he gently jumped down from the top of the cold peak of the cier. "He''s an old friend. I met him when I was with Ang, the demon King''s daughter. I don''t suppose you want to spar for old time sake?"

    "Hoho! You snuck up on even me!" Armecolith looked genuinely surprised while Waxel jumped and appeared right in front of Howard. "Haha, look at you! You haven''t grown stronger at all! This should be quick. You decided to get some new students after Ang left you to live with that man on the surface. Hahaha! How many rtionships has she been in because her father asked her to? The End Empire would probably kill to get a piece of that tail hahaha! The woman who had 10,000 children to spread her father''s legacy! Does it still hurt she left you for another man?"

    "What will hurt is watching someone with horned blood like Howard die," Waxel pointed over at Oclen, "Take him, and run to Jarlon Valley. I think you have an old friend there that can crush this asshole if he appears."

    "I-I-I don''t understand." Howard wiped a tear from his eye. "Why are all of you authoritarians trying to save me! I''m fifteen! I''m not even that young?!"

    Howard still regretted leaving and hearing that Bracston and Warletz died after he left didn''t make things any easier. They weren''t even his family members, yet they defended him like he was! It didn''t make any sense.

    "You know that Ang he''s talking about. Me and her once had a child," Waxel smiled and patted Howard on the shoulder with a smile on he rface. "Hehe, however, she wasn''t satisfied with that, and with her immortality decided to have hundreds of rtionships in order to try and conceive one heir to her father."

    "However, as far as I know, out of his three daughters, she''s the only one that slept with an Authoritarian man like me. Basically, Howard, you might be my great grandson, so of course I''m going to protect you!"

    "Wha-what?" Howard suddenly felt extremely confused. "How can that be? My-my parents are dead, my grandparents are dead! There-there is no way that makes sense!"

    "Uhm, yes it does. The chances of a Horned being born by even Ang were less than 1 in 100,000, so it makes sense that it would take a few generations for someone like you to be born. However, let''s skip the formalities Howard. I''m saving you, and so will probably all Authoritarians because you''re part Authoritarian."

    "It''s just Ang wasn''t very good at being a wife to me, haha! Luckily, I have hundreds of wives now so I''m not upset! They might be a little bit sad, though, if I lose my precious grandson. You mind fleeing for me?"

    "I-I can''t, not after you told me that, idiot!" Howard tried to activate Fire King''s 6th level, but it appeared that another barrier was blocking him. It felt like a set of chains had been wrapped around the arrays for Fire King''s Last Stand, and he had no idea who put it there? Was it the Dream Myth? Could that be possible? He sighed and focused on releasing his maximum strength. "Damn it! Let me help you Waxel! I can defeat him!"

    "Oclen, over there, is no longer your enemy for the time being." Waxel smiled and pointed at the boy as his body reconnected. "Armecolith here is probablying up with a n right now as we''re talking. He usually doesn''t act without nning for like 1000 years. I''ll be fine, promise."

    "Chances of killing you are over 95 percent," Armecolith did some minor calctions and kicked Oclen away from him. "However, chances of one of these brats lowering that to 70 percent is high. Howard, won''t you be a nice grandson and take Oclen away like he asked. He might self-destruct or something, and who knows, I could die. I would hate to die after wanting to kill Waxel for so long!"

    "Sorry, but I''m staying," Howard''s entire body began to glow with a silver me while two barriers appeared around his body. "I don''t care if it kills me, but I''m not losing anyone else you damn bastard!""I''ll kill you before my body disintegrates! Let''s attack him together Waxel!"

 Chapter 169: Ice Emperors Chariot

    Chapter 169: Ice Emperor''s Chariot

    Waxel sighed and pointed over into the distant mountain ranges.

    Armecolith seemed to instantly get Waxel''s meaning before the two of them shot in that direction. Howard watched the two men instantly shoot off into the distance while his body started to feel like it was breaking down.

    Turning to try and rush towards them, he looked down and saw an arm had gotten wrapped around his foot.

    "Listen to them, idiot. I need you to survive," Oclen''s white snakeman arm had extended and wed around Howard''s foot. "Please, please pass me the other part of my body. You can''t even catch up to them at your maximum speed. How the hell are you going to hit him with that silver me?"

    Howard looked down and started to weep while he noticed his silver me had slowly started to disintegrate Oclen''s hand. However, he couldn''t just let Waxel die! He-he was his descendant right?! Why throw that on him, and then just leave?!

    "Why?! Why the hell did you have to hunt me? This-this would''ve never happened if you weren''t here you damn Arthraku Bastard!"

    Howard walked over to Oclen and kicked him as hard as he could into the ice cier wall. Dozens of shards fell down on his torso while his legs started to tremble.

    Howard picked up his separated lower half and sighed before he deactivated Fire King''s Last Stand. Luckily, because he hadn''t overexerted himself, he could still feel Ki normally. He walked over and found Oclen underneath the rubble before gently pushing the two halves of his body together.

    Almost instantly, the two parts of him started to heal while Howard looked at him with eyes boiling with anger.

    "You-you''re so easy to kill right now. Why shouldn''t I do it?"

    "Well, for one, your grandfather thinks you need me to kill that bastard. Doesn''t seem like such a bad idea to keep me alive. After all, I know more about Armecolith than I care to. I had an entire ss on the Night Lords growing up. That one was Armecolith, that one my father thought died, but clearly he was wrong! Night Lords are supposed to be immortal after all!"

    "He one time fought my father and got crushed miserably, but my father didn''t bother to look for his body! Ugh, just another person I have to kill in order to get peace in the damn Furnace! Now listen to me and help me up! Help me up so I can help you defeat him!"

    "No!" Howard punched Oclen in the face. His handsome cheekbones instantly instantly suffered a massive dent before Howard turned his other cheek and smashed down. "You-you''re better off dead! You have three seconds to tell me something valuable or you''re dying!"

    Howard raised his hands and created a sharp sword point from Fire Ki while Oclen''s eyes instantly welled up with tears. He didn''t want to die! He had to stop his father from destroying the Furnace to get what he wanted! He couldn''t let this happen!

    "Howard, wait! I know where Ang is! You''re great grandmother! This one scout End Empire bragged about finding her, and I''ll let you know, okay! However, you can''t kill me!"

    "I don''t want to hear lies from you!" Howard grabbed Oclen''s neck and squeezed down. "I don''t know how your throat healed so fast, but here, let me stab you again! You ready?"

    "She''s in Montgomery! Damn it! Please! Please stop!" Oclen started to tear up. His already dented face started to seem more pathetic and hard to look at. "Please! I''ll take you to her if you just let me survive! Please!"

    "Hmph, you deserve this," Howard stabbed quickly down into Oclen''s wrist, and instantly caused him to wrech in pain. "You deserve to be stabbed a thousand times! Now how long until you fully recover? I''m only carrying you for a minute!"

    "One hour," Oclen smiled widely while he slowly started to return to his human form. "However, I need another favor. I need to kill a few Authoritarians along the way to recover! Just some small ones."

    "You kill a single Authoritarian around me, you''re dead!" Howard punched Oclen in the face and then a secondter kicked him once in the ribs. "Do you hear me? You''ve done enough damage! You mess with anyone else''s family, and I''ll crush you to bits!"

    Howard sighed and picked up Oclen and tossed him onto his shoulder before looking at where he sensed Waxel''s growing Ki. "However, please Waxel, please survive. If I lose another family member, I might really go insane."

    ###

    Waxel and Armecolith had very different ways of fighting.

    Armecolith used Shadow Ki in order to summon the powers of Darkness while Waxel mostly used Ice Ki or Earth Ki. He was a dual wielder just like Prisci, but it was on apletely different level entirely.

    Thousands of ice spears appeared floating around Waxel while hundreds of stone swords began to rise into the air. It was extremely impressive to see a man standing in a sea of weapons, however, Waxel seemed almostpletely and totally unimpressed.

    "Shadow King Activate!" Armecolith held out his hand before a shadow beneath him started to grow bigger. The next moment, a gigantic form with gigantic ck fists pushed itself out of the ground. In just a second, a gigantic shadow had appeared and towered in front of Waxel. It had yellow glowing eyes, but everything else, including its ck cape was ck. At over 100 meters tall, it seemed to be a king unleashed into the world! "Hahaha! This is one ability I spent years learning in hopes of one day using it against Demon King Earls Awakened Form. It''s a shame I have to use it against you."

    "Well, at least during this fight I''ll be smiling," Armecolith grabbed a sword from the air before he activated his Ki the maximum. "Haha, I just realized before Howard left that he was probably my grandson! It''s so funny how things just work out sometimes. I had no idea you''d attack, haha! And I just happened to follow behind and get to see him battle! So impressive, isn''t he? I guess it''s worth trying to kill you. However, unlike you might think, I also have a few cards up my sleeve."

    "Ice Emperor''s Chariot, Activate!"

    ###

    Three dayster,

    Howard finally arrived at Jarlon Valley with Oclen.

    The two of them had gotten in several fights, but for the most part they were learning to work together. Unfortunately, he had a feeling Harkel wouldn''t like him very much. The Ghost Authoritarian that had shown him to the doorway to go to Demon King Earl''s castle, might want to kill him the second heid eyes on him.

    "I think Waxel wants us to meet someone named Harkel. You have to be respectful, Oclen," Howard sighed and looked over at Oclen as he wobbled to move forward. "I-I''m sorry, but even if it would help you walk better, you still can''t kill an Authoritarian."

    "I-I stoppedining. Let''s just meet him and get this over with," Oclen sighed and looked over at a strange den in the entranceway to Jarlon Valley. "However, what the hell is that feeling in that den on the mountain? Do you know?"

    "That''s something Harkel warned me about thest time I was here.However, where the hell is that ghost Authoritarian. He''s almost always around here!"

    "Ah, the Lord of Dark Ki has returned! Hahahaha!" Harkel seemed to appear from the side of the mountain. His extremely hideous form, with its golden eyes, descended with a smile on its face. "Wee back, Howard! What are you doing with that injured turd? Shall I kill him for you?"

 Chapter 170: Ghost Domain

    Chapter 170: Ghost Domain

    Howard and Oclen exined the situation to Harkel and in a few minutes he seemed to understand it.

    He was a Ghost Authoritarian with thousands of years experience, and in many ways was the strongest being in Jarlon Valley. However, he still was put on edge when he heard about the Night Lords. Not because he believed he couldn''t kill Armecolith, but because Armecolith might wake up the man in Great Sn Mountain.

    Great Sn Mountain was the ce that he told Howard aboutst time where a great powerful being was sleeping. To put it on the power scale that Howard knew off, it was at least an SSS ss being!

    Harkel exined this to Howard, but Oclen was made to stay a few hundred meters away. He didn''t trust the Arthraku even a small amount. He had once worked with Demon King Earl like he exined to Howard much earlier, and as such had a kindred hatred for the Arthraku. However, he also happened to know Waxel, and sighed when Howard exined his grandfather''s whereabouts.

    "I met Waxel well after Demon King Earl sacrificed himself." Harkel sighed and put his finger towards his mouth. "He was about at your strength at the time. I agree with Armecolith, he has about a 95 percent chance of dying."

    "How can you say that so easily?" Howard screamed, his voice full of anguish. "I-I can''t train here, right now, knowing that my great grandfather was killed because of my foolishness!"

    "Howard, even if Waxel dies, do you really think he''ll leave you alone, hahaha! Look at me, I''m a Ghost Authoritarian! I technically died but part of me stayed alived! He''s always be alive in you! Look, he''s right here," Harkel pointed at Howard''s heart and smiled. "You must never forget him if he''s dead, but I''m sort of just messing with you. If he died, you probably would''ve sensed it days ago. After all, you are a boy with some Authoritarian blood."

    "What do you mean?" Howard had no idea what Waxel was talking about. "How could I feel him dying?"

    "Authoritarians that are rted can almost always tell when one of their family members died, and since you''re off his bloodline you should be able to tell. I promise, he''s at least alive a little bit. Maybe Armecolith couldn''t kill him, or wanted to use him as a weapon against you. That cunning bastard is smart, so I wouldn''t be surprised."

    Howard took a deep breath and smiled when he realized that Waxel was still alive. He jumped up and eximed "yes" while Harkel smiled and pointed him on the shoulder.

    "Well,e on. I suppose you want me to train you and that idiot right? How about a 3000 year old method?"

    Harkel smiled, but then looked in the direction he sensed Waxel battling and held his stomach. He didn''t mention to Howard, because he didn''t need to know, that some battles in the SS rank couldst days or sometimes even weeks.

    If Waxel was trying to dy Armecolith, he was doing a good job. He could sense their two Ki''s had been shing for thest 72 hours.

    ''That bastard has be so strong. Even I can''t defeat him anymore,'' Harkel was in the peak of the SSrank, but also stuck in Jarlon Valley because it''s where his will had been formed. A will for a Ghost Authoritarian limited him to a certain area, and he just happened to be limited to Jarlon Valley.

    When he had been about to die, he restructured his body into this form in order to warn the world about the beast hidden in the side of the mountain behind him. However, there were other beasts that also terrified him, and Armecolith was beginning toe one of them.

    ''If Armecolith has even one more breakthrough, I probably won''t be able to kill him.'' He patted Howrad on the shoulder. "Kid, I''m going to train you so hard in a way only Demon King Earl could imagine. However, even he wouldn''t subject you to this training! Hahaha! It takes someone like me, who he called the Ghost Guardian, to fully show you the way to power and might!"

    "The harder the better," Howard waved over at Oclen as he sat with his legs crossed on a log. He looked pissed, and could still hardly walk. Even a small Authoritarian at this point would heal him. "However, if you wouldn''t mind, can you heal his broken leg first? Is there a way for him to recover without killing an Authoritarian."

    "Yes, of course," Harkel smiled and feigned cracking his knuckles. "Oclen, my dear boy,e here so I can show you how much I love your Nation!"

    ###

    "I hate you," Oclen felt the Ki Hearts in his body slowly growing back. "I hate you, Howard. You really let him torture me like that, and just watched?"

    "Hehe, well, it worked, and now we can focus on training. However, I need to remind you that teamwork is our only chance of beating Armecolith. If we can''t work together, Armecolith will probably harvest both our lives."

    "And why are we doing this alone? Without getting your teachers?" Oclen crossed his arms and looked out at what Harkel was preparing.

    It looked like he created a death maze on what had once been a grass field inside of Jarlon Valley. There were dozens of strange traps, but for the most part it looked like an obstacle course. "We-we wouldn''t have to do this silly training if Annibell or Ren helped us. Together, we could definitely ughter Armecolith!"

    "No, you know that''s not true," Howard wasn''t even in the S rank yet, and Waxel was in the SS rank. "I-I''m hoping to breakthrough to the S rank, and get as strong as possible in the next few weeks. If I asked my teachers to help, there is a chance someone might attack the East Branch or the West Branch. I can''t take that risk."

    "You''re worried about what I call lower tier warriors." Oclen shook his head. "Why are you worrying about weaklings? They won''t survive for a 1000 years without your support. I''ll crush you in the future if you keep being so innocent! Let people die Howard! For you to win, others must die!"

    "During the battle against the Jarkales, over 200 White Mist Warriors died, and I still regret it!" Howard grinded his fist into a ball. "I''m fine with death, but just readily epting it is your mistake!"

    "Hold on you two," Harkel shook his head. "There is no need for you two to get so mad at each other. Get mad at me. I''m about to make you suffer like you never suffered before."

    "The Ki here sucks," Oclen shook his head. "I doubt I''ll get much stronger," Oclen sighed and watched Howard walk over to Harkel. "It''s a shame he''s such a nice little bastard. It''s going to be harder to kill him in the future if we have to work together.

    Oclen had thought many times of abandoning Howard, but every time he did he remembered that he wasn''t fully recovered. Because he wasn''t fully recovered, there was no way he could 100 percent escape form Howard especially by himself.

    When they went to sleep at night, Howard always seemed to have one eye open, and when they awoke in the morning Howard was always up first. It was annoying, but not nearly as annoying as having to do training somewhere besides the Abyss. The Abyss was a thousand times easier to train in. For that reason, he wanted to kill Howard more than ever, but that damn bastard was starting to grow on him.

    "This must be why they tell you to never make friends with the enemy. Because then they are no longer enemies, obviously," Oclen walked over to Harkel and Howard and looked at the extremely normal obstacle course. "So what? You want us to run around it or something?"

    "Hehe, Ghost World activate!" Harkel held out his hand before the entire world around Howard and Oclen turned ck. "Haha, you think I''d make it easy for you! Run around the track inside of my Ghost World and see how you like it! First one toplete 1p inside of my Ghost World without puking wins!"

    ###

    Ghost World was something only those in the peak of the SS rank could use. It was considered a Ki Domain, and it had terrifying properties.

    A Ki Domain was able to be unleashed once an individual had mastered Ki Resonance to its maximum level and had begun to be able to affect the environment with his will. It was sort of like this. Once you could feel the environment and draw energy from it, you could eventually get to the point when you could control it for a limited amount of time.

    When Howard reached the SS rank, he''d find it almost impossible to make one without fully understanding every fiber of himself. However, for this reason, it was also extremely powerful! He could unleash havoc with a Ki Domain that would strike terror into anyone weaker!

    Ice Emperor''s Chariot from Waxel was the beginnings of a domain, but not a fully formed one. It relied on the environment to create it, but what Harkel was doing was on a totally different level! Thousands of what appeared to be hands made of a strange miasma shed into Howard and Oclen every time they moved. It was like Ki Supression times a million!

    "It just so happens my Ghost Domain is exactly what Howard needs to reach the S rank," Harkel had noticed Howard''s body had drastically fallen behind his insights. "With the Ghost Domain activated, every step will feel like pushing through a mountain. There bodies will get stronger faster than they can imagine. Haha, but not its time to wait and see if Waxel survives. It be a shame if Howard lost his grandfather one day after he found out he exists!"

 Chapter 171: The Parts of a Domain

    Chapter 171: The Parts of a Domain

    Five Hourster, Howard and Oclen had both moved roughly 10 steps.

    Howard''s body had beenpletely covered with scars from head to toe while Oclen seemed to be suffering an even worse fate. Because his leg had just recovered, every step he tried to take brought out the most terrifying pain he had ever experienced. Even getting his torso cut in half by Aremcolith hadn''t been as difficult to deal with. At the time, he had been under pressure, and the endorphins he released had naturally kept him from feeling the pain.

    However, right now, every single movement was like getting stabbed a million times. You really had tomit to move a single step because if you didn''t, the Ghost Domain would shoot you back1

    ''This is ridiculous! How is Howard smiling. Why is he happy?! Doesn''t he feel like his insides are gettingpletely eviscerated? Shouldn''t he be frowning."

    One thing that bothered Oclen the most about Howard in thest few days is that Howard seemedpletely certain that he''d be able to ovee any obstacle. Oclen, growing up, had always done his best to sneak around obstacles and win by cheating.

    To be honest, when him and Man were in the forest when they first hunted Authoritarians, he knew the parent of the Lizard Authoritarian would attack them because of a trail of her blood, so he had ample time to prepare for her ambush. There had been some blood droplets of a Lizard Authoritarian, and because of his mother, who was an Authoritarian Keeper, he was able to identify the type of blood and realize what it meant.

    When he saw the baby lizard authoritarian in their reaches, he asked Man to attack in order to draw out the mother Authoritarian so his teachers could see his courage, and realizing she was already injured attacked with a simple spear attack. If not for this information, he never would''ve surpassed Man and gotten the most important spot for a youth in all of Arthraku Nation! In fact, Man probably would''ve been the one to catch the Eighteen Eyed Authoritarian! He would''ve been the person that died against Howard instead of Man! However, he always felt inferior to people like Howard because he was so sure of himself! He was one of those who didn''t have to cheat the world to get what they wanted.

    ''Even with the wife I wanted, I had to trick her father into getting her to marry me,'' Oclen grinded his teeth while he tried to take a single step. His tears fell from the side of the eye while hundreds of Ghost Hands from the domain pushed into him. ''Damn it! I''m so tired of having to be one step ahead all the time! Wait, a single step? Is that what he''s doing?''

    Howard was technically a single step behind Oclen when he stepped down, but he seemed to be smiling. It''s like he was mastering some strange skill, and Oclen instantly realized he wanted to master it as well.

    ''The skills to enter into the SS rank are all aboutyering different principles on your body. The eyes of life and death for instance are about understanding life and death! However, is he trying to master something that has to do with his body? Isn''t that the hardest and final step of entering into the SS rank. Layering something on your body?"

    What Oclen was talking about was how each part of the body had to bepletely understood in order go enter into the True SS rank. Those who mastered the six barriers were technically considered to be in the SS rank, but those who entered the true SS rank had principles of Ki stored in every part of their body.

    ''Ugh, such a pain! If he keeps getting stronger, I''ll have no choice but to retreat when Harkel finally lets us leave! Now that I''ve recovered, I have a 60 percent chance killing him once Armecolith is dead, but it''s going down to 50 fast!''

    "Hehe, what''s wrong?" Howard said, "Oclen, I''m going to catch up to you?"

    "Shut up! I''m not losing to you! I''ll outsmart you at every turn! Even in this!"

    Harkel smiled and finally felt arge explosion in the distance. He could tell Waxel had just taken some serious damage from Aremcolith, but the other party wasn''t doing well either.

    ''Hehe, Howard, you''d be happy to know Waxel had a card up his sleeve, hahaha! What a cheap shot! I guess Waxel really might live to see another day! His odds of dying are down to 70 percent!"

    ###

    Waxel''s Ice Emperor Chariot had sixteen horsemen on it that were different forms of Ki Projection.

    These Ki Projections eventually would be what was needed to turn into a domain. For instance, Harkel had over 1000 Ghost hands that made up his domain that were all just extremely advanced Ki Projections! They could attack by his will and disuade any enemies from entering!

    However, what really made something a domain was the willlessness of the Ki Projections. To be more exact, the sixteen horseman of the Ice Emperor''s Chariot would be a domain if they were fully able to attack without Waxel giving themmands!

    Of course, Waxel had been trying to create a domain for years just in case an event like this happened. Maybe he had been training others too hard instead of himself, but in the battle against Armecolith, when their two worlds collided, he seemed to have finally had a breakthrough.

    "Ice Emperor Chariot Domain, Activate!"

    "No you don''t!" Armecolith''s giant shadow warrior released a powerful Dark Ki before it shed at Waxel. It''srge hands turned into two sharp des before thousands ofser beams seemed to manifest out of it.

    Boom!

    Waxel, who waspletely covered with blood, smiled and pet the clean shaven hair Howard had given him as a joke. "I have the ultimate reason to get stronger! I finally met my descendent! I''m going to make you pay, bastard!"

    "Hahaha! A sixteen part domain! Pathetic!" Armecolith''s shadow giant shed into the glowing ice circle that was spreading out in every direction. "So what? Most domains utilize thousands of Ki projections. So what if it got a little colder?"

    Domains, as opposed to just normal Ki Projections, also changed the environment. This did a few things, one, it made a certain type of Ki more numerous. Right now, all the ice Ki in the airpletely dominate the Fire Ki and even Shadow Ki!

    Instantly, the tides of the battle slightly turned! Armecolith, who had just been about to kill Waxel, somewhat scoffed before thousands of ck sabers floated behind him connected by ayer of chians.

    "Take this, Burial Swordsman Ritual!" Aremcolith mmed his foot into the ground in anger before his thousands of sabers shot at the sixteen horseman merged with the cold in the air.

    It looked like sixteen horses were in front of apletely transparent ice chariot facing thousands of sabers. The sabers had been what Aremcolith had been nning to use for his domain, but he hadn''tpleted it yet because he wanted to have a 10000 Ki Projection Domain. The second he formed a domain, it would be permanent, and no new Ki Projections could be added.

    Of course, Waxel had no reason to stop forming his domain when he was on the edge of life and death. He smiled and watched his sixteen horseman turn into lines of light that instantly began to swat away the swords.

    "I can always make a powerful Earth domain," Waxel nearly dropped onto one knee before he looked at 1000 MonsterValley. "Haha! Thank you so much, Howard! Because of you, even if I die, I got to see my most handsome grandson! My wives would be so proud! Now, final skill activate, Ice Chariot Storm! Activate!"

    ###

    Two dayster,

    Howard and Oclen had made it ten steps further.

    They had passed the first obstacle course, the wheel of death, which was just a simple contraption with thousands of spikes sticking out of it.

    However, the hardest part of the wheel of death is that if you stepped back once a hundred spears would stab you in the back! It took a lot of will to enter into the damn thing, and to have to deal with the domain.

    Whatsmore, the worst part had to be that because of the domain, their normal powerful bodies had been stressed to the maximum and even a rock could hurt them! Because they had exhausted pretty much all their Ki after two days, their bodies were pretty much relying on thier will to push them forward.

    Howard and Oclen both finally made it to the second part of the obstacle course and smiled. Neither of them would lose!

    "And, that''s where we take a break. You''re both about to shatter your organs. Enough of the rivalry. It makes me happy to see you both want to crush each other, but I have news to tell you. The battle between Armecolith, and Waxel has just finished. Nowe here, and don''tin! You can start the obstacle course again in the morning!"

    "What? What happened?" Howard screamed and instantly went an entire three steps through the ghost domain. Oclen looked at him terror. What kind of monster was he dealing with?

    ''Was he moving slowly just to keep up with me?" Oclen shook his head. "That can''t be! I can feel his Ki. There is no way that''s the case! He got stabbed just as many times as me!"

    "Can it be? He cares about other people so much that he gets stronger when theye to his mind! What a bastard! I can never be like him! I only do stuff for the good of my nation! The people I love can die if need be! What an idiot!"

    "Not bad, Howard" Harkel smiled while a tear fell out of his eye. "However, you''re not going to like this news. Either is your great grandfather, hahaha! Now, sit down and listen! There is only one thing we can do right now, and no one here is going to like it!"

 Chapter 172: Sealed for 100 Days

    Chapter 172: Sealed for 100 Days

    Howard and Oclen didn''t like what Harkel had to say to them, but they tried their hardest to remain calm.

    "You have 100 days to save Waxel," Harkel didn''t mince words, "He sealed himself in his ice throne in order to buy you some time. Armecolith probably won''t leave until the seal wears off. However, 100 days to get up to Armecolith''s strength is nearly impossible. In fact, there is only one way. Howard, I will have to force you to enter into the S rank before your body is ready!"

    "Hmph, that''s a horrible idea. Wouldn''t you be ruining him forever?" Oclen replied, shaking his head. "The Arthraku do that to some warriors before war, and they almost always get stuck in the S rank. I don''t see why Howard would risk that when his entire future is on the line!"

    Oclen caught himself saying something thatpletely went against what would be best for him, but at the same time he couldn''t not mention it. His mentor, a man named Devonin, had forced himself to enter into the S rank in order to destroy a siege around a group of Arthraku, however, after that he never managed to increase his strength by even a small amount!

    However, with Howard, it would be even worse! The person he most hated in his entire life wouldpletely stop being his rival almost instantly!

    "I-I of course want to do it, but why are you saying I''m not ready? I already have insights into the SS rank. What''s stopping me from being ready?"

    "Well, the main problem will be the pain," Harkel sighed, "Your body is at the middle ranks of the A rank, and it will almost instantly breakdown one you get passed 15 hearts. I was hoping to train you to the peak of the A rank or even get you up to an S rank body, but there is simply no time!"

    "I-I have one way of helping you, Howard. However, if I do this for you, you have to promise you''ll let me leave peacefully when the timees," Oclen bit his thumb, blood dripping down his mouth, while he looked into Howard''s eyes. "I-I have an Authoritarian that I rarely use called the golden eyed Maiden. I don''t use it because it''s only meant to do one thing, and that''s to remove pain."

    ''My father insisted I get it just incase any of my soldiers were about to die, and I needed them to fight until they passed away to the other side. However, if I use it on you, there is a chance your body will get destroyed. However, that''s also one other thing the Golden Maiden can help with. I can grant your body Ki to reduce the burden on your body, but again, only if you let me leave when we finish our battle with Armecolith! I-I''m not doing this without getting something in return!"

    "Why would I kill you?" Howard responded with his brow raised, not understanding his reason.

    Him and Oclen seemed to bing friendly rivals, and it didn''t make sense that he''d just kill him for no reason. Of course, Howard saw this as a huge opportunity. He could be friends with Oclen and perhaps even help him be the leader of the Arthraku in order to stop them from having to fight a war. Even if they needed to fight a war, Oclen leading an opposite army might cause him make mistakes because he had made friends with someone on the other side. Howard saw Oclen as an extremely favorable person to make friends with. After all, there were plenty of hidden nations in the Furnace that he had yet to learn about!

    The Open Furnace only opened once a year at different portions, but it was said that over 100 Nations existed that had not made contact with the Horned. Perhaps only Demon King Earl''s name had spread through the entire Furnace. However, other than that, because of the vastness of the Furnace, there was so many dangers hidden!

    "I-I would kill me if I were you, but I guess that''s not who you are right now," Oclen sighed and crossed his arms. "However,for my own peace of mind, once you get passed 30 Ki Hearts, you''re on your own. I''m not helping you turn into a monster that will crush my nation."

    "I-I actually have a suggestion," Harkel said with augh. "The Demon King has a personal training room in his castle that would greatly facilitate your ability to train, hahaha! However, Howard, bringing Oclen is extremely dangerous for your future prospects. After all, bringing an enemy to your most fortified location could be a huge mistake!"

    "I don''t care. I trust Oclen now, hahaha! I hate him a lot because he messed with Monica, but I can tell that he was only doing it because he cares about his nation. But now that we have to work together, I can at least until Armecolith is dead, leave him alone."

    "You''re such a fool," Oclenughed.

    He knew Howard would say that, but he also couldn''t help but envy him more and more. He was exactly who he wanted to be, a ruler who ruled with his heart. It could not be underestimated how important it was for your soldiers to believe that you cared about them. Every time Oclen lead a toon, they almost always seemed to try their hardest when they were about to die. However, this did not seem to be the case with Howard.

    The Authoritarian brothers that barely knew Howard sacrificed their lives because they genuinely liked Howard. He wanted to have the same effect on people, but he also felt the same way about Howard that he felt! He also trusted him, and he didn''t know why.

    "Howard, from this point onward, we''re allies for the next 100 days," Oclen shook Howard''s hand while Harkel sighed and summoned a gate in front of them. "However, just remember that I''m only helping you up to 30 Ki Hearts. After that, you''re on your own."

    Howard nodded his head and smiled before walking towards the gate.

    "No worries," Howard pushed his ck hair back before his blue eyes shimmered with a light of determination. "I''ll take on the pain of the entire world if I have to! Now, Harkel, how do I start my breakthrough? What do I have to do?"

    Harkel sighed and shook his head before a serious look appeared on his face. He seemed extremely agitated, but at the same time disappointed in himself.

    ''I really shouldn''t be doing this, but all the Horned in the East Branch will be killed if Howard doesn''t get stronger in 100 days! Ah! Such a pain! I could let all the people he love dies so he could live and get the best breakthrough possible! I also don''t want Waxel to die, hahaha! Perhaps consider it a selfish thing form an old ghost Authoritarian.''

    "Howard," Harkel stopped thinking. "To force a breakthrough to the S rank I''m going to give you a fruit called the Nectar of Heart''s seed. When you eat it, your body will begin creating a special Kind of Ki that will instantly trick your body into growing Ki Hearts. Think of it this way, your body has something hidden inside of it that needs a catalyst to activate. Once you entered into the A rank, you slightly opened the door. This will send it flying open!"

    "I never heard of that fruit," Oclen said, "Does it have any other effects?"

    "Yes, but I''m not going to tell you Oclen," Harkel wasn''t obviously going to tell him that it would strengthen Howard''s body for three days in a way that would help him endure the pain. Well, to be more exact, the Horned''s body had a special biological reaction that strengthened their body when they entered the S rank, and this would make that ability stick around for a little bit longer.

    Regardless, Howard was ready to start.

    "So, what do we do to begin?" Howard asked with a smile, excitement appearing on his face. "Where do I find this fruit?"

    "It''s right here," Harkel opened his hand revealing a fruit that seemed to be norger than a small pear. ''When you get into the Demon King''s training room in his castle, take it. Oclen, I trust you will activate the Golden Eyed Maiden when you get there?"

    "Yes,I will," Oclen nodded his head with a slight smile. "I also realize you nned this Harkel. If I try to attack Howard during his breakthrough, I''m assuming someone at the castle will kill me if I try and abate it?"

    "You got it," Harkel pointed at the gateway. "However, both of you go now! Waxel has less than 100 days left since this conversation started, hahaha! Howard, I expect to see you back here with over 40 Ki Hearts. If you let me down, not only will I crush you, but the other Nations will!"

    Howard nodded his head and got up before thanking Harkel and walking towards the gate.

    "I promise, I will save my grandfather and unite the entire Furance! You can get your soul on that!"

    "Heh, well, there is something more pressing than uniting the Furnace in that mountain over there," Harkel sighed and scratched his head. "A true G rank existence is in there. In less than 3 years, that asshole will be awake. When you''re eighteen, It will be up to you whether we all live or die."

    ###

    Howard ate the Nectar of Hearts Seed right as he walked into the Demon King Earl''s training room.

    It was a room with hundreds of statues that seemed to be emitting a strange type of Ki. Though they didn''t move, the silver armor seemed to possess enough might to kill Armecolith almost instantly. Oclen was not happy to see this, but he also wasn''t not going to keep his word.

    ''I hate who I am sometimes. Sacrificing what''s good for my nation just so I can ensure I keep my word," Oclen put his hands on Howard''s back before a gigantic burst of golden hair surged behind him. A beautiful woman soon appeared in his ce with a long white dress that seemed to possess a will of its own. "I will now make sure all the pain you''re going to feel will be diminished, and will also strengthen your body. However, remember, passed 30 Ki Hearts, you''re on your own."

    "Hehe, I know, Oclen, you''re not a bad person," Howard smiled, "I can tell you''re hard on yourself, but just like me you''re doing the best you can. Let''s kill Aremcolith after this okay."

    "I hate you, Howard," Oclen smiled. "Now start! I can already feel your first Ki Heart beginning to grow! Now focus! If you make less than 30 Ki Hearts I''ll kill you myself!"

 Chapter 173: The Pain of Growing Ki Hearts

    Chapter 173: The Pain of Growing Ki Hearts

    The process of growing Ki Hearts was just as hard as Howard thought, but a lot more painful. A Horned''s biology was different from a normal human''s biology in that there were 60 meridians instead of the basic 12 main meridians.

    10 of these main meridians were located in both arms, 20 in the heart region, 20 in the leg region and 10 in head. However, most people only ever created roughly 5 Ki Hearts in one of their arms before they would give up. It was simply too difficult to endure the pain of supplying Ki to your Ki Hearts.

    A Horned got their Ki Hearts to grow by using the ki frequencies around them to activate the Ki Cells in their body to their maximum potential. Once these Ki Cells were super charged, they would naturally begin gravitating to the meridian in question and rapidly building the structure of the heart. However, while this was happening on Howard''s first Ki Heart, it felt like a punch was hitting him in the gut almost every millisecond. In fact, it was so painful that he was surprised he was still awake.

    ''I-I have to calm down. I died hundreds if not thousands of times before in the prison,'' Howard closed his eyes tightly and just decided to focus on one area of his body. Because of how numerous his Ki Cells were to a regr person, at first his body had instantly tried to build 5 Ki Heart Chrysalis.

    A Ki Heart Chysalis was what would begin forming before a Ki Heart was fully generated, and would then morph into a powerful, but small beating heart that would house Ki Cells and generate them rapidly! Ki Cells, to be more specific, were like little supercharged mas that attracted Ki in the air into the body of someone like Howard. By growing his Ki Hearts, he''d be able to have more Ki Cells to use at once, which would rapidly shoot up his strength!

    He closed his eyes and slowly focused on the growth of a single Ki Heart while Oclen watched ihm patiently from behind.

    ''He''s taking it slow, which is exactly the opposite of what they teach in Arthraku Nation! The slower you take it, the more your body is going to be worn down!'' Oclen''s Golden Maiden had yet to activate any of her abilities. After all, if he had to activate her pain reduction skill already Howard might be unable to grasp forming a Ki Heart. ''Yet, for some reason, I''m getting sick. It''s like part of me knows Howard is going to seed.''

    ###

    Two hourster,a droplet of sweat fell onto the ck tile floor around Howard while the pirs around him began to glow a strange, fiery orange.

    Oclen, looking at the pirs, sighed while a powerful surge of Ki entered into the room. Of course, he wasn''t surprised, he realized what those pirs were when he entered into the training room.

    "Ki Supplementing Pirs. Ugh, I can''t believe I''m helping him get stronger in aroom with Ki Supplementing Pirs. He doesn''t even seem to need my help, and he''s already up to his 10th Ki Heart!"

    "Yet, if the Ki Supplementing Pirs are activating already, hmph, I doubt he''ll even make it to his 20th meridian. I don''t understand why Harkel would ruin Howard''s future just to stop Armecolith! Isn''t Howard supposed to be the next demon king? How can he do that if he only has 20 Ki Hearts?"

    At this moment, the Ki Supplementing Pirs sent a surge of Ki into Howard''s body while Oclen decided to activate the skill pain reverence. What it did was instantly make the feelings of pain Howard was experiencing dissipate.

    Boom!

    A surge of Ki entered into Howards body from the Ki Supplementing Pirs that instantly made his tired Ki Cells instantly gain their vitality back to full. However, for some reason, Howard looked intensely angry. It''s like the entire world had to be crushed by his two hands!

    "Stop it! I want to feel the pain!" Howard screamed, "Give me a little more time!"

    "You look like you''re going to passout," Oclen shook his head. "Are you sure? Once you get up to the 20th Ki Heart it will be hundreds of times harder."

    ''I don''t care! I need to feel the pain to know when to form the Ki Heart!" Howard mmed his hands into his ck jeans while blood started to drip down from his cheek! "I died more times than I can count! I can handle it!"

    "Hmph, suit yourself," Oclen lifted his hand up and the Golden Maiden''s healing touch instantly deactivated. Howard''s face, which had looked rather calm, suddenly grew veins almost everywhere it could. His forehead seemed like it was about to burst while the ck hair around his body surged with an orange me. It looked like a being was shimmering in the center of a ck space. However, Oclen instantly grew suprised.

    ''Wait, is he up to 15 Ki Hearts all of a sudden. Wait, no 18 Ki Hearts,'' Oclen gasped while he used his Ki Sensing abilities to dive into Howard''s body. Howard, at one moment, had turned 8 entire Ki Chrysalis into Ki Hearts! In less than an instant, that number went from 18 to 20!

    "He-he''s beginning to use that other type of Ki, Emperor''s Ki I think they call it, to draw in energy from these damn statues!" Oclen''s eyes flickered over to a statue that seemed to be shimmering with a bright white color. "Damn it! Those must be Demon King Earl''s Emobied Ki Projections! Why the hell did I agree to help him here!"

    Demon King Earl had indeed made the statues around Howard, and they were indeed made for his sessor to enter into the S rank, however, Howard hadn''t yet fully used that resource. Right now, he was almostpletely using his regr Ki to build his Ki Hearts by using all the pain he ever experienced to draw them out. In a way, Howard had experienced more pain than Oclen could ever imagine, even Harkel could ever imagine! The pain of having to be killed every day was really something hardly anyone could experience, yet at this point it was turning into Howard''s greatest weapon.

    Though his body should''ve instantly copsed passed 15 Ki Hearts, because his Ki Cells had had to revive him so many times, they seemed to have an endless amount of energy when they went from heart to heart.

    In a way, reincarnating so many times had been a strange type of training for his Ki Cells! It made them especially fast when it came to building Ki Hearts! So fast that Oclen was beginning to have second thoughts.

    ''If I kill him now, I will die as well, but this monster will never be born!'' Oclen looked at the silver statues around the room and shook his head. ''But damn it! Those statues are at least in the S rank, and the strongest seems to be in the SS Rank. I have no idea if I can cut off his head before one of them chops me to bits!''

    ''I-I only have one choice! Not use the golden maiden on him to help him'' Oclen sighed while Howard gre whis 22nd Ki Heart and then his 23rd. ''I-I can only hope that by himself he''ll be unable to achieve more than 30 Ki Hearts! Even if he''s a monster, his body is still in the middle levels of the A rank. He will most likely pass out no matter how strong his will is once he crosses the bridge to 30 Ki Hearts! The bridge where even genius dies! The bridge that only less than 100 Arthraku warriors have ever crossed! The bridge where my father sits at the end on the throne! The man with over 55 Ki Hearts!"

    ###

    5 hours passed so slowly for Howard that it literally felt like he lived a second life.

    However, even with this considered, he seemed to be smiling. He smiled while the 31st Ki Heart in his body started to grow.

    Swoosh!

    A powerful force shot out from Howard in every direction causing Oclen''s Golden Maiden''s dress to instantly p in the wind.

    The pirs that had been supporting Howard with a radiant light instantly began to glow brighter while all the sets of armor in the room began to shimmer brightly as well.

    ''I-I can do it," Howard smiled, "Oclen, you can step back. I-I don''t need your help, haha! I-I can also tell that you''re scared of me right now right? You must be wondering what type of life I lived to turn into such a monster?"

    "We all lived hard lives," Oclen crossed his arms, "However, if you think I''m just going to leave the room so you can explode your insides, think again! I''m going to do what my teacher did, and tell you the best point to stop! I have a feeling Howard, if you go passed 50 Ki Hearts, all your other Ki Hearts will explode! I''ll be right here to make sure you don''t kill yourself!"

    "Hehe, you noticed it too?" Howard sighed when he focused on the meridians near his face. "I-I don''t think I can activate the Ki Hearts on my face. It''s like there is a wall there."

    "Hmph, get the other 50 first, and maybe I can give you some pointers," Oclen''s mind had gone a thousand and one different directions in thest 5 hours. At first, he didn''t want Howard to seed, but then he remembered how badly he wanted someone to kill his father. He couldn''t help but plotting internally that if Howard got passed 50 Ki Hearts, his father might have a worthy adversary in the future, and if Howard even killed his father, he would have a way of bming ruler of the Arthraku!

    Oclen wanted to rule the Furnace with an iron fist someday, and couldn''t help but see the potential of Howard as an ally. However, the only way he could even dream of bing an ally with him was if they were able to kill his father! He sighed, and put his hand on Howard''s back, before a surge of energy soared towards Howard''s Ki Cells and almost instantly made them glow a brighter hue!

    "That''s a skill called recharge," Oclen put his hand of Howards back and then crossd them in front of his chest. "I don''t think reducing the pain would help at this point. You''re on your own from here. Maybe with a miracle, you''ll even get up to 40 Ki Hearts."

    "Hehe, I''m about to try something really stupid," Howard said with a smile. "You might want to stand back. I''m not sure what will happen."

    ###

    Howard knew there was one obstacle to him getting passed 50 Ki Hearts, and that was the fact that his head meridians seemed to be unreachable by his Ki Cells.

    However, he thought of a way around it, and he wasn''t sure if it was a good idea or a bad idea. There was one thing he''d ''built'' inside of him that just so happened to be right against his meridians, and it just so happened it would supercharge the Ki Cells in his face.

    His meridian channels on his face were simply not wide enough to support the amount of Ki Cells he needed to make Ki Hearts on his face, but this would all change in a moment. Activating Fire King''s Last Stand, Oclen could only stare down in shock before a powerful white me begin to burn around Howard.

    Boom!

    A massive surge of Emperor''s Ki from the nearby silver sets of armor flew into Howards body before 41 out of 50 of the statues dropped onto their knees. They slowly began to dissipate into dust like they almost expected at this moment they''d have to give Howard all of their Ki!

    "He-he''s activating an array inside of himself to try and grow thest 29 Ki Hearts at once? Is hepletely nuts! If he fails, not only will he explode, but every bit of him that ever remained will die as well!"

    Oclen''s brows trembled before he nervously fell down on the floor and watched Howard begin to float in the air with endless streams of Ki flowing into him.

    ''I-I made a great mistake! Evenpared to my father, Howard is 10,000 times more dangerous! I have to kill him now! I have to kill him now before it''s toote!"

    "Stop!" A gigantic silver statue appeared right by Oclen before his hand could even move. Arge ax stopping inches away from Oclen''s neck while Howard''s body rose in the air. "If you get close to him now, you''ll most certainly be killed!"

    ''What is he talking about?'' Oclen trembled before he noticed something strange surrounding Howard, however, the next second he noticed that Howard''s Ki seemed to start possessing a will of his own. "What the hell? Is he unknowingly beginning to master the 6th barrier of the SS rank? We''re doomed! I should''ve never let this happen! A true monster is about to be born!"

    "AAAHHHHH!" Howard screamed and held up his arms before arge cloud of blood shot out of his mouth. "I can''t take it! I-I can''t take the pain! I''m going to crush it with my bears fists! Now grow you damnst Ki Heart! Come on! I don''t care if my meridians can''t take it! Please! I''ve suffered too much to just fail here!"

 Chapter 174: The Last Ki Heart

    Chapter 174: The Last Ki Heart

    Howard''s body seemed to explode into little pieces in front of Oclen''s eyes.

    However, what he was seeing exploding wasn''t Howard, but the final Ki Heart he was trying to develop. Unfortunately, Howard had tried to develop the 60th Ki Heart, and the burden on his body was too much. He instantly shot to the other side of the room. His face turning pale while his ck hair gently fell down against his shoulders.

    ''59 Ki Hearts Wait, no'' Oclen focused on Howard''s body and noticed a small Ki Heart remained where the previous one had exploded. ''60 Ki Hearts! However, what the hell is with thatst Ki Heart? It''s roughly 3 times smaller than the rest of them.''

    Howard smiled and instantlyughed while an unnatural feeling began to spread through his body. Whereas before he felt like he didn''t have a shred of energy left, suddenly he could almost feel 60 new heart beats beating strongly inside of his chest. It felt like he''d transformed into apletely different person, yet something didn''t feel right. The Last Ki Heart had indeed exploded, but something strange had grown in its ce. It was as silver Ki Heart that he made as ast resort. It contained the Ki Cells that were responsible for his silver me, and when he focused on it, the most terrifying feeling spread inside of him.

    ''Maybe I should''ve just stopped at 59. Howard recalled what he did in thosest few minutes.

    Each type of Ki he controlled besides the silver ki, Dark Ki, Dream Ki, Fire Ki and Emperor''s Ki each used the same type of Ki Cell to control them. They all were able to be amplified by his Ki Hearts that he just now created, yet he noticed that this wasn''t true for the silver ki.

    The Silver Ki, the one he''d yet to fully control, seemed to use a different type of Ki Cell that was in the farthest reaches of his body, yet it also had the strongest Ki Cells. When he was about to fail on the 59th Ki Heart, he focused on the Ki Cells there and made them rush to build a new Ki Heart before the other one exploded.

    However, when he focused on that Silver Ki Heart now, it seemed to possess almost the same strength as 50 other Ki Heartsbined, yet he also noticed a nefarious will hidden inside of it! One that made the feeling from when he used Dark Ki seem almost insignificant! It was truly a type of Ki that seemed rooted in evil, yet there was nothing he could do now! He wouldn''t dare destroy it.

    "You''re probably the first person in history to develop 60 Ki Hearts." Oclen helped Howard up while he wobbled on his toes. "However, I have bad news, the more Ki Hearts you make, the longer it will be until you can train again. I''m guessing you''ll have to wait 20 days until you can fully exert yourself. That will give us 80 days to train for ambushing Armecolith! However, I will be the one in charge of the nning, do you hear me?"

    "Hehe, I see five of you," Howard smiled and patted the air. "Oh, that''s not your shoulder. Haha, why don''t you make a n, Oclen while I sleep for a little while. Hehe, just promise me one thing.."

    "What?" Oclen said, crossing his arms with a mixture of annoyance and awe. "I-I let you turn into aplete monster, and I have no chance of killing you even in your sleep. What can I do for you, Howard?"

    "Can you go visit Jenny?" Howard''s mouth began to surge with blood. The blood from the internal injuries he''d sustained from activating Fire King''s Last Stand. "I-I ran out of vials, haha. Tell her about it, and she''ll immediately know what to do."

    "Hmph, no way?" Oclen stomped his foot on the ground. "No way am I doing that for you! Damn it! Where is she? What does she look like?"

    ''Go to the East Branch, and you''ll find her in the Experimental Wing. She''s really pretty, and almost always wears ab coat with sses toorge for her face. Besides for her brown hair, she also has really nice-nicefortable cleavage."

    "I-I''ll do my best," Oclen sighed before his hand hit Howard''s neck with his maximum force. The next moment, Howard instantly passed out while the 10 remaining sets of armor all appeared around Oclen with their weapons drawn.

    "He-he needs to be knocked out or he might die," Oclen stomped his foot on the ground. "Now, move! Move now before I destroy everyst one of you for getting in my way!"

    "Hmph, you deserve a reward." Thergest statue patted Oclen on the shoulder. "Your Ki Hearts are damaged, however, Demon King Earl was an avid horticulturist. There is a fruit called the Life Blossoming Cherry that will help you grow back your Ki Hearts. You can consider it a much faster way to grow your Ki Hearts back than ughtering dozens of Authoritarians."

    Oclen somewhat trembled in rage before he nodded his head. He didn''t deserve to be rewarded. Not after what he just did to Arthraku Nation! He just created a monster that had no rival in all of history! Perhaps only Demon King Earl had 60 Ki Hearts, but no one ever counted them!

    To be honest, there was actually multiple people in the Furnace that had broken through the magical 60 Ki Heart barrier, but none that the Arthraku or the Horned were aware of. Yet even in the other side of the Furance, it was still exceptionally rare. Oclen sighed and nodded his head when looking at the beautiful silver statue.

    "Are you sure you want me to give me the Life Blossoming Cherry. I might be able to use it to get to 40 Ki Hearts. After all, the Arthraku aren''t as simple as the Horned. We are, after all, the strongest nation in the Furnace!"

    "I''d be a fool to give it to you, but it wouldn''t match the stupidity you showed by helping Howard," The 10 statues bowed in front of Oclen and crossed their arms in front of their chest. "If you ever decide to fight along side Howard, we''d be happy to serve beside you two. It''s just an offer. Otherwise, we''d love to kill you."

    "Hmph, even though you''re just a Ki Projection, you have Demon King''s Earl revered intelligence," Oclen walked towards the door and nodded his head. "However, don''t you dare think I''m his ally just yet! I''d much rather see Howard dead then ever fight with him on the battlefield!"

    "We expect to fight with you soon," The smallest statue of the bunch said. "Take care. Down the hallway to your right, you''ll find the cherry waiting for you on a small table. Take it, and get back here as soon as you can."

    "Right, with the serum that will let Howard live," Oclen grinded his ball into a fist. "Hmph, you guys are going to regret giving me that cherry. An Arthraku with 40 Ki Hearts can probably match a Horned with 60! There will not be a day that goes by that Howard won''t suffer for your generosity!"

    "We look forward to working with you," The statues said in unison before Oclen disappeared. On the other hand, Howard simplyyed motionless on the floor. If you were an observer, it be almost impossible to tell if he''d lived or died.

    ###

    Oclen took only a single day to arrive at the East Branch.

    He took the Life Blossoming Cherry and instantly his abilities and power soared. He was now well back in the S rank, and had 42 Ki Hearts beating inside of him!

    ''Though the Ki Hearts I have are nothingpared to my father, it''s still more than enough to ughter every single Horned student." Oclen''s body instantly transformed back into the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut while Ren and Annibell slowly walked out of the East Branches Green Gate.

    Monica and Jenny were standing behind them with Harley while all three of them trembled in fear. If Oclen was here, did that mean Howard had died? All three of them didn''t want to beleive it!

    "It must be some mistake! There is no way Howard died," Monica screamed and stomped her foot. "I won''t believe it! Howard-Howard isn''t ever going to die! He''s going to marry 100 girls and have a lot of children! He''s going to walk me down the isle and kiss me for 10 days straight! Where the hell is that bastard!"

    "Don''t worry," Harley said, "If Howard were dead, Teacher Annibell and Ren would''ve sensed it. This is something different. Oclen is clearly not who he wasst time he was here. Don''t you feel it? The hesitation?"

    Oclen indeed didn''t approach, and just waited for Ren and Annibell to surround him. However, he also didn''t seem afraid. He had gained the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut back because of the Life Blossoming Cherry, and it had also developed a new ability. Yet now wasn''t the time to try it out.

    "Why are you here?"

    "We got attacked by a Night Lord," Oclen held out his hand, "I need to take Jenny with me to see Howard. I expected you wouldn''t believe me, but I''m here anyway. Here because Aremcolith can''t be allowed to exist!"

    "Armecolith?" Ren crossed hisrge arms around his chest. His winding beard patting his chest. "I thought he was dead? Didn''t the Arthraku kill him? Annibell, didn''t Arista tell us?"

    "Yes, she did," Teacher Annibell sighed and gently dropped the Ki that had formed around her body. "If what you''re saying is true, then I assume you and Howard are no longer enemies?"

    "Right now, I''m pushing all my feelingsabout Howard aside until Aremcolith is dead. However, I really need to go. Give me Jenny or I''ll kill both of you! I''m in a rush!"

    Teacher Annibell and Ren bothughed, and looked back at the beautiful girl in theb coat in the ck turtle neck. They weren''t obviously going to let him take her. Of course, unless someone equally strong went with her.

    "How about this? Ren will go with you?"

    "I sensed something on the way here," Oclen pointed in the distant West, towards arge sandstorm brewing in the distance. "I-I sensed Aremcolith''s army. I-I''m guessing this part of Horned Nation will be attacked in a few weeks."

    "Nonesense!" Ren shook his head. "How can we not sense it and you can?"

    Ren had decided to start training seriously after 100 years, and was confident in his ability to Ki Fluctuations. Even from arge distance, he could still sense Howard''s Ki somewhat simmering in a unique space. There was no way that he couldn''t sense a massive army! Especially one that Armecolith controlled.

    "Arthraku have a different way of sensing Ki." Teacher Annibell gently nudged Ren. "Send Monica, Prisci, Harley to check it out. If what you''re saying is true, then you''re saving us. Why would you go that far for the Horned."

    "I made a decision on the way here. It''s insane, but I want the Horned to help me assassinate my father." Oclen sighed and pointed at the girl in thebcoat. "Now HEY YOU! JENNY! HOWARD TOLD ME ABOUT YOU! GET OVER HERE NOW WITH THAT SYRUM! OTHERWISE, I''M COMING TO GET YOU!''

    "No way!" Monica screamed, her green hair spinning over her head, while her entire body seemed to freeze over and turn into a beautiful ice statue. "You-you want someone toe with you, it''s going to be me! Nowe here so I can kick your as--"

    "Monica, I got to go," Jenny smiled and waved, "Hehe, I trust him already. He''s calm and calcting just like my father. You can always trust men like that if you have something they want." Jenny pulled out a ck case full of 10 viles. "I''ll see you guys soon okay?"

    "She can go with him," Annibell sighed and looked towards the West. "Now that you mention it, I have been sensing something weird. How big would you say this army is?"

    ''At least 100,000 strange zombies," Oclen sighed, "Now answer the question! Will you help me asssassinate my father?"

    "Your father who is this man?" Annibell raised her brow in suspicion. "He''s not the leader of the Arthraku is he? That man, not even an army could kill him."

    "I don''t need an army. I need him dead!" Oclen sighed and watched Jenny nervously stop in front of him. Her hands were trembling while she held the case, and stared into Oclen''s eyes. "However, if you''re not willing to try, then you can forget about me helping Howard! I-I''m taking a huge risk here! I-I''m getting what I want, or I''m going home now! You all can deal with Aremcolith yourself!"

    "We agree," Ren nodded his head. "However, why are you doing this? Why are you helping Howard? If I were you, I''d be thrilled that Howard needed help, and use the opportunity to kill him? What made you detest your father so much that you''de here and ask the Horned, a rtively weak nation by the Arthraku''s standards, for help?"

    The answer to that question wasplicated, but it definitely had to do with Oclens'' mother. She had been a beautiful woman once that loved live and took care of Authoritarians during the day and spent almost all her time with her father at night.

    Yet, when Oclen had been 10, his father used this strange rule of Arthraku Nation to request a new set of wives. His father who was well over the age 0f a thousand, was said to have had 100 wives in thest 1000 years, but Oclen didn''t believee it. To be honest, when he had been a child, he had been a good father, taught him lessons, and helped strengthen him in the Arthraku tradition.

    Yet after he became the most promising student of the generation, his father all but disappeared from his life. Dozens of women showed up and offered themselves to him, and his mother just got left to take care of Authoritarians. There had not been a single day she didn''t cry.

    Though she expected her father to do what he did, it still broke her to pieces. Oclen wanted to kill his father so his mother would get the revenge she deserved! She was too beautiful to suffer! Then there was the reason that he wanted to destroy the entire to make it in his own design, but still! When he thought about it, the main reason had to be that look in his mother''s eyes! There was never a day he didn''t wish for his father''s demise!

    "Hmph, the reason is simple. He deserves to die because he''s a danger to the Furnace and to the Surface and the entire," Oclen surmised his intentions before Jenny nervously stopped in front of him. "Now, get on my back," Oclen turned around and slightly blushed while Jenny nervously put her hand up in the air towards his massive frame. "I-I''ve done enough exining. Now good luck. When that armyes, you''ll need another army to take it down. Not even 10,000 White Mist Warriors will be enough."

    "We have been nning for a day like this. Don''t worry," Annibell smiled at Oclen. "Now hurry back to Howard. I imagine he''s having a lot less fun than we are right now. And thank you."

    "You owe me," Oclen picked up Jenny before he disappeared into the distance. "And I owe you father! I owe you the type of death you deserve!"

 Chapter 175: Alliance

    Chapter 175: Alliance

    Howard took roughly 15 days to wake up and 5 days to feel somewhat back to normal. At least, normal enough to walk and somewhat jog in ce.

    Jenny had personally studied the changes in his blood, and had to make an adjustment to the previous tonic she was using in order to deal with the strange changes that had arisen in Howard''s body. Whereas before, she would only see a single Ki Cell at most underneath the microscope, there now seemed to be hundreds. This was because in addition to Howard''s normal Ki Cells, there was his normal human biology. Yet at this moment, he seemed to have changedpletely from a human to something else.

    It was almost as if he ascended to a higher form, yet he was still the same Howard no matter how she observed him. Doing a simple warmup, Howard smiled and jumped up and down while Oclen charged into Harkel''s Ghost Domain.

    He made it 50 steps before he even slightly slowed down.

    Howard, noticing this, smiled and walked over to Jenny. She had been staring at him strangely for thest 5 days. Even when they kissed, it felt like she was scared to truly be embraced.

    "Jenny, are you mad at me?" Howard raised his brow and smiled. "Are you mad that I used Fire King''s Last Stand again? Hehe, because I assure you I''m 100 percent back to normal."

    "No, of course I''m not mad at you," Jenny smiled. "In fact, I''m in awe of you. I-I wish I was so impressive. I''m just the girl next door. You''re something else. I-I''m not even sure if you''re human."

    ''Hmmm?" Howard wrapped his arms around Jenny and stared into her bountiful eyes. She looked like she had two horizons inside of her beautiful orbs while he gently leaned towards her lips. "Hehe, I can prove to you I''m human. However that''s only if tonight you don''t mind we sleep together."

    "You-you might get hurt," Jenny blushed and looked at Oclen facing in her direction. "As your doctor, 5 days before you do anything to lovey dovey with me! If you do, I-I''m going to never forgive myself if you get injured!"

    Jenny and Howard smiled andughed together while Oclen jumped into the air at the hardest part of the course.

    A thousand ghost arms formed in front of him and instantly pped him against the chest.

    Boom!

    Arge explosion went off while Harkel pped his hands and walked over to Howard and Jenny''s side. His amorphous body, and his haunting amber stare, greeted the two of them with a smile.

    "You can probably only do basic training for the next 10 days. I''m afraid even Oclen underestimated how long it will take you to recover. Yet, I love basic training! How does 10,000 pushups a minute sound?!"

    "He-he really needs to rest," Jenny bit her lip and stared up at the extremely terrifying Harkel. "Hmph, I-I studied him extensively! Too much strain will hurt him more than it will help him!"

    "Hmmm, are you doubting me, Jenny?" Harkelughed and patted her on the head. "Well, did you know that I met Demon King Earl after he developed his Ki Hearts. Do you know what he did? He did pushups! Now Howard, get down and do 10,000 pushups! If I see you cking off, I''m going to make Jenny''s training even harder!"

    "Haha, of course!" Howard smiled and happily got on his hands and knees and began doing pushups as fast as he could.

    Jenny, at the same time gulped. Part of her hoped she''d never have to train with Harkel again. He was like a 1000 times worse than Amnnibell and Barabinbined. Most of them knew her main focus was science, so they just made her do basic training. Yet Harkel didn''t seem to care. All he told her is that "he saw a fine piece of jade with some of Howard''s blood mixed in" and he was going to sharpen it.

    "Jenny, do me a favor and go back to the obstacle course I made you. I expect you to make it to the end this time! Otherwise, you''re doing the other one with Orclen!"

    "Yes!" Jenny''s body instantly felt goosebumps travel up and down her sides. "I-I''m sorry, Howard! Don''t push yourself okay!"

    "Hehe, this is nothing," Howard struggled to do a single pushup and smiled. "The best way to heal is to push yourself a little bit. I''ll be back to normal in no time!"

    ###

    Armecolith stared at a gigantic ice chariot that had been frozen in the center of the sky above him.

    If he tried to break the seal that Waxel had created, it would take every bit of his strength plus a little more. He did have a technique that would allow him to instantly crush Waxel''s seal, but it would make his power instantly drop to the S rank.

    He also felt like he was being watched by some powerful being! He definitely wasn''t going to let even an iota of his strength dissipate! Not when something in 1000 Monster Valley had its eyes on him! Whatever that thing was, though, right now, it was too weak to kill him, let alone scare him!

    "I forgot there are a lot of old bastards in the Furance," Armecolith sighed and looked up at Waxel, surrounded by sixteen beautiful woman that had locked their arms to protect him. These were his sixteen horsemen that formed his domain. It was a pity that when the seal was created, he would lose his ability to ever use it again!

    A Domain Seal was a once in a life time ability that allowed someone to use all the Ki created by their domain to create a shield that couldn''t be destroyed. Though many people had the ability to do this in the SS rank, only a few would. It was really almost like a death sentence. It would make it impossible to ever get out of the SS rank. Unless, of course, like Waxel you had a second type of Ki to control.

    Yet even with that considered, he would most likely never be the same. Waxel had always preferred Ice Ki over Earth Ki and had gained more insights into the former. It would take him at least a 100 years to regain his strength. If not for Howard being his grandson, he would''ve probably went all out and died rather than risking his chances of bming the strongest in the Furance.

    "Hmph, I wonder if there is anyone I care about? I guess I care about the people I killed." Armecolith sighed and felt his army slowly moving towards the East Branch. "However, it''s funny. People im loving someone gives them strength, but it''s nothing but a weakness! Look at you Waxel! In 78 days you''ll be dead, and your grandson will die as well! Your live blinded your vision! Hahaha! I can''t wait for the day you''re unsealed to arise so I can finally wipe you out from existence!"

    ###

    Monica and Prisci didn''t have to go far to find the army that Oclen had been talking about.

    An army of 100,000, marching side by side, was in the distance and almost seemed to form arge massive wave surging towards them.

    Because much of the Furnace was t, the iing army could be seen from over 100 Kilometers away. Each of the Archelon Zombies were at least 2 meters wide and 5 meters tall. With 100,000 of them side by side, it was like staring into a wave of death! There was no way they could win!

    "We need an alliance, and bad," Prisci bit her lip. "I-I''ve never seen thatrge of an army. Not only are they huge, but there''s thousands of them! What are we going to do ?"

    "Destroy them," Monica said, pointing at therge wave. "Destroy them before they even arrive! If Ren and Annibell join us, we can attack them from a distance! Hmph, when Howard gets here, we''ll be able tobine all our energy! Then those big bastards can all die!"

    "I think you''re underestimating that army," Prisci somewhat trembled. "I could barely kill 5 by myself. There seem to be 80,000 in the B rank, and 20,000 in the A rank. Do you realize how much damage Howard could do when he got here by himself? In the C rank, you could build a gigantic ice wall! There is no way in hell we are attacking that army alone! I-I''m going to be a guardian someday! And we''re forming an alliance?"

    "With who? The Macralin? The Aresoul? The Varlen? All of them hate us right?" Monica crossed her arms in front of her beautiful body and somewhat nervously tapped her foot. She didn''t see why they would form an alliance! Wouldn''t this help them? After all, the Aresoul wanted to eventually fully control Jarlen Valley! If the East Branch got destroyed, they could easily do it! Why would they help?"

    "You know what people hate more then their enemies?" Prisci sighed and walked back towards the bus, putting her binocrs down as her blonde hair spun in the wind. "Newer enemies crushing their adversaries. Trust me. All we have to do is show them a picture. Luckily, I snapped one that''s worth a thousand words."

    "Hmph, we''ll see," Monica sighed and bit her lip. "I-I just hope that Howard is having better luck than us. Hmph, that jerk is probably snacking on Jenny''s lips right now!"

    ###

    Howard did 10,000 pushups in 24 hours and could hardly breath.

    It almost felt like when he used Fire King''s Last Stand, something inside of him had been damaged. Jenny assured him nothing was wrong, but the more he tried to find his old strength, the further away it seemed to be.

    "Your body is scared of its own strength," Harkel patted Howard on the shoulder while he got up from the floor. His blue eyes seemed to be slightly tearing, after all, 10,000 pushups should be as easy as taking a single step for him! "I-I have a new task for you. Why don''t you go into that mountain over there, and try and activate that silver Ki Heart. Once you make piece with the feelings inside, I''m sure the little monster we all havee to love will show its fangs."

    "Hmm, you figured it out," Howard smiled, "Haha, I-I don''t suppose I can bring Jenny?"

    "She will be waiting for you after! Now go! Oclen is already leaps and bounds ahead of you! Now hurry and disappear! Jenny and that beautiful smile of hers will be waiting to kiss you when you get back! Hahaha! You lucky boy. Such a beautiful specimen."

    Harkel was a Ghost Authoritarian, but at one point he had a human form and many wives. He longed to return to being a human, but only perhaps the Demon King at his maximum strength could fix his body enough where he could regain it.

    When he had died, it took him over 100 years to gain this Ghost Authoritarian form, and for that reason Ghost Authoritarians were exceptionally rare. Yet, even in this form, he knew of the location of a few of his wives that hadid low for years. What he''d do to see them again.

    "I-I promise I promise I''ll pay you back in the future" Howard smiled and turned towards a ck cave waiting for him in the distance. "However, that''s after I deal with that Silver me. Let''s hope I can handle it."

 Chapter 176: Evil Howard, Part 1

    Chapter 176: Evil Howard, Part 1

    Howard sat down in on a small mat in the center of a strange cavern.

    The walls were covered with what seemed to be arrays, and every inch of it seemed contaminated with a strange force.

    ''Is this some kind of sealing grounds? Why would Harkel make me train in here?'' Howard knew very little about arrays, but recognzed one of the array symbols. It meant seal, and it was what he used to turn off Fire King''s Last Stand.

    An Array had many elements that allowed it to produce varying levels of power, and also could bebeled from F rank Arrays to S rank arrays. Yet theplexity of this array seemed to go even beyond what Howard imagined was possible. There had to be 5000 different array symbols stacked on top of each other in a strange intricate pattern.

    Howard instantly realized what Harkel did with his time. In the corner, there were a few books on arrays and dozens of books with various drawings. He sighed and decided to not to read into the array''s too much. There could many another time in the future when he learned how to create arrays. Now, the most important thing, wasing to terms with what he had inside of himself.

    ''Okay, just focus on it Howard. There is nothing to be afraid of.''

    Howard''s eyes fluttered closed before a gentle wave of Dark Ki surrounded his body while his mind immediately turned its attention to the Silver Ki Heart. Whenever he focused on it in thest 20 days, it almost immediately felt like a switch went off.

    His teeth and horns immediately started to grow while his brow trembled. It really could be described as one of the most terrifying feelings he''d ever encountered. However, it also seemed to lead to some type of strange transformation that he''d yet to be able to ept. It felt like if he let this transformation happen, he might really turn into a monster that would no longer be able to differentiate good from evil.

    Though he knew this, for some reason being inside of the strange cavern calmed his mind. He smiled and opened his eyes, turning only to find Harkel with his hand on the wall.

    "I take it you''re here to make sure I don''t turn into a monster?"

    "I''m here just incase you lose control," Harkelughed with a smile. His amber''s eyes flickering with every utterance. "I''ve been around for over 1000 years. I noticed the first time when we met that you had a new type of Ki. Every once in a while, a new type of Ki Cell is created that give birth to a new type of power. Haha, the Demon King Earl had a simr silver me, but even from him I didn''t feel such terror and uncertainty."

    "Hmmm, I guess Jenny would know a lot more about what you''re saying then me, haha. However, this transformation, if it is evil What should I do about it?"

    "The concepts of evil and good are bullshit," Harkel pointed over at a small drawing on the wall. "Most people think what''s evil are their adversaries, however, they are really just concepts to motivate others do to things. However, what I''m worried about is that Silver Ki Heart will make you insane. Worst case scenario, I''ll just seal you into the array until youe back to normal."

    "I''m ready," Howard nodded his head. "However, after Aremcolith is dead, could you teach me how to make arrays? I-I don''t want to only be good at fighting! I want to be the ultimate strategist! I-I want to be able to make arrays that will protect everyone I love!"

    "What I want is you to do is shut up and focus! You have 77 days until your great grandfather dies! Use that to control that new transformation! Use all the love you have for Jenny, Monica, Harley, and even Ren to fuel that silver me! I know you can do it! Hahaha! Otherwise, I''d have killed you already."

    "Hmmm, well then, I''ll start now. Just watch me okay?" Howard closed his eyes and focusedpletely on the Silver Ki Heart once more. "I''m going to do this!"

    ###

    Boom!

    The cavern started to tremble while arge silver me appeared around Howard''s body. It felt like a thousand little hands were beginning to grow out of his body. However, the strangest thing was his mind feltpletely clear. He could see a small dot on Oclen''s shirt over 2 kilometers away. Every single part of him felt absolutely fantastic!

    ''Should I kill him?'' Howard held out his hand while a small silver me began to appear in his hands. ''Hehe, what a weakling. In one second, he could vanish from the Furnace forever haha! No more worries about the future! Ha! Hmmm, I know, I''ll just chop off his head!''

    Howard''s body had beenpletely covered with a silver me while his ck hair floated over his head. His eyes, normally blue, had turned to apletely clear silver while his pupils had seemed to shrink and turn into two small ck dots floating in the center of his gaze. Yet the strangest thing had to be his body. His normally soft and supple skin had transformed into an almost imprable surface.

    Just by touching his finger against the matt beneath him, a hole appeared. It was like an unbelievable power had appeared in his body! There was nothing that he couldn''t do!

    "Hahaha! It''s time for him to die! Harkel, don''t you agree Oclen should die? Geez, why was I so nice before? He threatened my girlfriend, killed four of my teachers, and even tried to help me! Hahaha! Do you agree his head would look better underground?!"

    "Control it Howard," Harkel summoned two ck swords in his hands while his Ghost Domain began to sprout thousands of arms to block Howard''s path. "You-you need to at least make peace with that transformation if you want to ever get stronger. However, if you give into it right now and kill Oclen, you can forget ruling your own life! You''ll turn insane! Just like the Demon King did!"

    "Insane? I call this rity, don''t you?" Howard''s fist gently moved before 100 Ghost Arms from the domain shuttered and broke to pieces. "Hahaha! I feel so good! So terribly good?"

    ''Did he just shatter my Ghost Ki? What the hell is that silver ki?'' Harkel sighed and held out his hand. Suddenly, thousands of small scythes began to float around him while his cape fluttered in the wind. His amber eyes focusedpletely on Howard. His muscles seemed to be getting sharper by the minute! This thing couldn''t be allowed to leave this cavern! It gave him almost as much of a feeling of dread as that G ranked bastard in the other mountain!

    "Howard, do you know what Jenny told me?" Harkelughed while Howard''s hand''s kept blurring and destroying his ghost domain''s arms. "She told me that when you were a child, you used to y cops and robbers together. And for some reason, you always wanted to be the cop."

    "You''re a pain in the ass," Howard pointed his finger at Harkel''s head. "Just stop! I don''t want to kill you yet, but keep it up and you''re disappearing!"

    "Hmph, it looks like we have to fight until I put you in your ce!" Harkel stepped off his back foot and instantly appeared in front of Howard. "Take this! Dark Reapers sh!"

 Chapter 177: Evil Howard, Part 2

    Chapter 177: Evil Howard, Part 2

    Jenny and Oclen both turned to the cave before arge explosion ured.

    Instantly, the mountain that had once been standing tall in the distance seemed to get cut in half. The top of the mountain slowly slid over while Oclen instantly jumped in front of Jenny. Arge boulder nearly burst into her body before he cut it in half. At the same time, sweat began to pour down his face.

    ''What the hell is that?'' Oclen activated his Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form and pushed Jenny back. "Jenny, stay behind me. Something Something strange just happened to Howard."

    "I can feel it. For some reason, it feels like my blood is boiling." Jenny looked down at her hands. "I-I feel sick. Do you think he''s going to be okay?"

    "I doubt it," Oclen watched Howard and Harkel turn into a blur of light before the shed on top of another mountain. "I doubt that''s even Howard at this point!"

    ###

    Swoosh!

    Howard''s hand let off a small wave of silver Ki and shed at Harkels'' iing scythes.

    Hended on top of a mountain and waved his arm with his maximum strength. The next moment, everything around him seemed to shatter. Thousands of kilos of rocks shot into the air before a suppressive force surrounded him.

    "I hate to do this," Harkel appeared behind Howard like a sh while thousands of Ghost arms from his domain pushed into Howard''s head. "But the sooner I defeat you, the sooner the world will be safe."

    "That tickles," Howard smiled before his hand shed behind him and destroyed the thousand ghost arms pinning him down. "Hahaha! What are you going to do? I can feel it! I can feel your terror, hahaha! What are you going to do when your Ghost Domain stops working? There is nothing you can do to stop me!"

    "Howard, I know you''re in there, and look over there! Do you see Oclen standing in front of Jenny! Stop it, damn it, and wake up! There are a lot of people that need you! Now, shut off that damn form and wake up! You''re grandfather is about to die remember?!"

    "Hmmm, I guess I''ll just go kill Armecolith now. Be right back." Howard smiled before he stepped off his back foot. The next moment, he hadpletely disappeared.

    "You got to be kidding me." Harkel dropped down onto his knees. "He-he even cut the array in half after I activated it. What kind of monster did I just let loose on the world?"

    ###

    Howard shot like a missile towards Aremcolith''s position, yet the entire time a war seemed to be going inside of his body.

    Howard''s Dream Myth, Yindred, had made a small dream pocket in Howard''s awareness that could watch what was happening in the outside world. His transformation seemed to contain a will of its own, and it suppressed him and sent him into a small part of his body.

    Luckily, Yindred had intervened, and he could at least now peer out into the outside world. He watched while he ran at least 5000 kilometers an hour through the desert towards Armecolith''s position. He never imagined in a million years he''d do something so stupid! He even almost killed Jenny!

    "Howard, I might be able to let you fight that monster with my Dream Ki. However, it won''t be a fair fight. It''s at least as strong as someone in the peak of the SS rank! Right now, even with your 59 other Ki Hearts, you''re at most at the peak of the S rank in terms of outright strength. Do you want me to do it?"

    "Can he beat Armecolith?" Howard shook his head. "If I let him fight him, could he potentially win?"

    "No way in hell," Yindred shook her head. "Your new body has a lot of strength, but as you can tell it''s not very cautious. Armecolith isn''t going to be like Harkel and slightly hold back. If this Silver you and Aremcolith fight, I''d bet my entire life that Armecolith will win! And it will be fast!"

    "Then I have to fight him," Howard nodded his head, "However, will this slow your progress of turning into a Dream Enchantress?"

    Howard had been well aware that he might not have Dream Ki forever, and that Yindred was just inside of his body toplete her transformation. Looking at her body, her beautiful eyes and features, he could tell she had grown in strength.

    Dream Myths, when they were close to bing a Dream Enchantresses, would start to glow around their bodies, and she seemed to be shimmering brightly like a beautiful maiden. Her blue hair, dripped down her shoulders, while her white dress gently pped against her body.

    "I will only be set back a single hour," Yindred smiled, "However, if you die, I''ll probably be destroyed by Armecolith. It be foolish or me to not help you."

    "Well then, let''s do it," Howard smiled, "He''ll use his brawns, and I''ll use my brains. Hopefully, I have at least a 5 percent chance of winning."

    ###

    Bang!

    Howard''s body torpedoed through the desert and shed through dozens of zombies with ease.

    A trail of blood rained down in various directions while a smile appeared on his face.

    "Hahaha! This is the best way to get stronger! Kill everything and decimate everything in your way! I can even capture some girls after I save my grandfather! This is the life!"

    Boom!

    Arge bolt of Dream Ki spread through the other Howard''s body before he copsed on the floor. His silver eyes, which had been like two shimmering moons, instantly stopped glowing before he froze in ce.

    It felt like an extremely sharp arrow stabbed into his abdomen, and the next moment he appeared to be staring out in a dark world. He sighed, and watched another Howard appear in front of him while mountains appeared growing in the distance. This one, however, seemed calm and calcting. Exactly what he didn''t want to be!

    "Hoh, did Yindred to this?" Evil Howard said with a smile, "Wow, so let me guess, this is your way of showing me who''s boss? You going to defeat me, you weakling! I thought you could barely do a pushup!"

    "Dark Oblivion." Howard''s hands began to grow with a dark me. "Fire King''s Last Stand, 5th level!"

    Boom!

    A powerful me appeared around Howard''s body which instantly caused Evil Howard tough. Even with Fire King''s Last Stand activated, Howard had no chance of beating him! What would that do? Just make him easier to chop into pieces!

    At this point, both of them realized the strength differential was huge.

    Evil Howard stepped off his back foot and instantly appeared in front of Howard. Dozens of Silhouettes from Fire King''s Embrace appeared around him, only to be instantly cut in half!

    Boom!

    "You loser!" Evil Howard''s hand shed and burst into Howard''s gut. A trail of spit shot out of his mouth before he burst into a distant mountain. "You-you don''t stand a chance against me! Why even fight me?! Did Yindred forget to tell you if you lose, I''ll gain eternal control!"

    Yindred indeed had forgot to mention that detail to Howard, but either way they''d all die! She sighed and watched from the distance before she held up her hand. The next moment, the mountain that Howard had crashed into seemed to change shape. Arge hand pushed him down towards the floor.

    "I-I can change the environment to help you." Yindred sighed, "But that''s the best I can do."

    "Thank you," Howard smiled before he wiped gravel off the top of his head. "Haha, this is actually quite fun! This is real training! I''m going to show this side of me who''s boss!"

 Chapter 178: Evil Howard, Final

    Chapter 178: Evil Howard, Final

    Ten minutester,

    Howard and Evil Howard rushed towards each other.

    One of them seemed to be going 5000 kilometers an hour in the dark environment, and the other one seemed to be going barely 2000 kilometers an hour. However, when the two of them shed, for the first time, Evil Howard''s body trembled.

    Howard had performed a simple but effective trick. He used a feint attack with his left hand and then attacked with his right! It was simple, but all Evil Howard seemed to do is attack with brute force!

    Bang!

    Evil Howard shot into the air before two Swords of the Fire Legionnaire appeared behind him and shed into his back. Though they broke instantly, two small cuts appeared on Evil Howard''s body. What a pain! He-he kept trying these petty tricks that had no chance of killing him!

    "Hahaha! What a fool," Evil Howard''s hand shed before two dozen spears shot towards Howard. Activating Fire King''s Embrace, a dozen silhouettes were instantly shattered before Howard activated his Dream Ki and shot in twelve directions. "What are we ying hide and seek?"

    "No, he''s doing exactly what Aremcolith would do!" Yindred screamed, "Finding your weakness!"

    "Shut up! Dream Wench!" Evil Howard held out his finger before three spears shot in one direction.

    Bang!

    One rushing Howard''s foot burst with blood before he crashed onto the floor. The eleven other Dream Ki copies of him dissipated. Yet at the same time a smile appeared on his face. He pulled out the spear and wobbled forward while Evil Howard above himughed.

    "The only trap I fell for was taking my time with you," Evil Howard grinned widely. "You want to see how Dark Oblision is supposed to be used?! Take a look at this!"

    A massive silver me appeared above Evil Howard before it tripled in size. Suddenly, it looked like arge silver sun was in the sky. The horizon disappeared while Evil Howard smiled widely. "You-you''re so pathetic! You think nning can work againstplete and total power! Who gave you that idea? Was it that little wench Monica? Hahaha, did all your little girlfriends get to you?! Have you forgotten what Vicky and everyone did to you? Have you forgotten pain?!"

    "I forgot to tell you to look behind you," Howard pointed in the air before a small sword pierced into the back of Evil Howard''s neck. "You-you ever heard of a diversion?"

    sh!

    Three small fire legionnaire des cut into Evil Howard''s neck before he watched his head slowly fall to the ground. He almost couldn''t believe it. Defeated by a weakling.

    "Why? Why don''t you want to get revenge," Evil Howard muttered while Howard walked over to him. "Why? Why not go back to the surface and tear it to shreds?"

    "Because Revenge is best served cold," Howard smiled before a slight silver shimmer appeared around his body. "Now get the hell out of my body, jerk! I never want to see you again!"

    ###

    Howard woke up in the center of the desert, and instantly felt a massive power surging inside of him.

    The Silver Ki Heart finally seemed calm, and appeased. Standing up, he created a small silver me before his body started to tremble. It wasn''t quite what he expected, but at least his power had almost returned to normal.

    Unfortunately, ''Evil'' Howard had been much better at using the Silver Ki Heart that he could use it himself. It seemed one had topletely give into madness to ess the silver me. It sort of exined why it only was able to be used against Oclen and Nellon when he was nearly dead. Being almost dead drove him to madness, and as such he gained control of the me!

    Yet still, feeling into his body, he could tell something had been fixed. When he tried to summon his Ki, unlike before, his 60 Ki Hearts beat in synchrony. He no longer had to worry about being held back! He could finally get back to training.

    "I-I''m d you''re back to normal," Yindred''s voice appeared in Howard''s awareness. "However, now that you''re free, would you mind if I turned into a Dream Enchantress now. You''ll still be able to use Dream Ki, but if that monster takes over again, I won''t be able to stop it."

    "I-I owe you a lot Yindred." Howard nodded his head with a smile. "However, don''t worry, that ''monster'' you saw was just all the rage I had left over from being in prison with Vicky. Once I get a chance for revenge, I''ll definitely tear her to pieces. However, for now, I think it''s best to n. I don''t ever want to be that foolish jerk again! Having so much power that I can''t even control myself!"

    Howard really did see some benefits to the way Evil Howard fought, but made a ton of mistakes. When he used a feint to attack him, it was almost like he looked at such a y with contempt. Yet it had been because of that feint, that the tides of the battle changed.

    However, Howard now realized 100 percent that fighting Armecolith would be an almost impossible battle. Aremcolith was shrewd, and probably had thousands, if not millions of strategies he''de up with over the years. He had to hit him when he least expected it, and crush him in an instant!

    "Yindred, you can start your transformation now. I''m going to go back to training. I have a lot to do in the next 77 days."

    "Good, I''m d you won, kid," Yindred smiled before arge surge of energy began to gather around her body. She instantly seemed to get not only younger, but her features became so beautiful if Howard saw her in his dreams he might never wake. "Defeat Armecolith for me. I know you got this!"

    ###

    A few dayster,

    Howard finally arrived back at Jarlon Valley.

    He''d decided to train some by himself before he returned to Harkel. With 60 Ki Hearts now in his control, he could do things he could never imagine before. His maximum speed had soared to over 3500 kilometers an hour, and all his attacks had increased in strength manifold!

    He also could now use the Silver me in some of his attacks! His destructive force had increased by at least 100 times!

    "Howard has finally returned," Harkelughed and pped his hands. "Little brat? You ready for the next phase of your training. It''s you and Oclen versus me for the next 70 days. You''re both like unpolished jades! By the end of it, I want to be staring at the finest carvings I''ve ever seen in my life."

    "I''m ready," Howard smiled, "However, first I need to do something with Jenny. Can I have two days with her in the cave? Afterwards, I''ll have all my ducks in a row."

    "You get 12 hours with her, however, that''s it!" Harkel smiled and pointed over at Jenny, sprinting through an obstacle course just a few meters away. "The rest of your life is waiting ahead of you! However, you''re just fifteen, right? Go have fun, kid."

 Chapter 179: Backstabbed

    Chapter 179: Backstabbed

    Arthraku Nation,

    Founder Arista woke in the morning with a white sheet around her body and a small, slender dress on her body. She looked over at Oclen''s father, Garan, and rubbed his back. She could feel his rage simmering in his eyes, it was like some part of him was just destroyed.

    "Where did you gost night?" Founder Arista blushed and gently kissed him on the cheek. "I thought I had to work hard on getting an alliance. Isn''t that why you made me kiss you all night?"

    "It''s my son, Oclen. I tried to do so many things to motivate him. I even left his mom because I thought it be best for him to see her suffer to be a strong leader. To hate me. However, I was wrong. He apparently has already lost three subordinates. It''s a shame, but I think it''s time he dies."

    "Killing your own son?" Founder Arista smiled and gently rubbed Garan''s back. Garan had many names he gave to people, and a separate one he probably gave to his son. It was just one of his many ways of being careful.

    Garan was an impressive man that had even changed his face over the years. 1000 years ago it was said he used to have blonde hair and look like a rather average man, however, when he became king of the Arthraku the next day his countenance changed to be the most handsome man in the entire Furnace.

    Some said he had caught an ultimate grade Authoritarian, one even above the SS rank, in order to gain this ability. Others said his mother and father might have been monsters themselves, and because of that, Gan had never revealed his true form. He smiled at Founder Arista before pinching her nose and pulling her lips into his own. After snacking on them for a minute, he sighed and pointed outside the window.

    Man, the man Howard had thought he killed, was limping next to three soldiers. Long story short, Garan had sent a second unit to watch the changing battle. When Man had been on hisst breath, these men intervened. And when they did, they saw Howard and Oclen running off together, this was immediately informed to Garan when they returned.

    And now the best thing he could do was kill his son. He''d just received a report that Howard had gotten 60 Ki Hearts. Not only was this infuriating, but reports from the team with Man was that he''d helped him do it!

    "Your here on my bed for one purpose right. To stop me from destroying Horned Nation. So we can take over the Furnace together and leave them alone."

    "Hmm, talking to me when I have saliva all over my face from kissing you so much. Why are you avoiding the topic? Why do you want to kill your son?"

    "My son He''s more like me than I imagined," Garan sighed and gently smacked Founder Arista''s face. Her golden hair lightly shook while she smiled and blushed. It was a smack of affection. "My son i''m guessing wants to use Howard, the one you''ve explicitly told me not to kill because of his future worth to our cause, to I''m guessing kill me, and take over the Furnace by himself."

    "He''s just like me when I fought Demon King Earl with my father watching. I was willing to sacrifice anything, even destroy all but one of my Ki Hearts to just injure a single part of his arm. Do you want to know why I did that?"

    "Why honey?" Founder Arista smiled and bit her lip, "Why are you still avoiding the topic! Tell me, why do you want to kill your son!"

    "It''s important you listen to the story," Garan gently pushed Arista onto the bed before his arm seemed to transform into a sharp sword. "My son wants to kill me because he has my worst quality. The need to have everything. He probably saw Howard and thought he''d make the best soldier. He probably saw me, and realized I''d make the best enemy! Men that want the best of everything have to be destroyed! It''s the same with you! You wanted the best man, and you got it! However, my son! He''s gone too far this time! I have to kill him before he destroys our 200 years of hardwork! 200 years nning for how to get Demon King Earl''s ultimate inheritance1 200 years about to be ruined by my son!"

    "So what are you going to do?" Founder Arista gently patted his chest and smiled, her skin blushing, while his hand gently massaged her side. The heat of their bodies seemed almost perfectly meant for each other. In there 200 year rtionship, she''d been the only woman that Garan had kissed for more than 10 years, and you could see it in the love shared between their eyes. Her amber eyes sparkled while he leaned down and sucked up all the love she had in her lips. "Are you going to really assassinate your son? I thought only those younger than 26 are able to use the portal that leads to Jarlon Valley."

    "Yes, and that''s why I think our three sons should make there appearance," Garan bridged Arista''s back before he kissed her neck. The heat between them getting stronger. "Haha, once he''s dead, all we have to do is send you back to Howards side, and get him toe here for the ''mission''. He''ll scream once he finds out what we''ve done to Barabin! Hahaha! It will be perfect!"

    ###

    45 dayster, back on Harkel''s Territory in Jarlon Valley, a fight was urring.

    Howard''s body shifted forward before an extremely powerful Dark Ki me shot forward and cut the distance between him and Harkel in half.

    The Ghost Authoritarian in front of him, Harkel, shed down before a powerful ck me shot out of his body as well. It instantly cut Howards attack in half, however, a secondter he realized something was wrong.

    Turning around, arge pir of flesh opened and closed before he got trapped inside. Eighteen Eyes appeared around the pir before Howard rushed forward and attacked it with all his might.

    Boom!

    Howard activated his Silver Ki and instantly punched Harkel with all his might! His 60 Ki Hearts beat in unison while the powerful force from Howard''s fist impacted with his jaw.

    Although he was a Ghost Authoritarian, Harkel still had features simr to a human. He had a jawbone, and a ck transparent membrane that sort of activated like a skin. Inside of it, you could almost see the Ki Cells charging up his defense. Yet for once, Harkel actually seemed to be affected by Howard''s attack. He stepped back on one foot brfore the flesh pir around him got shattered.

    ''Hmph, what a cheap trick.'' Harkelughed before a hundred scythes appeared in front of him and shed into Howard''s body.

    His little frame could barely take it and shot backwards while Oclen attacked his right side with a powerful jab. Yet Oclen, unlike Howard, barely caused Harkel to even move a muscle. He instantly tensed from the impact of his fist with Oclen, and trembled before he got sent flying back.

    Even the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut, with its power at the peak of the S rank, got instantly sent flying by Harkel''s tremendous strength!

    "You-you guys are getting better, but it isn''t enough," Harkelughed and tapped the floor before thousands of chains appeared around him. "I guess now it''s time I show you the true strength of my Ghost Domain! Ghost Chains of the Eternal Activate!"

    "Hold on, I need a break," Howard smiled and got up form his feet. "You-you''ve been making us fight nonstop for 15 days. You have so many abilities in hiding that I''m getting sick. I thought the Ghost Hands were hard enough! Give me and Oclen some time to n first, haha!"

    "Sorry, you just got me excited," Harkel now believed Howard had a 20 percent chance of reaching the True S rank before he got to fight Armecolith.

    The True S rank was something that when Barabin surmounted caused his strength to surge over 50 percent. Right now, Howard required Harkel to use roughly 60 percent of his strength, which was probably just enough to cause Armecolith some problems, but definitely not enough to guarantee his victory against that powerful Night Lord. Yet if he got into the True S rank, Harkel believed that Howard''s strength might even be greater than his own! He''d probably be the strongest youth of his age in the entire Furnace! A fifteen year old in the SS rank! Where could he find another person with such talent!

    "Oclen, next time, use the pir and sacrifice one of your eyes at the same time. That might freeze him long enough for me to at least make him flinch."

    "Haha, I agree," Oclen smiled, "It''s a shame, but I have to say you''re much better at tactical nning than I thought Howard," Oclen nodded his head. "In the 50 days we''ve been training together, I got to to say you''ve impressed me. If you don''t mind me saying, I think we''re almost friends."

    "I think so too. However, I feel like something terrible is about to happen," Howard shook his head. "You-you sure that Monica and Reece are fine? Can you really sense the West Branch from here?"

    "I believe they are having a meeting with the Van and Aresoul, but it''s peaceful," Oclen smiled and turned into the distance. "There is only three people in the entire Furnace that I''m even slightly worried about right now, and those three are locked in the deepest, darkest depths of Arthraku Nation. All we need is a little bit more training, and I''m sure Aremcolith will be tasting his demise!"

 Chapter 180: An Untimely Meeting

    Chapter 180: An Untimely Meeting

    Harlock Passage,

    The morning sun seemed to get absorbed by the sulfur clouds drifting in front of them. A few people were going about their daily routine, however, most of the people in Harlock passage remained in their homes because the Varlen, Horned, and Aresoul were meeting in the center of the town.

    Normally, the people in Harlock Passage, with their inability to use Ki, would live their days peacefully. However, they could tell, just by looking at the clouds in the air, that Ki Storms had started to increase in frequency. Most of the time, that meant there were more Ki Disturbances in the Furnace. And more Ki Disturbances only meant one thing, and that was more fighting.

    It was unfortunate that things would get much worse sooner than they got better. In the back of a hotel, in a small meeting room in the center of Harlock Vige, Annibell and Ren sat across from the Varlen and Aresoul leaders.

    Kreal, the leader of the Aresoul, and Haknknot, the new leader of the Varlen, took deep breaths in annoyance while Annibell described the iing Archelon Zombie army. The three nations hadn''t worked together for thousands of years, but right now, it seemed they may have no choice but to team up.

    "You''re telling me that 100,000 zombies in the A rank are about to attack your East Branch? What do you want me to do? I only have 1000 warriors in the A rank at most, and only 100 S rank warriors!" Kreal mmed his hand down onto the table. "Ha, you must think I''m insane! You Horned agitated the Night Lords years ago, and are paying the price! There is no way the Aresoul can help you! Especially after your Founder Carter invaded our territory during an execution no less! That Una should be dead, but now you expect me to work with her in battle?"

    "I agree with the Aresoul," Haknknot said. He had long white strands of hair that snaked down his body and almost seemed to curl around his entire being. "There has to be a reason they are attacking the Horned first. Unless you can prove, without a doubt, that they mean harm to all our three nations, we have to assume that it''s in our best interest not to get involved."

    "I-I talked to ke about this," Annibell said. Her beautiful body heaving while she looked back and fourth between Haknknot and Kreal. "Ugh, we expect that there are close to 10 million Archelon Zombies out there. If he only wanted to destroy us, wouldn''t he have sent his entire army?"

    "Ha, 10 million? You''re all pathetic," Krealughed and mmed his hand into the table. "Ha, summoning a single Archelon Zombie probably takes Armecolith a day! How could he summon 10 million Archelon Zombies?"

    Archelon Zombies had been known since the time of Demon King Earl, and were a sort of defense type zombie. There were many types of zombies, attack type, evil types, magic type zombies, and defense type zombies. However, Archelon Zombies were one of the strongest defense type zombies. Each Night Lord could summon a certain type of zombie if he spent enough time and energy. However, 10 million?! That would take at least 2000 years!

    "We-we expect he has help from the others," Ren sighed and brushed Annibel''s beautiful ck hair out of her eye. You could see a noticeably agitated look on his face. "We believe he might be working with 10 other Night Lords."

    "How do you know this?" Kreal questioned before taking a drink from his ss. He seemed to already be thinking about leaving, and Ren could see it in his eyes. However, they had to get them to join in on their cause! 100,000 A rank zombies would be able to create monsterous amounts of destruction! If they got within 100 meters of the East Branch, in a second by attacking together, they could make all the buildings in the East Branch disappear!

    Ren''s mind rushed a mile a minute before his eyes glinted mysteriously. He pointed over to a small map on the wall of the explored Furnace that Annibell had carefully pinned before the meeting. There were 18 red markings which indicated where the Night Lords were on the map. Ren tapped his finger, and pointed at a small nobattant Horned before he pulled off the top of the map. Underneath it, a much more revealing map was revealed.

    "As you can see, we believe that 10 of the Night Lords are working together. As you know, Demon King Earl banned them from staying in the same area for too long, however, there is a chance they got around this." Ren was referring a battle along time ago against Demon King Earl and the 18 Night Lords. And everyone in the room knew about it.

    Demon King Earl had been on his way back from Arthraku Nation after fighting Garan before he encountered a band of reprobates that at the time went by the Skulls.

    There had been a fierce battle, and Demon King Earl instantly realized that their potential for evil was insane. Using thest bit of his energy at the time, he used a special array topletely confound the Night Lords to 18 separate areas. However, no array was permanent! It seemed, however, that the Night Lords had outsmarted them. They stayed in the same area, and formed agreements to reunite behind the scenes!

    However, obviously there were some people who didn''t want to believe they were working together. After all, the Night Lords had been told for centuries to hate each other! Even back when they were known as the Skulls, they only came together every once in a while to fight amon enemy! There was no way, the Aresoul, who scouted the Night Lords locations almost night and day, would have missed them teaming up!

    "NONSENSE!" Krealughed. "If you have proof, show me."

    "I do!" Ren tossed out a photo, and instantly Kreal paled, "Thats'' Necrolith in the back leading Armecolith''s army. Do you understand, idiots? If we don''t work together, the Night Lords are going to rain supreme!"

    The room quieted and the sound of a pin drop falling at this moment would have been heard clearly. In the time it took for the sun to all but disappear beneath the mountain in the distance, a voice finally broke the awkwardness.

    Haknknot stood up and walked towards the door before his sagacious visage slowly turned. "I can provide 10,000 B rank Dream Beasts, and 100 A rank Van Dream Riders and 1 S rank Dream Eclipse Warrior. However, if more than 1000 Dream Beasts die, we will have no choice but to retreat. I expect the Aresoul to do the same. Otherwise, we are all doomed,"

    "HAHAHAHA! Me help you?" Kreal''s smacked his leg, and smirked. "Tell you what? I''lle by myself to watch your demise! You think I''ll ally with you? Why not ask the Macralin? You-you''re the reason Nellon disappeared! Our best warrior in a 1000 years is dead! You can all go to hell!"

    "Nellon, Nellon is alive," Annibell smiled, "We figured you''d still be mad about that, so in agreeance for working with us, we promise to release him," Ren nodded his head and smiled at his wife while she tactfully ced down arge chalice full of the sweetest wine. "We want 1000 Aresoul Warriors in the A rank, and you to personallye and assist us, or he''s going to get executed! What? Cat got your tongue?"

    "If he''s really alive, I underestimated you," Kreal sighed and doned his ck coat. His ck hair surging behind him while a smile appeared on his face. "2000 Aresoul Warriors and 100 S rank Aresoul Captains will be there assist you. However, that''s only if we get proof Nellon is alive. After this battle, however, we have to talk about Una. She vited our rules, and for the peace of our nations, she''s going to have to die!"

    "We can talk about it if we survive," Annibell sighed and crossed her arms, "Now go! Go get your troops, and meet us at East Branch''s Great Sealed Mountains! And hurry! In 10 days, they will already have arrived!"

    ###

    Howard closed his eyes with Jenny sleeping on hisp.

    She was snoring with her mouth open, and her cute brte, blonde-tipped hair bobbed up and down against his legs while she slept peacefully. Looking at her closed eyes, her pale skin seemed to shimmer in the moonlight like a precious jade. However, Howard did not seem happy basking in her glory at the current moment. He deactivated a Ki Projection he had used much earlier in the day before arge number of thoughts shot through his head.

    With his Ki Projection, he could literally be in more than one ce at once, however, it took a while for him to figure out what the Ki Projection from earlier knew.

    It wasplicated, but also simple.

    When Oclen told Howard that there was a meeting between the Varlen and the Aresoul, and the Horned he decided to send his Ki Projection to Harlock Passage, because that''s where he figured the meeting would be. And now, 5 hourster, his mind had finally figured out what their conversation was about.

    Looking down at Jenny''s cute countenance one more time, he smiled and gently put his hand down her back before staring at her beautiful inset features.

    Jenny had gotten a little rough when they kissed earlier, and he could see a bruise on the top of her lip from trying to ''fight'' him in a romantic game. However, a little bit earlier, before he''d had the time to enjoy her lucsious lips, he''d testing something, and didn''t like the results.

    ''My Ki Projections can now be sent over 1000 kilometers away to pick up information. I-I can''t believe that the East Branch is going to get attacked and they haven''t told me!''

    ''How am I supposed to focus, when Monica and Reece are going to be fighting without me! Whats the damn point of me being strong, if I can''t use it to protect those I love!'' Howard sighed and nodded his head.

    ''So what? I have to make a choice between killing Armecolith or saving the East Branch? I-I''m going to do both! I don''t care what Annibell, and Ren try to hide from me! It''s my decision! There is no reason I can''t sneak out when Oclen and Harlock are sleeping! I''m so tired of being ignored?"

    "Can we talk?" Oclen walked into the cavern, causing Jenny to instantly jump up off of Howard''s chest. She had on a green top, but had to adjust it slightly after Howard vigorously massaged almost every part of her back. "I-I have to tell you about something. I-I think I think I have to leave tomorrow. If I''m correct, three people are going to try and kill me soon, and I don''t want you to be around to see it."

 Chapter 181: Spacelessness

    Chapter 181: Spacelessness

    "Are you sure you''re going to leave?" Howard asked Oclen a few minutes after he informed him of the situation.

    Oclen was pretty certain that his father might have gotten worried about him, and because of that he was going to send the three strongest youths he knew to search for him. However, what his father didn''t know was that when Oclen was a child, the three youths he expected toe searching for him, also tried to kill him every other day.

    They were his half-brothers, and Oclen had met many half-brothers because of his fathers cavorting and wooing of women. However, only three were both stronger than him and seemed to be born almostpletely evil.

    When they were 18, they had went to a brothel, and all three of them demanded every women in the brothel give them attention at the same time. When they didn''t get it, they ughtered every man in the brothel, so that they''d fully service their needs!

    Because of that, those three brothers of his were in ''jail'', but because they were his father''s three favorite sons, instead of getting imprisoned they got to go into a sealed room with thousands of powerful Arthraku. This sealed room was known to people in Arthraku Nation as the 10000 Authoritarian Paradise. It was a ce that only the luckiest Arthraku usually got to go in order to capture rare Authoritarian beasts!

    However, asionally, this ce, if used properly, was also used for a prison. It just so happened, that his father sent his three bastard sons, Grason, Ma, and Orafik, got to go there to supposedly be in prison, to one of the best areas in 10000 Authoritarian Paradise to train!

    And because it was turned into a prison, Oclen was unable to acquire one of the Authoritarians he wanted before he was going to fight Howard on this expedition. Some nights, he wondered if he was able to use the Great Thousand General Authoritarian against Howard, if he would still have lost. Regardless, it was now time for him to leave.

    "So basically, you think your three brothers have been asked to save you, but secretly want to kill you?" Howard nodded his head in understanding. "However, if you stay here, won''t it be better? Harkel can just kill them?"

    "I thought about that, but they all three of them are in the beginning states of the SS rank,. In 10000 Authoritarian Paradise, time goes both slower and faster, so their biological bodies are 23. However, there minds are 1000 years older and wiser than ours! They-they might even be able to kill Harkel if they work together! It''s annoying, but if I can avoid them until we fight Aremcolith, I should be able to join you."

    "Heh, well, it would be boring if everything went as nned," Howard nodded his head. ''Yet I still don''t understand how you know they areing? Did you sense them already?"

    "Not yet, but I just know. I-I have a connection with those three! Sometimes they even torment me in my sleep!" Oclen''s hand turned into arge w before he shed into his chest. "I-I couldn''t hear them when they were in 10000 Authoritarian Paradise, but I can now! That means only one thing! They are out, and they areing here right now to destroy me!"

    "I see," Howard nodded his head.

    Because of the Dream Ki in the Furance, many things that would be impossible on the Surface were possible here. However, it was somewhat annoying that Oclen really had to leave. If he died, all their ns for fighting Armecolith would disappear. He''d have to try and fight Armecolith by himself, and right now, his chances of beating him were less than 1 percent.

    "I-I''m confident I''ll see you in 40 days." Howard gently got up and walked over to Oclen, shaking his hand. "I consider you a future Ally now. If you die, I''ll smack you till you revive? Do you hear me?"

    "Heh, and I think you''re still dumb for trusting me," Oclenughed and patted Howard''s shoulder. "In most stories, there is always one enemy who turns into an ally. However, I never truly considered you an enemy. You were just an extremely annoying obstacle to my goal. Taking my father down. I-I also one day want to just get married, and live a simple life. I-I usually don''t mention that to anyone."

    "Heh, well, at least stay to the morning," Howard smiled while Jenny came over and hugged him with all her might. She nervously looked at Oclen, who she still didn''t trust, and gently nodded her head. She almost seemed to be saying, "thank you,", but he couldn''t quite tell. "I-I don''t think now is a good time to leave."

    "It''s a perfect time to leave. However, just a fair warning, if my three brothers stop by, don''t attack them. They won''t attack you, unless they''ve been ordered to. And I doubt my father cares about you anymore. He just wants his precious son back. The son he hopes will one day take over part of his responsibilities so he can have more women!"

    "I-I''ll see you in 40 days," Howard nodded his head. "Thank you, Oclen. Hehe, I hope you''ll show me all those cool abilities you''ve been hiding in the future."

    "See you, two," Oclen turned before his body shed. The next moment, he seemed to disappear over a hill while Jenyn once again returned to Howards embrace. "Don''t make so much noise next time," Oclen muttered. "It''s hard to sleep when she''s cooing like that!"

    ###

    9 Dayster,

    Howard and Harkel woke up in the morning and began their daily training.

    Without Oclen, Howard had no distractions, and seemed to be getting stronger by the minute. Turning his fist in the air, a powerful ck me shot out of his fist that cut an entire mountain in half.

    Though it wasn''t as strong as ''Evil Howard''s'' attack, it was dozens of times better ced. Harkel had no choice but to use the ability ghost shift to disappear into a haze. He sighed, and appeared behind Howard before a thousand scythes shot into his body.

    Boom!

    Howard''s fist turned and parried the attack from Harkel before both of them smiled. A strange swelling of knowledge seemed to be entering Howards mind. It seemed like in just a moment, he''d be crossing into the True S rank!

    ''I''m surprised. I think his 60 Ki Hearts are having the added affect of increasing his insights.''

    ''Normally, it takes roughly 20 years to enter into the True S rank. In fact, some people can enter into the SS rank, and at the same time not be in the S rank at all!''

    ''However, Howard has already understood the 5 out of the 6 principles of Madness! Haha, one more principle and his power will surely haunt the dreams of all those who opose him!''

    "Why are you stopping?" Howards'' hand trembled underneath the weight of Harkel''s de. "You-you''d normally swat me into the distance, haha! Are you feeling generous today?"

    "Howard, I know I told you about the 6 principles of Madness, but do you know why they lead to the True S rank? Do you have any idea?"

    Howard and Harkel had been fighting viciously for thest few weeks, but there had also been time for him to help him in the principles of Ki as well. The 6 principles of Madness, specifically, were 6 different types of understandings of Ki.

    On the surface, there was something known as Chaos Theory, but the principles of Chaos in the Furance operated much differently. Normally, almost everything had patterns even in a chaotic situation, however in the Furance this was not the case. Sometimes, there were no patterns, and this was called Madness by the scientists in the Furnace.

    However, these principles of Madness, though sometimes nonsensical, could be understood intrinsically by someone who could utilize Ki. Howard had mastered 5 out of 6 of them, and was now almost on the cusp of mastering the 6th! Thest principle of Madness, he''d yet to learn, however, alos was the easiest! Yet for him, it seemed to be impossible! This principle of Madness was called the principle of Spacelessness! It was about how things could exist in dozens of ces at once and all not impact each other! It waspletely different than anything that made logical sense!

    "Maybe I''m thinking about it too hard. I''ll be honest, I think the other 5 concepts of Madness I got from fighting you! It''s almost like you were emitting it from your body, haha. Spacelessness, however, I guess isn''t something I can pick up with my Emperor''s Ki."

    "It''s not surprising." Harkel sighed and dropped his arms, "However I''m sure you''ll get it. It''s just a matter of time. You still have 30 days until you fight Armecolith. Once you break that door, your Ki Hearts will transform into another state! You''ll have abilities no one can imagine! Even I don''t know what you''ll be able to do! An endless amount of Ki will be at your finger tips!"

    "Hehe, I think you''re overexaggerating," Howard sighed and wiped a trail of blood of his head. "However, lets'' keep fighting! I-I feel like I''m a day away from understanding Spacelessness! Nowe at me with all you got! For once, attack me with all your strength?"

    "All of it?" Harkel shook his head. "You wouldn''t evenst 1 second. Nah, 10 seconds maybe haha. What''s wrong Howard. You seem so worried recently?"

    Howard was nning on leaving tomorrow in the middle of the night to attack the Archelon Army before it got close enough to the East Branch to be a problem. Though many might consider this suicidle for anyone else, he really was extremely close to the SS rank in terms of overall strength! It should be no problem for him to kill a couple thousand and then return to train with Harkel. It''s the least he could do to make sure that the Horned survived.

    "I-I just want to be able to walk up to Demon King Earl one day, and say I measured up to his legacy haha. It''s nothing special. I-I realized a few days ago, I''mcking in one vital thing. Suffering."

    "Well, then, let''s begin!" Harkel''s energy instantly soared, pushing Howard nearly 10 meters back while arge skull appeared floating above him. "Look at this! The final peace of my Ghost Domain will finally be joining the battle, hahaha!"

    Harkel stepped down and shot towards Howard while a smile appeared on the side of his face. Thousands of chains surged passed his body while hundreds of ghost hands shed against Howards fists.

    Behind him, a skull shot towards Howard and instantly swatted into him before he got sent flying into the distance.

    Harkel could only giggle to himself at the time.

    ''Hehe, fool, I was already using 80 percent of my power. At this point, I''d say even alone Armecolith has a 10 percent chance of dying! Your grandfather will be so proud haha! Your strength has already eclipsed his own!"

 Chapter 182: Granite Fist Zombies

    Chapter 182: Granite Fist Zombies

    The next morning,

    The ground 500 kilometers away from the East Branch was shaking while hundreds of gigantic beings ambled quickly forward.

    A wandering Authoritarian that had once been a mighty existence got instantly torn to shreds by a pair of Archelon Zombies. It had tried to attack their steel like exteriors, but had beenpletely decimated in an instant.

    The Archelon Zombies had flesh that was simr in density to steel, and red eyes that glew even in the darkest night. They simply seemed like an unbeatable wave of might drifting into the distance! 100,000 powerful Archelon Zombies marched in arge row enough to take up the entire coast of a small continent. However, all of a sudden they stopped.

    "What the hell is going on?" Necrolith held out his hand? "I-I''m in control! I didn''t tell you to stop!"

    Necrolith searched around in every direction and sighed before a gentle noise began to spread through the nearby mountainous terrain. He sighed, and jumped into the air off his back foot, making it almost a kilometer up in an instant before he located the source of the sound.

    "Hmph, Armecolith. You''re just as full of surprises as ever! HAHAHA!"

    Necrolith saw arge set of mountains in the distance begin to slowly crumble while thousands of zombies seemed to sprout out of the ground. It all suddenly made sense to Necrolith! Armecolith had really gone all out to prepare this surprise attack on the Horned!

    ''I see He probably hid Granite Fist Zombies in the mountain over there for hundreds of years with another one of the Night Lords waiting for a day to attack. Hahaha, is that Gorgolith? How long has he been underground waiting for this day! Hahaha! The Horned are going to be destroyed! Hahaha! I''m so excited!''

    "Necrolith!" A small zombie with eighteen heads embedded in its chest walked out of a mountain in the distance with hundreds of zombies rushing passed him. "What took you so long! Armecolith sent me a message hundreds of years ago. You think you could get here sooner!"

    "He told me you''d be leading his Archelon Zombies, but aya! You took forever!"

    ''I guess I should''ve never underestimated Armecolith''s intelligence. When he ns for 200 years, he ns for 200 years." Necrolithnded on the floor by Gorgolith and immediately shook his hand. "Ha, brother! How does it feel to be free of Demon King Earl''s array? When did you get out?"

    "Armecolith cracked the array 300 years ago, but he wanted 100 years to send me here when he noticed the Four Guardians of the Horned were moving in separate directions. He told me to mass produce Granite Fist Zombies, so that''s what I did! Do you think I did a good job brother! I made at least a 50,000!"

    Granite Fist Zombies were an attack type zombie, but also middle ss attack zombies in the B rank. Though this may not seem that impressive, they were extremely terrifying inrge numbers because of their ability to merge attacks.

    Each Granite Fist Zombie could both extend its body and grow its flesh to create weapons. However, they could also infuse these parts with Ki and merge those parts with nearby Granite Fist Zombies and Archelon Zombies! Basically, they could hide their bodies in the Archelon Zombies and keep attacking until they were destroyed. Watching a few Granite Fist Zombies begin to fuse with his Archelon Zombies, Necrolith smiled.

    "I see Armecolith''s n, but howe I couldn''t detect you?" Necrolith asked. "You''re just a 500 kilometers away from the Horned. Something doesn''t make sense."

    "Heh, I studied arrays when I was trapped in Demon King Earl''s array," Gorgolith said proudly. "You''d be so proud of me brother! I-I helped Armecolith break our seals! Haha! I can even create a protected territory for you if you want. After we take the East Branch over, I heard Armecolith would let us split it?"

    "You mean he said that 200 years ago? I forgot how good that maniac is at nning," Necrolith turned and saw a small dot shooting in his direction. "However, what the hell is that? Is that a boy with Horns? Do you see that brother?"

    "I do," Gorgolith nodded his head. "Must be some young kid with a death wish. Shall we go watch him die?"

    ###

    Meanwhile.

    Kreal hated what he was about to do. All because he heard Nellon was alive, he was willing to risk the lives of thousands for his favorite student.

    Though Nellon had lost against Howard, he still had plenty of room to flourish once he entered into the S rank. He imagined even Howard, that Horned ''genius'', would be ughtered by Nellon once he unlocked is 15th door.

    It was unfortunate, but right now he was marching in front of a 100 Aresoul Commanders, standing in the middle of the desert, waiting for the Horned to arrive.

    "You think they''d be on time to their own battle," Kreal agitatedly fumbled with his foot. "Such a pain. Arneck? Do you have any reports on the Archelon Zombies?"

    "I do, and its strange," Arneck was an extremely muscr man from Kreal''s Aresoul''s Warrior Brigade. He hadrge locks of blue hair and extremelyrge eyes with a muscr face. He almost seemed like a model, but the scars on his body told a different story. "They-they haven''t moved for two hours. They-they just have frozen in ce like something had sealed them there."

    "Hmph, maybe it''s our lucky day. Maybe an angry old monster came out and decided to get in their way. Do you remember, Arneck, the story of the 100 strongest warriors you heard as a child? That wasn''t a fable. There really are 100 hidden experts that never allied with any nation. Maybe the Night Lords pissed one of them off. Are the scouts we sent there nearby?"

    "Ugh, about that, they-they told us what happened, and then passed out. I-I just heard that the Archelon Zombies stopped moving. Then then something seemed to terrify them, and they fell to sleep."

    "It must be him. I heard he''s in this area." Kreal smirked. "Ha, the strongest Varlen Dream Rider to ever exist, and the only one that is also half Horned! Hahaha! I can''t wait to see the look on Annibell''s face when she realizes she has to give me Nellon for me just showing up! Hahaha! And look, the Horned and the Varlen have just decided to arrive!"

    ###

    A few hours ago,

    Howard snuck out in the middle of the night and rushed towards the iing Archelon Zombie Army.

    He was so fast with Fire King Sprint activated, that his sonic booms seemed to crush his sonic booms. Yet he was also quiet when he wanted to be. Even at 4500 kilometers an hour, if he moved in a certain way, he noticed that not even a nearby rock would be disturbed.

    However, something was bothering him. He activated his Dream Ki and sent a wave of energy surging out into the distance. The next moment, he turned in fear. His ck hair flew overhead before a strange Dream Beast shot literally through a mountain and appeared by his side.

    It was at least 100 meters tall and had extremely sharp ws! He''d never seen such a terrifying Dream Beast in his entire life!

    "Settle down, White!" A gentle voice came out of the center of a cavern before therge white haired Dram Beast dropped its head down. "Hmph, you''re moving so fast you were disturbing its sleep. What are you doing out here, Horned, in my territory. Didn''t you notice the sign?"

    "What sign?" Howardughed. "I-I just was running by. I don''t mean no harm."

    "You''re a pain in the ass! The sign is right here!" The small horned man said and pointed to his right. "Don''t you see the sign! It says no one is allowed in this mountain!"

    "I-I wasn''t going into the mountain?" Howard suddenly got a little bit nervous. The man''s voice seemed to contain Ki Fluctuations that he didn''t recognize and they were also extremely strong. It''s almost like he had something simr to his Silver me Ki, but that wasn''t it either. It was almost like an entire world existed inside of him. "I-I apologize senior. I was just in a hurry. However, you''re Dream Beast here is beautiful. Are you a Varlen?"

    "Screw them! Screw everyone!" The small man''s hand moved and half of the mountain seemed to instantly transform into a set of spikes! It seemed to be like he was using Dream Ki and Earth Ki together, but once again, Howard also couldn''t recognize the fluctuations! "I-I want to have some fun! Come here! Come in this mountain right now!"

    "I-I''m in a hurry. I-I have to attack that army." Howard trembled. "I-I can''t just enter into a random strangers mountain, haha! I''m sorry, senior, but I got to go!"

    "No you don''t!" The man appeared behind Howard and tapped one of his horns. "You-you''re going toe in! Once that army gets near here, they''ll also feel the wrath of my fists!"

 Chapter 183: Kowtowing

    Chapter 183: Kowtowing

    Howard entered into the strange horned man''sir and tried to weigh his options.

    He felt the man''s energy almost chaining him down, so he knew that he couldn''t flee. Plus, the man''s Dream Beast, White, had to be at least in the peak of the SS rank! Yet in front of this man, it seemed like a submissive puppy! What kind of strength did someone have to have to have such a powerful beast following him around?

    Dream Beasts, from Howard''s understanding, chose a single Dream Rider their entire lives, and if that Dream Rider died, that Dream Beast would never again join the Varlen in their battles. Yet, one thing about Dream Beasts that Howard also learned is that they only obeyed people with stronger levels of Ki then them!

    The Varlen almost always never fought, and used their Dream Beasts to do pretty much all the heavy lifting in fights of life and death. Yet they also had to train almost every day to control those Dream Beasts. Without that training, the Dream Beasts could go rogue and disappear from their owners sight.

    This was also one of the reasons that the Varlen almost always seemed to be walking around with their eyes closed. They gathered Ki with their eyes closed, by entering into their dreams to gather Dream Ki from the world around them. However, not only did the old sagacious man in front of Howard not have his eyes closed like a Varlen might, he seemed to be ordering the Dream Beast around like it was a weak puppy! It was at least 50 meters taller than him and had ws bigger than his head!

    "White, stop it. I''m not feeding you." The man, Gravanal, said,ughing and gently smacking White while it whimpered with his nose reaching down to touch him. "You know we have guests. You''re a messy eater in your sleep! I don''t want him to have to watch it!"

    "Ru! Ru!" The Dream Beastined, and rolled on its back side. "It was sorge, that the cavern shook, but Howard couldn''t help but stare. It really was acting like aplete innocent child in front of its parent! How strong was this man? How did he never sense him!

    ''I guess maybe there are a lot of things I don''t know yet, haha," Howard smiled and walked over to Gravanal before he bowed lightly. He was trying to be as respectful as possible. After all, getting killed for no reason wouldn''te with any consequences for someone as strong as Gravanal. He might even get reward, and Howard wasn''t about to die for no reason! He had too many things to do! Too many people that he loved waiting for him to intervene! "However, Mister Gravanal, right? Do you mind telling me why you''re making me visit? I''m much to weak to be of interest to you."

    "I-I saw myself in you a few months ago," Gravanal pat White on the head. "I told myself, if I ever meet someone that can use Dream Ki and another type of Ki at the same time, I''d finally go out of hiding. However, are you scared of me boy? Do my eyes, with their white embers, scare you?"

    "Hehe, you''re using some type of Dream ability right?" Howard sighed and pointed at the man''s eyes. "You-you Are you able to see dreams? Are you able to see the dreams of those around you?"

    "This This is something I was born with," Gravanal sighed and pointed over at the wall. The next moment, a painting seemed to appear of a young boy with two massive silver eyes. "I-I was called a monster even by the Varlen. Apparently, my mother fell in love with a Horned man, and after meeting and having me, he just vanished never to be seena gain. However, he left me with these eyes."

    "Because I''m both part Horned and Varlen, I can use my horns to detect frequencies further than most people, and because of that I''ve always been able to see dreams. You won''t believe how much trouble I got in by saying things I wasn''t supposed to say haha! One time, a young woman that recently married was dreaming about me, and I couldn''t help but mention it to her husband! HAHAHAHA! But that''s not the point why you''re here. Not to hear my sob story, hahaha!"

    Gravanal pointed at the wall and the image of him disappeared while a sadness seemed to spread through the room. "You''re here. You''re here because I want you to kill someone for me So I can leave this mountain!"

    Howard felt a terrifying feelinge from Gravanal''s body before he stepped back from the pressure. It felt like a ten thousand kilogram weight shot into his stomach, and almost sent him flying into the distance.

    Howard also didn''t understand how the man could be stuck in the mountain. He clearly went out earlier!

    "What do you want me to do, Mister? I-I''m hardly strong enough to harm anyone that could bother you, hahaha!"

    "Ugh, maybe that''s true, but that''s why I can help you dream at night of getting stronger," Gravanal tapped his foot impatiently and pointed at the wall one more time. The next moment, a strange looking man with arge white beard appeared, floating in the center of a painting on the wall. He had such fierce eyes that it seemed with them alone he could kill an army. "Anyways, this man here, this man on the wall, will be your target. If you kill him for me, I''d forever be greatful."

    "You see I have a special ability that he doesn''t like, and he created a strange array that seals me within a 100 kilometer barrier around this mountain. If I were to leave it, I''d instantly die."

    "I-I see" Howard said, nodding his head, ''However, what if I were to decline?"

    Howard could tell this man was terrifying strong, but he had some faith that the man would at least be reasonable. After all, he seemed calm and cool headed and even adored by White. He couldn''t take on any more responsibilities right now with Armecolith, the Arthraku, and an entire zombie army! There was too much he wanted to aplish, and this would definitely set him back!

    "Hmmm, you can''t I think. I''m pretty sure you already agreed to it when you walked into this mountain," Gravanal pointed at Howard''s head. "You see I estimate the Furance is roughly 100000 kilometers across. Your chances of walking in a line that passed my mountain, that''s less than .1 kilometers long is roughly one in one million. Part of you, the part of you with Dream Ki, already nned oning here. You just haven''t figured out how to use it yet!"

    "But-but I have a Dream Enchantress inside of me, haha! I think you''re mistaken, senior!" Howard sighed and turned towards the door. "Anyways, if there''s nothing else, I really got to go! I have an army to destroy!"

    "I''ll destroy half of that army if you promise to help me! I''ll even have White protect someone you love!" Gravanal instantly bowed down onto his hands and knees and began kowtowing in front of Howard. "He-he still has her! He still has that woman caught in his dreams! Please! Please help me!"

    Howard instantly felt a surge of the most intense feelings of sadnesse from Gravanal''s eyes. Stopping to look at him, for a moment, he almost didn''t know what to say.

    "I-I''m guessing the man that took the woman you''re talking about is the one you showed me a picture of? However, seriously, please get off your knees mister! You''re embarrassing me hahaha! I-I can''t take you seriously with you kowtowing to me!"

    "Is that a yes? HAHAHA! White! This is great! I finally don''t have to take care of you anymore! One of his friends can do it!"

    "You-you made me feel bad, and that instantly vanished," Howard sighed and crossed his arms. "So, about this training in my sleep, how does it work?"

    "You got to sleep at night, and when you wake up, you''ll be stronger." Gravanal smiled. "However, about White, I changed my mind Can he stay here, I might get lonely."

    "I-I''m more interested in you killing half an army," Howard said, "And when exactly are you going to go destroy it?"

    "Eh, in an hour or two. Let me take a nap first," Gravanal pointed at White before he dropped down onto the floor and rolled over with a smile. He gently moved his white paw so that Gravanal could get in afortable position. "I-I have to feed White, and I can only do it when I''m sleeping. Anyways, when the army is 100 kilometres of here, wake me up. However, after I destroy one half, you got to destroy one tenth to be my student."

    "You-you can''t force me to do something and then turn me down!" Howard stomped his foot andughed. "Ugh, I really hope Monica is having better luck than I am In just a few days it will be my birthday. I wonder if she remembered?"

 Chapter 184: Domain Ki

    Chapter 184: Domain Ki

    Necrolith and Gorgolith had never experienced true terror in thest 1000 years, but they seemed to have lost their will to move when the small Horned man entered into the battlefield.

    They didn''t know which old master they had offended, but it seemed whomever they did offend was at least in the SSS rank! In the Furnace, only perhaps 200 people that they knew of could unleash such strength! Frankly, even the strongest Night Lord was only in the beginning stages of the SSS rank! They panicked, and immediately ordered their zombies to retreat. Once someone entered into the SSS rank, there was one skill that almost single handedly made it impossible for anyone beneath the SS rank to win.

    It was almost unfair when someone in the SSS rank picked on someone beneath their rank, so many times those in the SSS rank usually ignored others beneath their strength and focused on training. Yet for some reason, this horned boy, with his strange white and ck hair shooting up above his head, waspletely focused on destroying therge Archelon army in front of him.

    The Granite Fist Zombies attacked him with all their might, fused inside the Archelon Zombies, but with a single motion of Gravanal''s wrist, a hundred zombies disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Holding out his hand, Gravanal smiled before a surge of Ki shot to the sky around him. What seemed to be arge Ki Fire stretching almost a mile in the air from his tiny frame before that me began to sprout into six hands made out of pure Ki.

    Instantly, six gigantic shadows appeared over the Archelon Zombies charging towards him before those six massive Ki Fire Hands surged forward like attacking snakes! In a second, nearly 1000 zombies disappeared into a sea of mes, their powerful bodies being scorched instantly into bits and pieces!

    ''That''s 5,000 so far,'' Gravanal sighed and looked back at Howard on a small cliff, watching him fight. ''I hope he knows how much I''m risking for him. Those other old, strong bastards aren''t going to be too happy I got engaged in a battle against such weaklings. Hmph, they call this an army! This is barely a warm up for me!''

    Gravanal''s body seemed to be made out of pure Ki while he stood there thinking to himself. A yellow, white mixture of Dream Ki and Earth Ki floated around him, causing him to glow while hundreds of zombies rushed towards him.

    A few had extremely dark amber eyes that made them look terrifying in the brewing sand storm around them, however, Gravanal was not impressd. One shed at his face before he seemed to disappear and reappear behind a set of over 100 Archelon Zombies in a line. Inside of their bodies, the Granite Fist Zombies immediately sprouted out their arms and shot them at Gravanal. However, with a twitch of his wrist, the hands all seemed to disappear into a cloud of dust. Blood shot in every direction before it seemed to evaporate into a powder that disappeared into the clouds of sand.

    ''In the SSS rank, Howard, you''ll be like this too,'' Gravanal''s body shifted into the center of the entire army of zombies before he mmed his hand down.

    He was in the center of arge sand desert, with literally over 50,000 zombies surrounding him in every direction, and literally seemed like a small dot in the center of an iing zombie wave.

    If it was anyone else, they''d probably be terrified of all the zombies rushing towards them, but in the SSS rank, Gravanal had mastered one of its beginning skills, and also its most terrifying. In the SSS rank, someone like Gravanal could literally transform normal Ki into Domain Ki.

    Though this may not sound that impressive at first, Domain Ki allowed someone like Gravanal to turn the entire environment into and that they control. Even the Archelon Zombies rushing towards him in endless waves, with theirrge stone like bodies zooming forward towards him, couldn''t refrain from some of their own Ki being used against them.

    Holding out his hand, arge sphere of Ki seemed to sprout in every direction before thousands of Archelon Zombies disppaered into dust. The next moment, Gravanal appeared in front of Necrolith and Gargolith as they stared at him in terror.

    Gorgolith''s silver eyes looked into the Night Lords before he smiled happily and began tough. He seemed to knock on the air in front of him with a smile on his face.

    "Heh, I''d have killed you if this damn barrier wasn''t here,'' Gravanal smiled and turned to look at the zombies raining down from the sky. He''d attacked them with such a powerful attack, that their body parts had scattered in the wind, and not a single zombie in sight could be seen. "However, I just wanted to see your faces, before my student wipes the floor with you.''

    "Hoh, if it isn''t Gravanal," Necrolith smiled and held out his hand, "Hahahaha! See, I was right brother! I knew if we walked here we''d be safe! Is the rest of the army already out of his boundary?"

    "Yes! However, we lost over 40,000 zombies!" Gorgolith said with such intense rage it could be felting out of his eyes. "He-he he shouldn''t have attacked us! When Wansiloth finds out that you attacked us, you can consider yourself dead!"

    "Hoho, If I remember correctly, Wansiloth doesn''t like the other Night Lords." Gravanal smiled and pointed at Howard as he jumped down the mountain. He looked at the corpses around him in disbeleif. Was this the power of the SSS rank?

    "He-he could probably single handedly destroy an entire nation.'' Howard thought while looking at the body parts still raining down from the sky. ''How, how is he so strong? Not-not even 100 Armecolith''s might be able to kill him!''

    ''He-he''s at least 5000 times stronger than me! How the hell am I ever supposed to get this strong? This-this is too much! And Oclen''s father is in the G rank! How terrifiyng is someone in thatrank?''

    "I-i want you two to do me a favor," Gravanal said and pointed at Howard while looking into Necorlith''s eyes. "I want you two to attack that boy over there with 30,000 Archelon Zombies, and tell me what you think of him," Gravanal smiled. "Pushing the matter of you being in my territory aside, I think you''d both like to kill him no? After all, that is the demon king candidate."

    ''Hmph, we''re not dumb enough to go in your 100 kilometer barrier again,'' Necrolithughed madly. "HAHAHAHA! You must think we''re stupid. I nearly ugthered that boy a few months ago. How strong could he have be?"

    "You know, I''m also curious about how strong he is under pressure." Gravanal sighed and pointed at Howard. "How about this, I''ll bring him over here, past where I can help him, and then we can watch him fight your zombies together? If you want, you can try and attack him, however, I''m warning you, I can still kill you if need be."

    "Hmph, I''ll take that offer," Necrolith watched Howard walking in his direction while a strange smile crept up on his face. "However, you''re overestimating him, hahaha! In just a few minutes, he''ll be dead!"

    ###

    Howard did a slight bow after walking over to Gravnal in the center of the thousands od dead zombies.

    Thest arm of a an Archelon Zombie crashed down into a boulder to his right. He was still gasping in awe of Gravanal''s overall power. What kind of monster was he really? What else was he hiding?

    "Howard, I''m going to do something you''re not going to like right now," Gravanal said, pointing over at Necrolith in the distance. "I''m going to give you your first training assignment. I want you to kill 30,000 Archelon zombies now. And then,I want you to fight Necrolith and Gorgolith by yourself. Yes, that sounds fair. However, not both at the same time, that be too hard."

    "I-I remember Necrolith," Howard grinded his fist into a ball. "That-that evil bastard almost killed Barabin! Ugh, I-I''ve been waiting to fight him again. However, you can''t go passed where they are standing right. How do you know they won''t interfere?"

    "They''re terrified of me." Gravanel smiled, "Plus, they wagered a bet with me that I couldn''t refuse. If you die to the 30,000 Archelon Zombies, I''ll give them White. As you can imagine, a Dream Beast of that strength is worth more than you can imagine."

    "Why would you wager White, haha? Also, how-how are you so strong?" Howard looked into his silver eyes wiht a trace of trepidation. I don''t understand. What was that Ki you were using?"

    "Not important," Gravanal tapped Howard on the shoulder before his hand blurred and grabbed onto Howard''s wrist. "However, to make this faster, I''m going to throw you into the center of the Archelon Zombies. Now show me what you got Howard. I have a feeling I won''t be disappointed."

 Chapter 185: Multiple Layers of Complexity

    Chapter 185: Multiple Layers of Complexity

    Annibell and Ren stood in front of twenty Horned students while thousands of Archelon Zombies marched towards them.

    However, rather than feeling afraid, they were rather surprised. It seemed that a powerful expert had intervened and destroyed some of the Archelon Zombies. Whereas before, they had almost no confidence in beating the massive army, they were somewhat calmer now.

    Annibell turned to face Kreal, the Aresoul Magician standing next to her, and sighed before pointing to a small cart in the distance. A manying in a white bed was underneath a set of linens with an extremely disturbed look on his face.

    Annibell and Ren had found Nellon''s body in rather bad shape after Founder Arista left, and did their best to nurture him back to full health. However, he still hadn''t returned to himself. Whatever Founder Arista had tried, had helped him only so much. Even with all her powerful knowledge of healing techniques, Nellon was basically a shell of his former self. Yet seeing this, Kreal seemed to almost instantly burst with happiness.

    "Ha, you''re going to regret giving me my best student back," Kreal snickered before he waved his hand at the Aresoul Brigade''s members behind him, indicating for them to get ready for battle. "However, we have word of what happened further up ahead. Apparently, Gravanal intervened. Do you remember the stories about that old treacherous man?"

    "You mean the one that betrayed the Varlen?" Anibell said, nodding her head in understanding. "I remember He made his wife fall in love with the King of the Varlen in order to attempt to assassinate him. That was back when the three Varlen Nations were united right? Before the other two ventured into the Jarkalon Abyss?"

    "Right," Kreal nodded his head, "However, his wife ended up falling in love with the King of the Varlen, and afterwards betrayed Gravanal and set up an array that limited him to 100 kilomters of where they had married. It was right on that rock over there, that she stayed with him for the night, and in the morning used his own blood to form a seal array."

    "You know.. Part of that story doesn''t make sense to me," Ren said while the thousands of Archelon Zombies started to growrger in his eyes. "He has the ability Dream Eyes, right? If he could see his wife''s dreams, how could she have trapped him?"

    "Maybe there is more to what happened with Gravanal than we can figure out," Kreal sighed, and held up his hand, before his army began to open their Ki Doors. "However, I''m guessing something the Night Lords must have done pissed him off. We''re lucky too, because he seems to have kept the Night Lords back. We''ve spotted three of them, and only one areing towards our position."

    "Three Night Lords working together?" Annibell looked over at Monica and waved her over, "Monica, I thought I thought you only spotted one?"

    "They nned this a long time ago," Kreal pointed behind them, a few of his scouts dripping with sweat and blood. "They hid two sets of troops on various sides of this mountain. Once again, a reminder, that you can never underestimate a Night Lord!"

    ###

    Oclen took a deep breath and wandered through Jarlon Valley looking for a specific type of Authoritarian that he''d sensed quite a few days ago.

    The Arthraku had the ability to distinguish what types of Authoritarians were around them because of their ability to distinguish Ki. This was called Ki Searching in their schools, and basically allowed them to pull information out of Ki in order to distinguish its abilities.

    One Authoritarian he happened to sense seemed to have the ability to create a small alternate space it could hide in. Obviously, with his three brothersing to kill him, he figured this would be an extremely useful ability. In fact, if the elders in Arthraku Nation knew about this, they''d probably try and catch every single one of these Authoritarians and hunt them to near extinction!

    ''Such a strange feeling. Is that Howard Ki? I''m guessing he''s well surpassed Annibell and Ren now,'' Oclen felt a powerful explosion of Ki, and trembled while wandering into the jungle like terrain.

    A fewrge silver spotted Authoritarians seemed wary of him and let him pass. He wandered passed the foliage of a fewrge sprouting trees and finally saw a strangely tall Authoritarian standing in the center of a clearing. Thousands of green trees branched out around it while it''s golden eyes just seemed to be staring straight at Oclen.

    He was shocked.

    It seemed to be waiting for him to approach it! Suddenly, its ki seemed to soar!

    ''I-I thought it was a maximum in the A rank, but it''s definitely in the S rank! It''s been goating me on this entire time! What the hell is that thing?''

    ''I thought-I thought I studied all Authoritarian types, which include things like Horned Authoritarians, and Strength Authoritarians, but this one I can''t recognie a single feature! What teh hell is it!''

    "I''ve been looking for you, Oclen," Therge Authoritarian smiled and then pointed at the space in front of him. "I''ve seen your fate, and would like to offer you to change it. In exchange, I ask you to save my master from Harkel''s side. Only you will be able to do it?"

    "Master? What are you talking about?" Oclen immediately swung out his arm and transformed into the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut. Hisrge fleshy body sprouted upwards while his eighteen dark eyes glimered with rage. "I-I''m sorry, but I came here to kill you. Your ability is much too rare, and precious."

    "I''ve been waiting for you to kill me," Therge Authoritarianughed, "However, I''m not the easiest Authoritarian to fight. You attack me without epting my request, and I guarantee you that not only will you not win against me, but your brothers will ughter you in 30 minutes."

    "How-how would you know that? Enough nonsense!" Oclen''s Ki began to surge around his body with Earth Ki and Ice Ki beginning to gather around his skin. It seemed hisrge muscr frame almost seemed to sprout two wings of the two elements the Juggernaut could control. He seemed so powerful, but his trepidation could be felt in his movements. "I-I''m more than strong enough to kill you without promises!"

    "I''ve been waiting for an Arthraku for hundreds of years." The Authoritarian named Paslee said, and pointed at Oclen''s head. "One that can get by Harkel and destroy the array''s he has keeping my master in ce for four extra years. I-I see Howard growing too strong by then, and posing too much of a threat! However, if you get him out early, hahaha! The entire Furance can be ruled by you with my master at your side! Isn''t that what you always wanted?"

    ''This-this Authoritarian is insane,'' Oclen shook his head, "I-I don''t want to rule the Furnace, all I want is to stop my father from destroying it."

    ''But your father will seed if you don''t'' do what I say," Paslee smiled, "Your father, in the various paths I''ve seen in my multiple lives endless destruction of the Furnace. I''ve seen you die thousands of times! However, this one time, I see a way for you to live! If you promise to free my master, I promise that this life you will be a king! All women that you ever thirsted for will beg for you to court them! All you have to do is free my master!"

    "I-I will hear what you have to say," Oclen sighed and turned back into his human form. "However, first, tell me what your damn ability is! Why do you seem like you''ve seen this all before!"

    "I possess the ability to enter into alternate space," Paslee smiled and snapped his fingers. "I can''t go into the future, if that''s what you think, but I can set up an alternate space in alternate dimensions! Ha, I''ve seen you die thousands of times in differentnds! And it''s always because of one reason! It''s because your father is too much smarter than you, hahaha! However, I know what you''re going to do. You''re going to turn me down, and then die by your brothers hand. It''s a shame that they''re so much stronger than you, Oclen. It looks like that little mommy''s boy never grew up, hahaha!"

    "Pain in the ass," Oclen sighed and sat down with his legs crossed, "I''ll give you three minutes to try and change my mind, and then I''m leaving you here. However, I promise you this, there is no way my brothers can kill me!"

    ###

    Meanwhile,

    Howard activated Fire King Sprint and rushed into arge swath of Archelon Zombies. They had fused with the Granite Fist Zombies and looked extremely terrifying. With the two of them fused with the other zombies, they were at least in the middle stages of the A rank!

    Howard calmed himself and slightly activated his Silver Ki Heart before his speed seemed to massively increase. Two silver mes appeared in the center of his hand while thousands of hands shot towards him.

    Holding out his hand, arge silver me shot into the air and formed a small circle before the thousands of fists attacking him seemed to disappear into dust.

    Yet turning behind him, arge Archelon Zombie jumped up and mmed its hands towards him. He could only duck and role away before arge boulder next to him shattered into bits.

    ''This-this is insane! I can barely kill one hundred! How can I kill 30,000?" Howard sent a scorching right jab full of his ki into a nearby Archelon Zombie before it shattered and shot into the distance.

    Two more appraoched him from the left and right side before he spun and created a fire tornado of Ki that instantly dismbembered the zombies approaching him. However, as soon as that happened, thousands of more attacks appeared through the cloud of rising sand!

    Boom!

    Howard got sent like a missile into the distance while Gravanal pped.

    ''Not bad kid. I was kind of expecting you to die in a minute. Gravanal sighed and looked into the West. "It''s too bad that you have so much potential. I-I almost feel bad about what I''m going to make you do, hahaha, but not today! Not when I finally see a road to revenge in front of me, hahaha! Keep up the good work, Howard! Your potential is terrifying! I can''t wait to sharpen you into the finest de and then use you to stab that bastard in the back!"

 Chapter 186: Restrictions of the SSS Rank

    Chapter 186: Restrictions of the SSS Rank

    Time passed by so slowly for Howard, that every second that went by felt like an entire hour.

    During a fierce battle, the adrenaline coursing through his veins made almost every decision he made more important than thest. With thousands of different Archelon Zombies assailing him with all their strength, nearly every moment, he was surprised that a single droplet of sweat falling from his face didn''t feel like an eternity.

    ''I-I don''t want to use that transformation!'' Howard thought to himself while he mmed his fist into the gut of an Archelon Zombie. It''s intestines flew out from its body before a powerful surge of Dream Ki shot Howard in dozens of directions so he could avoid the iing death jabs from the Granite Fist Zombies.

    The Granite Fist Zombies hands could turn into sharp des, and piece even through Howard''s three set of Ki Barriers he had around his body, so he had no choice but to n every single movement.

    Arge spear of flesh shot through the enemy he just dismembered with his fists and curved towards Howard''s face while he jumped in the air. Arge nket of Dark Ki then enveloped him before an explosion shot him in the opposite distance.

    Boom!

    A blood curdling scream came out of Howard''s lips before he bounced on the desert floor. However, unlike you might expect, Necrolithwasn''t happy. Howard had gotten at least 1000 times stronger since they''dst seen him. Without the two of them killing him now, he might turn into a terrifying threat!

    "He''s only in the S rank, but he''s using multiple insights from the SS rank!" Necrolith''s shadow Ki began to boil around his body. "I-I want to see him dead! What are you doing, zombies! Kill him! There are thousands of you, and one of him! Hurry up!"

    "Ugh, I don''t suppose you two will keep your word about not attacking him with your army if I leave?" Gravanal turned behind him after sensing the Ki from four powerful individuals. "I- I think I have a couple old friends I have to say hi to in order to exin why I attacked zombies in the A rank. Would it be enough to tell you that I''ll crush you if you interfere with Howards training?"

    Gravanal looked at Howard surging through the air and turning into a line of light that shot through over 20 Archelon Zombies. He was beginning to get better at dealing with multiple enemies at once, at a pace that even astounded him, so he naturally didn''t want this opportunity to be lost.

    Gravanal had multiple intentions for Howard, but obviously he didn''t want to leave him to die! However, four individials, the four people he least wanted to see in the world, had just arrived on the mountain behind him and were staring at him. Together, the four of them were just strong enough to threaten even Gravanal, and because of this he unfortunately had to go visit them to pay respect.

    Yet, at the same time, every second he stayed by Necroltih and Gorgolith''s sides, the safer Howard would be in the long term. Unfortunately, in just a second, those four individuals seemed to shoot forward andnd by Gravanal''s side.

    "Yo! Strange Weather we''re having. Did you make it rain blood, or is it just me?" Arge muscr man with muscles scattered throughout almost every inch of his body said. He had extremely dark red hair with orange eyes. He looked almost exactly the same as his three brothers beside him, but just from looking at him you could tell he was the leader of the bunch. "I-I don''t suppose you remember the rules, Gravanal? You kill anyone beneath the SS rank, and every other person in the SSS rank has a duty to ensure you die!"

    "They were just zombies," Gravanal smiled and turned back. He sighed and watched Necrolith and Gargolith walking towards Howard. They all knew that he couldn''t do anything about it right now, and it was driving him insane! However, he couldn''t offend these four men! If he did, he''d not only be courting death for him, but for his countless Dream Beasts too!

    Gravanal had over 200 Dream Beasts hidden in his mountain that he was saving for when he was finally free from the array his ex-wife had put him in, so that he might take over the throne of the Varlen and unite them once again! However, if these four bastards got offended, who knows what they might do to his territory! A single attack from them could destroy his mountain and all the Dream Beasts inside of it! He couldn''t risk that happening!

    "Hehe, you guys. Didn''t you ughter your entire vige to get strong? Are you reallyining about me right now?"

    "Being young and foolish is one thing," The main brother, Yesren said, "But there is another thing about being old and sly. We may have sacrificed thousands when we were teenagers to increase in strength, but we''ve learned from our mistakes! However, you! You''re asking to die! Tell us one reason why we shouldn''t all attack you now."

    "I don''t suppose you remember Demon King Earl," Gravanal pointed at Howard while the two Night Lords surrounded him on his left and right side. "Don''t you remember how he was in the SSS rank, he used that strength to fight the Night Lords even though it was against the rules. I was just simply protecting my property."

    "Hmmm, well, Gravanal, if that''s the case why do you keep looking over at that boy with such a stare of worry, hahaha! How about this? Youe with us and we have a little duel far away from that little Horned over there. Once we teach you a little lesson, we''ll leave and you cane back and find his body parts."

    "I''m not too worried," Gravanal sighed and pointed at the mountain in the distance. "I-I just so happen to have one area in my territory that''s perfect for fighting. However, just warning you, that boy right there is the demon king candidate. If I were you, I bet he might remember what you did in the future, and he might evene for revenge."

    "Hmph, he''s barely enough to clean the dust off our shoes," Another one of the brothers, Enwana, said, "Now let''s go! After we discipline you, you can see if this ''demon king candidate'' is still alive!''

    ###

    Boom!

    Howard jumped into the air and dodged a massive pir of Shadow Kiing towards him.

    Things could not get any worse! It was like at every angle, something was attacking him! And now with the two Night Lords attacking him, it felt like his only chance of staying alive was by escaping! Yet, he couldn''t do that, because not too far away, he saw Reece, Prisci, and Monica rushing towards him.

    ''What are you guys doing? You''re only going to make it harder for me to fight!'' Harvard crossed his arms and watched as a ck me crashed into his leg and instantly melted the first barrier on his body. It was an extremely annoying attack! Shadow Ki was like Dark Ki, but a thousand times more sinister!

    A thousand shadow snakes seemed to fall towards him from the sky after Necrolith''s hand blurred while he opened his fist. The snakes seemed to juste out of nowhere and caught Howard off guard! He could only spin and activate a gigantic swelling of Fire Ki to shoot them off into the distance. However, as this was happening, arge fist mmed into his back.

    Bang!

    Howard crashed into the ground and arge swelling of dust shot into the air. At the same time, when he looked up, he couldn''t believe his eyes, Monica was standing right in front of him. Her green hair had been covered with ayer of frost while Prisci''s body seemed to split into two bright lights that turned into swellings of Ki. They-they shouldn''t be here! Howard felt terrified seeing the resolved look in their eyes. It''s almost like they were okay dying for him, and that''s exactly what he didn''t want to happen!

    "Idiot! What are you doing?!" Monica walked over to Howard and smacked him gently on the back. "This is an entire army! What are you doing fighting it by yourself!"

    "The-the Night Lords I don''t want you to die Please leave," Howard almost let out an intense gutteral scream from his worry, but held it back. "You-you guys shouldn''t be here! There are too many of them,"

    "Yes, but there is only one of you," Prisci smiled and offered her hand to Howard. "How about this? You fight the two Night Lords and we''ll do our best to hold back their zombie army, what do you say?"

    "I-I''m not sure I might transform soon, and I don''t know what will happen. One of you could die," Howard turned and looked at Necrolithughing and smiling from a few feet away. His eight skulls seemed to beughing in the center of his chest while his ck cape blew into the wind. His dark eyes seemed to be attacking him with daggers from a few meters away. "I-I don''t want you guys to be here if I have to let out the beast inside of me. I-I might have to use ''Evil'' Howard! I don''t want you to see me in that state!"

    "Howard, I want to see you in every state! I want you to be my husband! Your birthday is in three days. Now whatever form you have to use, use it! I''ll be right here! Even if you want to tear me in half, I''ll dly ept it!" Monica walked over to Howard and kissed him on the cheek. "However, tell Evil Howard one thing for me. That He''s really going to like his birthday present." Monica smiled and kissed him one more time on the forehead. "Now-get up Howard and kill them! Kill them so we can all go home!"

 Chapter 187: Overwhelming Strength

    Chapter 187: Overwhelming Strength

    Howard took a deep breath with thousands of Archelon Zombies running towards him.

    He sighed and turned behind with his ck hair whipping in the wind, while he looked into Monica''s green glowing eyes. She seemed to be begging him to unleash his strength, and he knew that he had no choice.

    He took a brief moment of pause and looked up into the air at Necrolith and Gorgolith descending towards him at a quick speed. He saw the thousands of Archelon zombies in front of him getting closer and closer while his beautiful girlfriends prepared attacks.

    It was now or never. He felt his Silver Ki Heart begin to beat faster and faster before his body started to lightly float in the air. The next moment, he hopped forward and his entire body seemed to transform into a silver me, before his horns massively grew on his head.

    Instantly, it seemed like the entire world seemed to get pushed back as arge dust cloud shot in every direction. All the veins on Howards body seemed to show while a massive increase of strength descended into him.

    Unlike using Fire King''s Last Stand, this was a pure increase in power, and wasn''t about drawing more Ki out of his body. He seemed to change the entire weight of the space around him. In just a second, ten Archelon Zombies head shot into the air while Howard arrived in front of Necrolith.

    His face seemed to have almost no expression, yet there was definitely a dark me brewing behind his eyes. Turning his hand in the air, his right arm instantly shattered the distance between him and Necorlith. Necrolith could only look on in shock before his body felt a massive force travel into his gut.

    Boom!

    Howards hand seemed to instantly shatter every one of Necrolith''s bones before he shot into the distance. A strange malevolent smile appeared on Howard''s face before he turned and looked at Gorgolith.

    Gorgolith, with his eighteen skulls ridden over his body, instantly seemed to be shocked in almost every way possible. He crossed his arms to try and block an attack from Howard, but by the time he did Howard''s hand had already shattered into his ribcage.

    Boom!

    The two Night Lords crashed into the distant mountains while Howardughed madly in the air. He looked back at Monica with a strange smile on his face. He couldn''t believe how badly he just wanted to go down there and tear them to shreds! But for some reason, he felt somewhat calm! All he wanted to do right now was kill the Night Lords! Those bastards dared hurt him! He was going to rip them to shreds!

    ''Hmph, attachments like girls are a waste,'' Howard smiled while the silver me on his body finally seemed to merge with his skin, causing his body to turn silver. "Ugh, but she did promise me a birthday present. I guess after receiving it, maybe I can kill them?"

    "Hmmm, well, I did lose to the other me. Maybe I should trust him here," Howard floated in the air with his legs crossed. The Silver me seemed to allow him to float in the air, and made him look like a king hovering above all those beneath him. "Ugh, I don''t know what to do! Should I kill them? Should I not? Hahahaha! How about I just tear off their clothes and decideter hahaha! No, but then who would help me in battle?"

    Howard seemed to be in the center of arge dilemna while the two Night Lords rose to their feet.

    Both of them were shocked beyond measure! What the hell was that strange Ki? It seemed to cause Howard to grow in strength by at least 100 percent! No matter what they did today, Howard had to be killed at all costs! His strength right now went from normal to almost unfathomable!

    It was like before he was a little insect that they could crush at will, but now he''d suddenly turned into a true nemesis. Looking over at Gorgolith, Necrolith''s normal carefree white glowing eyes turned intense. He couldn''t believe it! Howard, if he guessed correctly, was stronger than him now! Maybe only by a little, but still! How was it possible? How could Howard just so rapidly grow in strength.

    "That strength Is he even human anymore?" Gorgolith wiped off a piece of shattered bone from his main skull, and stared up at Howard floating in the sky. "That Silver Ki me. It''s allowing him to float! I only thought Domain Ki allowed someone to do that!"

    "It''s lucky it turned him insane," Necrolithughed madly, "Hahaha! Brother Having not seen you in so long, do you remember what we used to do to catch S level Authoritarians? Back when the Skulls was just starting out."

    "We-we trapped their young, and then attacked them, but why are you bringing that up?" Gorgolith''s teeth shattered while staring up at Howard. "He-he''s insane. There is no way that will work."

    "Hmmm, I don''t know. Even in that insane state, I bet he still cares for Monica over there! Hahaha! I remember hearing those girls are precious to him in an earlier battle. Gorgolith, I''m going to stall him for a few minutes, however, in that time, you must get us a hostage! Otherwise, that maniac is going to kill both of us! Then then all Armecolith''s nning will disappear."

    "This better not be a trick," Gorgolith nodded his head, "However, why is he just floating there? Ignoring us?"

    "He''s having a mental crisis I''m guessing," Necroltih sighed and wiped off the rubble. "His mind can''t handle the level of Ki he''s using. However, that won''t be the case for long! The sooner we kill him, the better! Now go! Go and trap those girls between your fists!"

    ###

    Harvard looked at Necrolith and Gorgolith and yawned while floating in the air.

    He noticed they seemed to be talking, but didn''t care. It was like, the more he contemted the silver ki me, the more he realized it wasn''t that bad. In fact, it almost felt like a new part of him had opened up.

    ''I-I think I think Wait, what was I thinking?" Howard rubbed his ck hair with his hands before he formed a silver ki me in his hand. "Oh yes, this silver ki me. It''s-it''s frequency seems different than all other Ki. Is-is the frequency what''s making me crazy? Haha, maybe if I change it, maybe if I change it, I''ll be able to kill Monica!''

    ''No, but what if I made it so I didn''t want to kill her,'' Harvard sighed. ''There must be a way I can do it. Ugh, but I don''t have time now, those two stopped talking. I guess I''ll kill one, and then ask the other what to do! Yes, that''s it! They must know! I''ll crush them till they tell me what to do!''

    Swoosh!

    Howard burst forward at a quick speed while Necrolith also soared forward.

    At the same time, he turned and watched Gorgolith shoot off in the other direction. However, he didn''t care about him. He instantly activated a massive burst of Dream Ki before he shot his fist forward. However, the next moment, to Necroliths surprise, Howard disappeared.

    He instantly arrived in front of Gorgolith and mmed his fist right into his gut. Gorogolith, looking down, saw a silver me traveling onto his bones before a massive scream shot out of his throat. Never in a thousand years had he felt so much pain! He could only try and protect his face before Howard''s fist mmed right into his cheek.

    Boom!

    Gorgolith disappeared into a cloud of dust while Howard nodded his head. He seemed to be constantly contemting something. Like, if he didn''t figure it out soon, the world might end.

    "I think I think what other Howard did was right. It''s better to n," Howard smiled and pointed at Necrolith, "Now, if you don''t mind, can you please stop trying to take hostages. I-I''m having enough trouble not killing them myself!"

 Chapter 188: Necroliths Darkness

    Chapter 188: Necrolith''s Darkness

    Back at Jarlon Valley,

    Oclen could sense Howards rapid increase in strength. He grinded a fist into a ball and wondered why he never asked for help. If Howard had been here, he was at least 90 percent certain he would''ve died! In fact, Howard might have been able to defeat at least one of his brothers and bought him time to escape. Yet he couldn''t do it! He couldn''t ask Howard to risk his life! Not after he watched Jenny smile around him! Why did he have to be so pathetic?

    "They''reing," Parlee said, it''s orange eyes glowing while it pointed towards the forest. "If you run in that direction, they won''t find you for three days,"

    "What are you going to do while I''m fighting them?" Oclen stood up and began transforming into the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut. "What, you act like you know everything, but I can tell deep down inside you''re afraid. You''re afraid of my brothers, aren''t you?"

    "Hahaha! Scared? I could kill them if I wanted to!" Parlee shook his head, pointing at three silhouette rushing towards him. "However, you''re the only Arthraku that I''ve met that might actually be able to absorb me. After all, you have something from your father that no one else has! Even those three don''t have it! They don''t have that tenacity you have! The tenacity you got from watching your mother suffer!"

    "Foolish Aren''t I?" Oclen said, his eighteen eyes beginning to glimmer while his Ki Hearts began to beat faster and faster. "Foolish that part of me actually believes you! However, I can tell! I can tell everything out of your mouth is a lie! Your just messing with me! I''m going to defeat them! I don''t care what you say!"

    "But that''s not possible," Parlee began to vanish, "Now, here''s a rmendation, when theye at you, challenge Xavier to fight you alone. He''s just foolish enough to maybe give you the opportunity! However, even if agrees, you maybe have a one percent change of winning!"

    "One percent," Oclen cracked his neck, "1 in a hundred. I''ll take it any day over certain death." Oclen watched his three brother jump through a clearing. He turend and saw Parlee had disappeared while a strange look appeared on his face. Even in the flesh colored body of the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut you could still tell he was worried. "Hmph, if I die today, at least I can say it was nice weather," A tear fell down Oclen''s eyes while Xavier, his oldest half brother finally came into distance. "Howard, I''m sorry, if I die, take out Armecolith for me okay? And please! Kill my father!"

    ###

    Howard''s strength seemed to be like an endless well that kept fueling him with strength.

    However, there were some areas where he was clearlycking.

    Necrolith stepped and dodged several fists from Howard while a smile appeared on his face. Compared to the Howard from previously, the one before he transformed, this Howard wasn''t as good at using things like Ki Barriers around his body! There was still a way he could win!

    ''His strength is growing, but he''s getting more wild,'' Necrolith held up his arm to parry an attack from Howard before hundreds of ck snakes made of his Ki shot at Howard. The next moment, they all seemed to explode with a motion of Howards fist! However, this was going great!

    Necrolith smiled and looked at Monica''s body suffusing with ice as she shot dozens of spears through the heads of Archelon Zombies.

    Prisci, next to her, lit a few into balls of mes while she did her best to keep the other three safe. Yet every moment that went by, he wouldn''t even need Gargolith to capture them! His Archelon zombies were about to do the trick! In just one minute, those girls would be in his zombies hands! Then Howard would have to do whatever he says! He might even remove his head! It was all going ording to n.

    "You''re weakness is showing!" Necrolith screamed while his fist connected with the side of Howard face, causing him to spin in the air. "Hahaha! Take this! Reapers w!"

    Boom!

    Necrolith hit Howard in the gut and caused him to fly back several feet before he slid on the ground. However, rather than frowning like Necrolith expected, a gigantic smile grew on his face.

    "Hmmm, you can control it. You can control how Shadow Ki makes you feel, can''t you? It''s simr in frequency to the tremblings in the air I feel from my Silver Ki, except its much weaker overall. Did you analyze the sequence of frequencies in order to control it? Or did you lose yourself to it? Hahaha! What happened in your life Necrolith that made you chose to be evil? Did someone hurt you growing up?"

    "What the hell? Are you trying to analyze me?" Necrolithughed, "Brat, everyone I loved is dead and gone! I became a member of the Skulls thousands of years ago! Nothing is holding me down! Not like you and those four girls!"

    "Hmmm, then why do I sense sadness inside of you?" Howard smiled wryly, "Did you kill a girl you loved dearly and descend into madness? Did your mother not take care of you growing up? Did she hit you or something?"

    "Hmph, I''m not letting a sixteen year old get to me," Necrolith cracked his neck while a trace of anger appeared on his visage. "You-you You all deserve to pay! I''m going to kill you, just like I killed them!"

    Necrolith had once been an extremely talented archer a thousand years ago that used to work in Montgomery Kingdom, well before a city was built there 800 years ago. He had been a hunter, that regrly went out to catch beasts for the king.

    However, one day, he''d found a woman that he loved, and spent all his time courting her. He gave her familyvish gifts until one day she was given to him for marriage.

    Unfortunately, the king of Montgomery took a liking to her, and tried to kill him before stealing her away to his bed!

    Five yearster, Necrolith, who had once been a hunter that would do anything on behalf of the kingdom, ughtered nearly every single one of the king''s guards in the darkness of the night. However, when he finally made it to the side of the woman he loved, not only did she not ept him, she gravely wounded him!

    He fell down into the Furnace, and luckily enough survived but gained a strange hideous form. It wasn''t until 100 yearster that he met the skulls, the people like him who''d suffered simr fates! And now! Now some little brat was trying to pretend to know him?! He''d ughtered thousands of people in thest 1000 years! Nothing Howard said could rattle him.

    "She must have been pretty, hahaha!" Howard nodded his head, "Very well, I''ll let you visit her. I''m not sure if you killed her, but I''m guessing you did. Well, shall we let you to be together again?"

    ''You''re bing worse than I was, hahaha!" Necrolith nodded his head, "However, I''m sure you don''t know this, but every minute in that form, the more chance you''ll lose your humanity and be someone like us! Even if I lose here today, I won! I''m winning right now!"

    "No, I don''t think so," Howard activated his Dream Ki and appeared in front of Necrolith. A silver me appearing on his fist before he shot it right through Necrolith''s torso. "You see Every minute that goes by, I''m learning to control this. Now, how many more of these hits can you take before you die hahaha! Let''s find out!"

 Chapter 189: Shadow Array

    Chapter 189: Shadow Array

    Monica looked at Howard and Necrolith fighting while sweat poured down her head along with her tears.

    Even though she had been trying her hardest to be cheerful earlier, deep down inside she was starting to feel her worst nightmaree true. For thest almost two years, she trained every moment she could so that Howard wouldn''t surpass her. Yet, now, even with her top abilities considered, she was no where near Howard in strength. In fact, if he wanted to, he could probably kill everyone but Prisci in three seconds!

    Even now, with her strength at the peak of the A rank, she was only surviving because of those around her. Prisci, who recently had a breakthrough, had started to understand some of the concept of the S rank while Harley did what she always did! She didn''t care!

    However, what had to be the most terrifying thing of all for Monica was Howards new form! Whereas before Howard seemed impressive, he now seemed like a being thatpletely surpassed her imagination. Everyone besides maybe Founder Arista would not be able to beat him! Teacher Annibel, Guardian Ren, would probably be crushed by Howard in battle!

    It was just a year ago that she watched Ren and Barabin crush him into the dirt! It caused every part of her being to feel like it was crumbling apart! So much so that when a Archelon Zombies hand got within inches of her, she almost forgot to dodge!

    "What the hell are you doing?" Prisci''s fist turned into a spear of me and destroyed the Archelon Zombieing towards Monica. "We talked about this back at the East Branch! If we''re fighting arge group of troops, keep the circle tight! Do you know how quickly these things can swarm us!"

    Prisci spun her arms and sent out a st of Fire Ki while sweat tripped down her forehead. Her blonde hair spun in the wind while her beautiful frame seemed to ignite. Over and over again, Fire Ki and Ice Ki sts shattered all the iing zombies.

    This was insane!

    Both Prisci and Howard were getting so much stronger than her!

    ''You-you didn''t need to help me!" Monica said, summoning an ice spear in her right fist before she stepped forward. The ice spear bounced off the body of the Archelon Zombie before three more were tossed from Monica''s hand at the same exact spot. She sighed, and wiped the sweat off her head before on one knee she sent out an ice spear that was three timesrger.

    The zombie in front of her, centimeters from her face, instantly burst into bits of blood while Monica struggled to get to her feet. The blood, covering her face, made her look exceptionally pathetic. Even the ice, which had made her previously look like a beautiful statue, had turned red! She-she wasn''t only running out of steam, but soon the only person left fighting would be Prisci!

    "Come on! Justst one minute longer!" Monica activated the fourthyer of the Ice Mark before it surrounded her entire body. This time, when she attacked three iing zombies, they were instantly pierced through. "Howard is over there risking his life, and you-you can''t even defeat 20 Arhcelon Zombies! I-I''m going to make you break up with him, Monica, if you don''t pull yourself together!"

    "Take a break," Harley pushed Monica aside and smiled at her. "I''ll cover two sides for a little bit. Rest up, this is a battle of endurance. Sort of like when we share Howard, right? We can''t both tire out or he might end up unsatisfied on his birthday."

    "Now is not the time for jokes!"

    "Who''s joking! I''m grateful for you letting me date him! Now get behind me!" Harley''s body surged with a fierce me before she began to rapidly attack. "You-you gave me something to live for! Now damn it! Rest for a minute! You''re younger than me! I can at least do this for you!"

    "I know-I know you didn''t want to share Howard, but because of you I''m not sad all the time anymore. Sometimes, I even wake up and smile, and when I walk out of my room get embarrassed when people see me smiling! I-I''m just as in love with him as you are, but you''re also my friend! Now rest for a minute! Catch your breath."

    "Thank you," Monica grinded her fist into a ball. "However, in one month, I promise, I''m going to enter into the S rank! I''m going to show all of you what I can do!"

    "Dreams are for when you aren''t about to die!" Prisci herself had only killed 30 Archelon Zombies! "Now damn it! Monica, you''re missing the point! Now is not the time to get stronger! Now is the time to use your head! Build us two walls so they can''t keep rushing at us from all sides! Do you think you can do that?"

    "But but we can''t kill zombies as fast that way Then Then Howard might get attacked by zombies too. What about Howard?"

    "Does he need help? Look at him!" Prisci pushed Monica in the back while at the same time setting a Arhcelon Zombie a me. "Now, get strongerter! Right now, if we die, you can forget about his birthday! And by the way! I''m-I''m still giving him my present first! Do you hear me?"

    ###

    Howard sighed while Gorgolith and Necrolith both fought him at the same time.

    He was getting tired of using the Silver Ki me. His body seemed to be shutting down, and he instantly realized why.

    He only had one Silver Ki Heart, and it was the only Ki Haert that had the Ki Cells that could make the me he was using to battle the Night Lords. That also meant, unfortunately, that the time he could use it was limited!

    He felt like he was getting his rationality back, and also losing strength at the same time. He had to destroy one of the Night Lords now, and then get the other one to run away! There was only one choice! He had to attack Necrolith with everything he had and destroy him!

    Stepping back, he dodged hundreds of scythes from Gorgolith''s hand, and slowly looked for an opportunity to attack.

    ''Necrolith, he looks like he''s realizing I''m getting weaker fast! I can see it in his eyes. However, he also seems to be getting careless. Yet, I don''t know how to take advantage of that! It''s impossible to think when dodging hundreds of attacks!''

    Boom!

    Howard looked down and noticed a single scythe from Gorgolith''s hand had broken past his defenses, and instantly he felt himself shoot back.

    Sliding against the dirt, he could only turn and look in Gravanal''s direction once he realized the ground around him was shaking. What the hell was happening?! Arge explosion shot in the air and an entire mountain seemed to disappear when he turned to look in the distance.Howard could only do one thing, and instantly activated thest of his Silver Ki and shot at Necrolith. He had to do what he nned to do and wipe him out! He had to kill him now!

    He activated Dark Oblivion and mixed in his Dark Ki and Silver Ki into a single attack.With Fire King Sprint shooting him forward, he looked like a missile heading towards two skeletons moving at a simr speed. Their endless skulls seemed to be almostughing while Howard approached. What was so funny? He was about to wipe them out from the face of the earth!

    "Die" Howard screamed, his fist soaring forward with a powerful sphere of Ki full of his hate. "Take this!"

    "No You don''t! Now Gorgolith, hahaha!" Necrolith said, turning towards Gorgolith, "Stall him! Just like we nned!"

    "Like I''ll let you do that!" Howard rocketed right up to Necrolith before a silver me shot out of his fist and instnatly prated through Necroliths'' ck barrier. Yet, at the same time, Howard couldn''t believe it. Suddenly, he felt frozen in space.

    "Shadow Array, number 99, Stall, activate!" Gorgolith smiled at Howard while Necrolith tossed away his shirt and began walking into the distance. "Haha, you didn''t know I was an expert of arrays, did you. Well, guess what! This one takes all of my strength in exchange for creating an SS rank barrier around someone I hate! Hahaha! Now, turn around! Watch Necrolith tear your girlfriends to pieces! Isn''t this great Howard! Soon, you''re going to be like us! Completely free of anything to hold you back, hahaha! And then, we can tear you to shreds!"

 Chapter 190: Dreamland Domain

    Chapter 190: Dreand Domain

    Howard tried to active his Ki to the maximum, but the array around him seemed to be like a pair of ws constricting him from every side.

    He saw Necrolith taking small and thoughtful footsteps while his dark eyes looked back at Howard one more time. He seemed to be getting excited that Howard was going to have to watch his girlfriends get plucked off the ground one by one and murdered in front of him.

    Obviously, Howard tried his hardest to not let that happen, but the more he struggled, the more Gorgolith''s array seemed to constrict him like a snake. Whatsmore, it was only growing stronger the more he struggled! How the hell was he supposed to escape from this?

    "Hahahaha! I was always the weakest brother, but made up with brains what Icked in brawns," Gorgolith''s hand trembled while array symbols spun in the air around Howards body. A few looked like mini pyramids floating in the air while others seemed to be ancient symbols from millenia ago.

    Each one of the symbols seemed locked in an intricate web with other symbols. However, what immediately caught Howards attention was the number of symbols! It was at least a 1000 symbol array! Only a level A array maker could create such a powerful array!

    ''He''s almost as good at making arrays as Harkel! However, there has to be a weakness! There has to be something I can do!"

    "Howard, they can''t see me yet," Necrolithughed and pointed at two gigantic ice walls that had formed around Howard''s girlfriend. "The Archelon Zombies are also really loud up close! Hahaha! Don''t you love it! I''m less than a kilometer away from them, and they have no idea I''m about to pluck them of their most precious lives right in front of you! Aren''t you excited!"

    "Gravanal is right over there!" Howard''s veins popped out of his head while he struggled to move his finger even an inch. "He-he''s going to be back here in an instant!"

    "Hmph, he can''t cross the barrier where that line is," Necrolith smiled before he stepped off his back foot! "Now watch this! Watch your girls disappear into a cloud of blood! Then-then you can know my pain!"

    ###

    Where a gigantic mountain had once been, a gigantic crater had formed after Gravanal and Yesran shed for the thousandth time.

    Because of their Domain Ki, it seemed like two forces of nature were literally attempting to tear each other to shreds.

    In the distance, White looked on with its head on its paws while it whimpered watching its master create an entire mountain with just a flicker of his fist. It seemed like such a strong and terrifying attack, however, the next moment a line of white light shot through the center of the mountain and burst it into bits.

    Across from Gravanal, a red haired man seemed to have turned into a de rushed towards him quickly. The three brothers he was facing, Yesran, Enrana, and Amitu, where part of what had once been a tribe of peaceful warriors known as Forcanknot Nation, and had weapons that they grew in their bodies that they released when they attacked.

    Though this sounded like an extremely terrifying ability, Forcanknot had been mostly ignored by the other Nations for years. Their Nation, once a small enve by the Jarkanlon Abyss, had been an abundant area full of crops and vegetation.

    Though it was impossible for most other nations to grow crops, the Forcanknot could use their weapons in their bodies to form protective barriers around their nts to nurture them to adulthood. However, for many generations, the Forcanknot''s crops mostly got taken by other Nations. Their children suffered, while some men woke up to find their women had disappeared.

    The three brothers, Yesran, Enrana, and Amitu, had known for a long time that the Forcanknot had greatbat capabilities, but their nation had never bothered to hone them. For years, they worshiped a deity of wisdom, that spoke of the importance of peace and modesty.

    Yet on the night that they''d normally celebrate Indelsin, the god that had granted them so much ''peace'', they decided to do something that no one in their nation had ever done. Theypletely decimated the entire poption of their country in order to absorb their weapon seeds into their body to almost 1000 times increase their strength!

    When they were done, only the three of them remained, but they had entered into the SS rank! Now, no one would ever look down on them again!

    Yesren never felt proud of what he did, but it had also been over a thousand years since that day happened, but he seemed to have changed in some ways. For one, he seemed extremely upset that Gravanal had killed zombies, yet who the hell was this man kidding? He was clearly here to try and kill Gravanal, with the excuse that he''d interfered with those weaker then him!

    ''They-they are sure as hell good at pretending to be righteous,'' Gravanal activated his Dream Ki before three gigantic towers of white light shot like arrows into the three white des shooting towards him. "Hmph, what a bunch of jackasses. In a second, they''re going to realize they can''t kill me and run away! However, I can tell, before that happens, Howards probably going to be dead! Either that, or he''s going to go insane! I have to scare them away now!"

    "Hmph, you''ve gotten stronger," Yesren''s sword like body seemed to morph into a thousand des connected on a string before he flung forward with his hand. The next moment, the gigantic pirsing towards him got cut in half while his two brothers appeared by Gravanal''s side.

    Gravanal sighed, and held out both hands before what appeared to be two mountains of stone appeared next to him. He bit his bottom lip and watched the two brothers shatter through the mountains almost instantly! This had got to stop! They were beginning to figure out his moves!

    "Dream Land Domain Activate!"

    "No you don''t!" Yesrenughed before he pulled on a small string that he''d secretly wrapped around Gravanal''s neck. Gravanal looked down in shock while he watched blood from his neck begin to flow out. He felt terrified! He couldn''t let them kill him! Not before he exacted revenge!

    "You''re dead! Hahahaha! And with your death, we''ll finally have a way into the G rank! Now brothers, cut him in half! Detatch the rest of his neck so we can finally rebuild our home!"

 Chapter 191: Array Suppression

    Chapter 191: Array Suppression

    Howard always thought nothing could topple his family dying in front of his eyes, but this moment, right now, seemed to be turning into a close second.

    Necrolith''s fist bulleted into the fluorescent ice wall blocking his path before it shattered. Harley, who he still remembered kissing just a few weeks ago, went flying up into the air, before arge bone shot through her shoulder and sent blood raining down on the gigantic Arhcelon Zombies below.

    He couldn''t take it! Even if he died, he had to activate Fire King''s Last Stand.

    ''Nah, Hah hahahaha!" Gorgolithughed! "Trying to activate an array in another array? Don''t you know what array suppression is?"

    ''I-I''m not standing here and watching them die!'' Howard activated his Dream Ki, Fire Ki, Dark Ki, and Silver Ki at the same time. "You-you can''t stop me! You-you''re not going to be able to hold me back! I''m not letting them DIE! Even if I destroy my body, they''re going to live!"

    "Idiot, just breath," Gorgolith smiled, "You know, you might make a good Night Lord. Let''s see what happens when you watch them die in front of you."

    "Harley, no!" Howard watched in horror while Harleynded in a pile of zombies while Necroliht slowly walked towards her. Her beautiful dark brown hair, which she normally kept up in a bun, instantly got covered in a spray of her own blood while a Granite Fist Zombie hoisted her in the air.

    Her feet iled, while Necrolithughed and turned towards Howard. This was it! This was exactly what he wanted Howard to see! He wanted him to feel true pain!

    ''Hmph, brat, I might have not done this if you didn''t bring up my past,'' Necrolith spit to the side of him while the Archelon Zombies parted in two. It almost looked like arge ocean had cleared a way for a powerful deity, yet at the same time, a malevolent force could be sensed emitting from Necrolith.

    He stopped a foot away from Harley while a slight smile appeared on her face. She started tough while Necrolith stopped right in front of her. He couldn''t understand? What the hell could be so funny.

    "Hmph, you got anyst words girlfriend number 3? Let me guess, you''re the nonchnt one that getsst dibs on Howard. Right when you''re all about to go to bed, does he kiss you first and Monicast? What? Surrpsied I know your names! I know everything about you three! I could sense it! I could sense you in his room the day before I attacked! Hahaha! Pathetic! It is nice being second best?"

    "You-you''re an asshole," Harley attempted to knee Necrolith in the face while blood started to ooze out the side of her mouth. "However, you-you really think you really think I''m just going to die like this? I n on turning into a pheonix! I n on spreading my wings and flying! I-I''m not losing here!"

    "Well, let''s test it shall we!" Necrolith smiled before his hand blossomed with arge amount of shadow Ki. Stepping off his front foot, he almost instantly seemed to scatter all the sand around him into the air.

    Yet, as he did, he suddenly felt a slight burst of fear enter inside of him.

    He looked down as he swung forward, before he noticed the ground beneath him seemed to be shattering. How had he not seen thising!

    "Take this! Fire Burial Explosion Arts! Ulimited Frontier!" Prisci sent out arge burst of Frie Ki right towards Necrolith''s groin while his hand shot forward. Instnatly sensing the danger from the attack beneath him, he could only try and stop his attack in order to jump into the air.

    Yet, while he was doing that, two more holes in the ground appeared on his left and right side that instantly burst with arge amount of Fire Ki that seemed topletely surpass his expectations! Had he been tricked? What the hell was happening!

    "Get the hell away from my student!" Annibel''s voice appeared before another powerful me surged towards Necrolith. He looked over in shock before he realized he was getting attacked from five sides! This-this was all a trap! How had he been so stupid!

    ''They-they sent their students here, and hid under ground! What a bunch of clever idiots! However, do you really think this is enough to kill me?! Hahahaha!" Necrolith crossed his arms before all the six attacks burst against his body. All he had to do was survive this one attack, and he''d still be fine! These attacks were nothing!

    Boom!

    Necrolith disappeared into a cloud of dust before the dozens of zombies around Harley burst into bits of blood. Ren, shooting out of the ground, caught her in therge palm of his hand before he stomped his foot in rage.

    Annibell had made them wait for almost an hour underground before they could even move an inch! Was it really worth letting one of their students die just so they could kill a single Night Lord!

    "You-you made us wait too long dear! She-she''s bleeding!"

    "It was worth it," Harley smiled, "Im finally worth something, mom. If only you could see me now."

    "He''s still not dead," Annibell hopped out of a hole in the floor and spun her arm around while she walked towards the smoke. "However, Ren, no matter what, don''t let him get away! Hmph, you Night Lords didn''t move for 500 years, so we left you alone, but now! Now you dare try and kill my two students in front of me! You''re about to pay."

    "Im-impossible," Necrolith''s body trembled in the smoke while it slowly started to dissipate. Five of his sixteen skulls started to crack while his hands started to crumble. "What-what did you do? I-I''m supposed to be immortal! What the hell did you do?"

    "Ever heard of research," Annibell smiled before she stepped off her back foot and harpooned Necrolith right in the gut. Instantly, he felt an extremely terrifying darkness swell over him. "Hmph, thank you for leaving a bone thest time we fought, jackass. Hmph, We gave your bones to Jenny, one of our students, and she noticed a little secret about you Night Lords. Do you want to hear what it is?"

    "Tell me, hahahaha!" Necrolithughed. "What is it?" His head started to fall off his spine while his teeth chattered in fear. "Did-did she figure out we all suffered! We all suffered more than you can imagine. Did she know that I had to watch my wife get taken into a tent by a king! Did she know that!"

    "No, but she did figure out you''re just humans deep down inside, and with the right ingredient, even you can die!" Annibell turned her fist into Necroliths'' fist before he burst into shards of bone. His once ossified exterior blew away in the wind while Annibell turned to look at Harleyying on the floor.

    "Girl, you get the next week off," Annibell sighed watching Gorgolith run and escape in the distance. ''Now, damn it, let''s hope can find a piece of that bastards bone too. Jenny said, if we can just get one bone of a Night Lord, she can figure out a way to kill them."

    "Does that mean she can kill us too?" Ren said, crossing her arms, "She reminds me of a mad scientist, hahaha! Is there anything that girl can''t do?"

    "Don''t get too happy yet." Annibell pointed at Howard. "Our allstar student, Howard, seems to have transformed into some type of hideous being. Shall we go help him remember who he is?"

 Chapter 192: General of the Great Will

    Chapter 192: General of the Great Will

    Roughly an hour ago, the battle between the Varlen, Horned, and Aresoul and the invading Archelon Zombies had started.

    It was almost 70,000 Archelon Zombies and 30,000 Granite Fist Zombies versus the three nations. Though this may seem like a lot, even with the other Night Lord considered, it was much less to deal with than either Ren or Annibell had nned for.

    The Varlen had over 20,000 Dream Beasts with them, 100 Dream Riders, and even an S ss General with them. The Aresoul, on the other hand, had Kreal, and his generals. There seemed to be no reason for them to stick around.

    As such, after a quick talk with Kreal, their n started. The n to slowly work their way 10 kilometers through the ground without leaking any Ki. It just so happened, that right when they arrived, Necrolith had been approaching the three girls and they decided to take two of them underground.

    At that time, Monica sent two ice dopplegangers running in a different direction while they lurked in wait underneath the ground. It was also at this time, that Annibell got to test out the serum Jenny had killed, and it worked like a charm! She could barely believe it! The unkible Night Lord had vanished into dust! Not a single one of its skulls remained! This would change everything! Thends in the Furnace protected by Necrolith were now theirs to im! For the first time in ages, Horned Nation seemed to be making gigantic inroads! However, these great things all changed when Annibell looked at Howard.

    His entire body seemed to be covered with two mes.

    This was not the student she remembered!

    "He must have tried to mix all his remaining Silver Ki with his Dark Ki," Ren sighed and nervously tapped his finger. "I-If I remember correctly, some types of Ki don''t go well together. Just like different types of wine."

    "Indeed," Annibell pulled up her sleeves, her brown hair wirling in the wind. ''He must have wanted to increase his strength so bad that he didn''t take any precautions. I wonder if he''ll even recognize us!"

    "I doubt it matters," Ren sighed and shook his head, "I-It looks like he''s about to copse."

    "Either that, or he''ll try and kill us," Ren shook his head. "If you don''t mind, I think it be safer to knock him out. After all, he''s just standing there, like a piece of the finest unsculpted jade."

    "I''ll be right here." Annibell smiled before Ren shot forward. Instantly, her mouth twitched with nervousness while dozens of mountains in the horizon seemed to appear from thin air. It wasn''t good when warriors in the SSS rank fought. One mistake, and an entire nation could vanish.

    Annibell took a deep breath and watched Ren gently tap Howards nape before thetter fell onto the floor. She smiled. At least one thing went well today.

    "If he gets a little bit stronger, who knows how many types of Ki he can master, However, right now, we''re still his teachers. Still strong enough to whip him into shape! Yet, you, Monica, you on the other hand, I can''t imagine what you can be. You''re the one that sensed us when even Necroltih didn''t. If not for you creating those ice dopplegangers, the n would''ve never worked."

    "Hmph, Howard may be stronger than me, but I''m still more clever!" Monicaughed, "However, why did you have to knock that block head out? What-what did he do?"

    "Dark Ki is what Howard got from you, and as you know, most of the time he has control of it," Annibell sighed, "However, when he added Silver Ki to it, in arge amount, the two mes pretty much turned him insane. Luckily enough, his body couldn''t handle it."

    Boom!

    Annibell turned and instantly had no choice but to create a forcefield made of lighting while a gigantic rock shot towards her location. She sighed, and pointed at a mountain in the distance. "Anyways,e on, lets go watch the Aresoul finish the battle. It''s too dangerous to stay here."

    "I-I really will get stronger Howard," Monica sighed and watched Ren walk in their direction with Howard on her back. "However, there is still one ce where I can be the dominant one,"; Monica couldn''t help but think of Howards birthday with a wry smile! "You-you deserve a good present, idiot. Five girls with presents better be enough for you."

    ###

    Back near Jarlon Valley, dozens of trees had beenpletely decimated.

    Oclen felt a terrifying force strike against his abdomen while his older brother casually swiped him with the backside of his hand.

    His brother, Xavier, had one of the strongest Authoritarians someone in the S rank could have, and at this point he''d lost pretty much all hope. Thest Eye of the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut shattered in an attempt to protect Oclen from instant death.

    He instantly went flying through a set of trees while Xavier''s General of the Great Will Authoritarian casually put down its hand.

    The General of the Great Will Authoritarian was one of the top three Authoritarians that his dad had in his possession, and it was able to manipte the will of those it was fighting to make them feel powerless. However, this was just one of its many skills and attributes that made it frightening. Its fists could strike nearly as fast as lightning bolts and use three different types of Ki!

    It really was a Generalpared to all other Authoritarians! Even the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut was nothingpared to its vast strength! Yet, Oclen, he hadn''t given up yet!

    He transformed into the White Armed Snakeman and stood up to his feet. There was still a way he could win.

    "Brother, you''re forgetting how your mother was. When our father said bend over, she listened with a smile on her face. However, you? You''re defying us? Be like your mother and just sit there! Sit there until you''re all used up and ready to be tossed out!"

    "I''ll kill you!" Oclen''s Ki began to turn ck from his madness. "You-you piece of shit! How dare you insult my mom! You-you know what! You may have been trained for the equivalent of a thousand years, but you''re still an immature asshole."

    "Hmph, die!" Xavier seemed to turn into a sh of light before he instantly struck Oclen in the side fo the face. Arge cloud of blood shot out of his mouth before everything turned ck.

    Xavier smiled, and watched his body turn back into his human form on the floor. At the same time, he turned, and saw a gigantic Authoritarian staring towards him.

    "Hmph, what are you doing here?" Xavier said, looking into Parlee''s eyes. "I was just about to kill him! Scarm before I kill you too!"

    "I have an offer for you three!" Parlee smiled widely while he slowly walked towards them. "Give me one minute to convince you not to kill him, and I''ll give you the world, hahaha! What do you say?"

    "I''d say, you''re worth more dead than alive," Xavier kicked his brother into arge boulder before his body transformed back into a human. "However, I have time. Go on! Convince me not to kill him! You have five seconds!"

 Chapter 193: The Day After Death

    Chapter 193: The Day After Death

    Five hourster, the battle between the Horned, Varlen, and Aresoul had mostly ended.

    The Archelon Zombies fell apart after Necrolith was defeated, and with no one tomand them they began scattering in other directions.

    Niverlith, the Night Lord that was supposed to support Necrolith and Gorgolith had no choice but to order his troops back.

    With less than a thousand casualties, the Varlen, Aresoul, and Horned Warriors couldn''t help but bask in the joy of winning the battle! They''d imagined a sea of blood, but hardly any of their warriors had died! Even the White Mist Warriors that hade had only lost a handful of soldiers. It was truly a miny miracle!

    "Hmph, I guess I''ll be taking Nellon home now," Kreal smiled at Ren who had hisrge ax ced over his shoulder. His dark braids trembled from the wind while he smiled and epted his handshake. "You-you guys. Maybe in the future, being allies wouldn''t be such a bad idea."

    "I agree, Ren patted Kreal on the shoulder. "I see good things in your future Kreal. Maybe you can tell the End Empire to work with a new nation. After all, we did steal the Ki Reservoir from you. They might understand if you stop working with them."

    "Hmph, pathetic. Work with the Horned?" Krealughed and shook his head. "I''d rather die, but against the Night Lords, we can be allies any time! Anyways, goodbyes are such sweet sorrows, but I really must leave! Tell that brat, Howard, he''s wee to visit me any time. Hmph, Nellon would love a rematch with him someday."

    "Sure," Ren nodded his head and turned around. He held up his hand with arge smile on his face and burst intoughter. "We-we did it!"

    "YAAHHH!" All the White Mist Warriors screamed in joy while a few Horned students pped. They all smiled and looked out at the sea of bodies before they turned around. Now, now it was time to get back to regr life.

    Ren smiled and decided to turn and look in Kreal''s direction before suddenly he felt a faint sensation in the air. Something didn''t make sense. He sensed Founder Arista''s Ki, but she was no where in the area.

    "Could I be going insane?" Ren watched Kreal jump in the wagon to check on Nellon. "How could she be here? What''s going on?"

    "Ren, stop worrying so much," Annibell grabbed his elbow and locked her with him. Therge couple, standing heads all the over students, smiled and began walking back to the East Branch. "There''s nothing but good thingsing for you tonight," Annibell said with a smile on her face. "Hmmm, such a handsome man. How long has it been since I kissed you goodnight?"

    "Did you forgive me? Finally!" Renughed merrily. "Haha! I can''t wait! I designed us the best bedroom a woman could ask for! You''ll be so happy! I-I promise I won''t screw up again! Promise!"

    "Guys, I''m worried," Monica said, pointing over at Kreal. "Something is wrong. Tell that man, tell that man toe here right now! I can sense something terrifying! Have hime back!"

    "Woah! Calm down!" Ren sighed and pushed Monica forward. "Geez, you''re going to wake Howard. He worked hard for today."

    "I''ll do it myself!" Monica stomped her feet and screamed, "Hey, Kreal! Come back here right now! I forgot to give you something?!"

    "Shut up! I''m finally seeing my student! My prized student again!" Kreal replied. "What is it? What could you possibly want from me?"

    Kreal smiled and jumped out of the wagon after checking Nellon''s pulse. He looked over at Monica and sighed before looking back at Nellon onest time. He should be fine. He checked his vitals, and also his Magical doorways and his meridians. Everything about him seemed normal. In fact, he almost seemed perfectly back to health.

    ''They really did a number to restore him to full health,'' Kreal smiled and took a single step forward. ''So d the boys back with us. How long has it been? How long has it been since I''ve been with my illegitimate son! God, I wish I could tell him, but I can''t! Hah, that I snuck up to the surface and fell in love with some girl that used to be part of the Macrn! I''d rather die, hahaha!"

    Kreal took a second step forward and looked back before suddenly something strange seemed to happen. He looked through the curtain in the wagon and noticed it started to glow.

    "Nellon? Are you waking up?!" Kreal ran towards the wagon while Monica did her best to summon an ice wall to block him. "Nellon, Father is here! Father is here!"

    Boom!

    Arge mountain of flesh shot into the air from the wagon while Monica screamed "No!" All the Aresoul soldiers that had been smiling and talking with their friends looked over in shock while an explosion full of blood shot into the air.

    A few body parts rained down while Monica fell down on her knees! She didn''t know if she made it in time! She barely had time to erect the barrier!

    "Horned students, get behind me!" Annibell screamed before a powerful surge of Ki surrounded her body. "Ren, what just happened? What the hell just happened?"

    "Founder Arista She-she did something to him! I-I don''t know how else to exin it." Ren waved over the White Mist Warriors as they stood their in shock. "I don''t know what the hell she did, but this must be some type of mistake! Everyone, calm down! This is all a mistake!"

    "Kill them!" An Aresoul general screamed before an extremely terrifying S rank power swept out of his body. "Kill them all! Don''t let a single one of them leave alive! Varlen, are you with us? Did you see that? Did you see how they just killed an innocent man!"

    "Hold on! Before you attack," A Varlen general screamd, "Before you attack, let''s at least ask questions! Did you see their faces? They''re clearly shocked too! They clearly didn''t mean for this to happen!"

    "Hmph, then just get out of the way," The Aresoul Warriors all summoned their magic doors while thest body part dropped onto the ground. Nellons head, which had once been the pride of the Aresoul, rolled in front of Annibell, with his eyes open. "Everyone, even if we die here today, we must kill Howard! Do you hear me? For Nellon, kill that sleeping boy on Annibells'' back."

    "No, why? Why would she do that! Why?" Monica broke down into tears. "We-we almost had peace! We were almost free."

    "Don''t me anyone yet," Annibell tapped Monica on the shoulder. "Now, do me a favor, take Howard back to the East Branch and see if you can contact Founder Carter. Can you do that for me?"

    "But-but what about you guys? There''s too many of them! I''m not leaving you here!"

    "It''s time for the next generation to shine!" Annibell''s body sparkled with lightning while tears formed in her eyes. "Now go! Go, and once we take care of them, we''lle find you!"

    "I-I''m not just leaving you two here!" Monica felt Prisci grabbing her hand. What the hell? How could this girl be so resolute?! "You-you two are the only teachers I ever had who cared about me! Please-please don''t do this!"

    "Kid, you''re the teacher now," Annibell smiled before arge amount of lightning gathered around her body. "Even in my best dreams, I never imagined having such a beautiful student. When Howard wakes up, tell him to search for us, okay? However, only him. You guys aren''t strong enough yet."

    "Let''s go!" Prisci pulled Monica by the wrist as tears dropped down her eyes. "You did enough! Now hurry! We''re going to get surrounded!"

    "See you," Annibell smiled and took a step forward. "Hmph, two things can happen. One, I breakthrough to the SS rank, or me and you die Ren. You with me?"

    "I''m always with you," Ren smiled. "Even the day after I die."

 Chapter 194: Fire Kings Last Stand, Eighth Level

    Chapter 194: Fire King''s Last Stand, Eighth Level

    Howard woke a dayter inside of the East Branch.

    Everything in his memory was a blur, but he vaguely remembered seeing Harley shoot into the air with a metal rod lodged into her arm. Instantly, he screamed, "Monica", while he pulled the nket off his body! This was terrible! He instantly moved to wipe sweat off his head before he jumped to his feet.

    Finally, his vision cleared and he looked over only to find Monica crying in the corner. Howard instantly felt a terrifying feeling enter into his gut! Something terrible must have happened!"

    "Monica, what happened? Where''s Harley?"

    "You-you shouldn''t have fallen asleep," Monica''s depressed voice entered in Howard''s ears. "I-I can''t sense Annibell or Ren anymore! What-what are you doing?! Hurry up and go find them!"

    "Don''t me him!" Harley walked into the room with arge bandage over her shoulder. "Ugh, Howard, we have bad news. Can you sit down for a minute?"

    "Bad news? What-what happened to Annibell and Ren?" Howard''s voice seemed suffused with sadness, he instantly fell back onto the bed. He was in the hospital wing in the East Branch, and could see the weing blue sky out the window, but something felt wrong? What could have happened?

    "We-we believe that Founder Arista has been kidnapped, and that the Arthraku used her to blow up Nellon in order to get the Aresoul to start a war with us. Well, it worked, and Ren and Annibell stayed behind! They stayed behind so we could get here safely!"

    "Nonsense! I can still sense their energy!" Howard shook his head. "I still feel Annibell''s Ki!"

    "You do?" Monica said, "Then-then what the hell are you doing?! Go save them right now! Hurry up! Founder Carter will be here in a day, so don''t worry about us! Go and get them!"

    Howard nodded his head and looked at his three girls before he tossed aside his nightgown and changed into a pair of jeans and a ck shirt. He quickly grabbed some water in a brown canteen and wrapped it around his body before he put his ck hair into a small bun.

    He''d forgotten to cut it when he was training with Harkel, but now was not the time to worry about his appearance. Waving to Monica, he nodded his head and jumped out the window. He-he had to save them!

    Swoosh!

    Howard took off at his maximum speed after activating Fire King Sprint.

    He''d never felt so certain that if he didn''t run his maximum speed, the people he loved the most would die. He could sense Annibell''s Ki, but not Ren! What the hell had happened? How could she still be alive and not him!

    "I-I''ll make them all pay! I''ll wipe every single Aresoul out of existence!" Howard''s body turned into a series of blurs before he disappeared into the distance.

    ''Now hurry up Howard! Get there before that Ki fades! You can do it!''

    3##

    In a sea of blood, in the middle of the desert, Annibell watched a tear from her eye fall down onto the floor. She-she had never been so badly defeated in her life. Looking down at Ren''s body covered with blood, she wanted to tear herself to pieces.

    She didn''t want to get up, yet the hundreds of Aresoul soldiers had surrounded her and made it nearly impossible for her to stay in one ce. Yet, the most terrifying thing, had to be no matter how hard she tried, Ren didn''t seem to be moving. He was just sitting there, like an unwavering mountain. She tried her hardest to get him to move, but-he-he really just stayed frozen in ce.

    ''Hmph, you''re lucky I''m alive,'' Kreal said, walking towards Annibell, "If not, you''d both be dead, and Ren wouldn''t be the only one lying in his blood."

    "Now tell me! Tell me what happened?! Tell me why you decided to betray me! Why you decided to kill the one light I had in my life!"

    "Even with these handcuffs on, I can still tear you to pieces! You-you what? Knew that boy for 100 years? This is my husband! You piece of shit! I''m going to kill you ,if you don''t kill me first!"

    "Knock her out!" Kreal patted his general on the shoulder while he wiped a tear from his eye. "Hmph, one of the Four Gaurdians is finally dead, or almost dead. I guess, his neck isn''t fully been severed yet. That means he can stille back, right?"

    "Guys, remove his head!" Kreal said, pointing at Ren''spletely pale corpse! "He destroyed all his Ki Hearts! Nothing is keeping him alive now! Cut his throat, and take the woman away! Tomorrow, we will start our campaign against the Horn! Tomorrow, we will get vengeance!"

    "We-we called for one of the Originals!" Annibell said! "Don''t go naer him! Touch im and you''re dead!"

    Annibell bashed away a Aresoul solder, even with Ki Handcuffs on her wrists, and jumped down onto Ren''s torso.

    A few minutes ago, he''d gone all out to stop the Aresoul from killing her, but in exchange ignited his Ki Hearts in order to rapidly increase his power. However, like most things that came with risks, the consequences were dire.

    All 50 of his Ki Hearts, plus his own heart, shattered and all that remained was an empty vessel on teh floor. Luckily, because of the Ki in his body, he was still somewhat alive. Though with his nk stare, no one could tell!

    It would take him over a year to possibly recover, and longer if someone like Founder Arista didn''t intervene. Yet, Annibell, she-she still saw her beautiful husband saying thoseforting words to her an hour ago. His beautiful eyes looking at hers while he stood in front of her moving his lips for thest time before he copsed.

    "Annibell, You''re everything to me. Who needs good words, when I have you! Heh, I may be have been a bad husband and abandoned you, but ever since I came back I realized you''re so worth it! Every day with you, has been a blessing! Even the days without you! If I could, I''d undo time and go back to meet you again just so I could hear youugh with that beautiful smile! You made mee true as a person! You made who I wanted to bee true!"

    "Don''t you dare!" A voice shot through the distance while a small blur crossed the desert. Howard, shooting at his maximum speed, instantly appeared like a missile sting through the horizon.

    The dozens of mountains behind him seemed to disappear into a cloud of dust while Annibell tried her hardest to scream for Howard to stop. They wouldn''t have lost if it was only the Aresoul! One of their strongest hade here to intervene! Yet, she also wanted Howard toe! She wanted Howard to save Ren!

    "Is that him?" A man with a hood said. He had white hair and a grizzled chin with an extremely muscr body. "He-he doesn''t seem so tough? Is he the reason Gravanal unleashed that attack."

    "Yes, Former King," Kreal said, bowing. "However, I want to ask how you''re alive? I thought-I thought Aresoul died after 300 years."

    "In the SSS rank, everything chances," The man smiled and pointed at Ren, "However, it''s only fair that man dies. Kill him in revenge for Nellon. I''ll deal with the boy."

    "NO YOU DON''T!" Howards Ki skyrocketed. Instantly, ''Evil Howards Silver Ki energy suffused with his body. "I''LL KILL ALL OF YOU! I''LL RIP YOU ALL TO SHREDS IF YOU TOUCH HIM! IT WAS ALL A MISTAKE!THEY DIDNT MEAN TO KILL NELLON! IT WAS ALL A TERRIBLE MISTAKE!''

    "Hoh, he''s near the SS rank in strength? Do I sense 60 Ki Hearts?" The white haired man, Kasten, took off his head and instantly summoned over a hundred small doors behind him. "He-he''s very impressive. I don''t think it be equal we killed him and Ren too. Shall we leave him behind, in the dust, to wail in misery?"

    "You''re just as calcting as I remember as a child," Kreal nodded his head, looking at the former leader of the Aresoul. "However, it be better if he died. I''m pretty sure no one can sense you now. Not with Gravanal and those three brothers fighting."

    "It''s not worth risking it," Kasten said.

    Its unwise to take risks when they aren''t certain, Kreal. Go collect the body parts of your student. I''ll kill Relsan, and then we can reconnect? I suppose a good dinner is in order."

    "I''m too depressed to care," Kreal walked over to Nellon''s head while tears fell down from his eyes. "I-I loved this boy. He-he was like a son to me."

    "YOU-You bastard! Get out of my way!" Howard activated Fire King''s Last Stand to the sixth level and instantly shot at Kasten.

    He''d been injured gravely in his training with Harkel, so even if he wanted to previously he was unable to use his full power against the Night Lords. Yet, now, even with just two days rest, it felt like every part of him was working in unison! Who cares if this man was strong in front of him! He-he had to kill him now!

    "Wow, your strength just jumped to the peak of the SS rank." Kasten tossed away his robe. "300 years ago, you would''ve ughtered me."

    Kasten had been called a prodigy by the Aresoul, and when he was in his prime, Carter and Arista fought many battles with him. Though it was along time ago, he still remembered the glorious days of fighting the Horned to a standstill.

    Back in those days, Founder Arista and Carter and him had been evenly matched. Together, he could hold back the two of them, but he also couldn''t best them. Yet, at that time, he was only in the S rank. This boy, even though he seemed to be in the S rank himself, was no older than 15. He also seemed to have insights from even the SSS rank. Looking into Howard''s eyes, suddenly something inside him changed.

    "I changed my mind. They won''t mind if I kill him," Kasten summoned 500 small doors behind him before they began to rotate behind him. "Leave Ren alive. I''ll take this life any day, or that weakling."

    "I-I''m the leader of the Aresoul!" Kreal said, "You-you can''t tell me not to kill him! Not after he killed my student! My beautiful student in front of me! He-he was like flesh and blood!"

    Howard arrived in front of Kasten''s face and instantly punched out with all his might. He didn''t care what they were taking about. With the Silver Ki me burning around him, he looked like a vehicle of death shooting through the air.

    Hundreds, if not thousands, of Ki spheres appeared behind him before they instantly shot at Kasten, who barely flinched upon his arrival! He-he had to kill this man or nothing else mattered! His teachers would perish!

    Boom!

    Arge cloud of dust shot high into the sky, over a mile up, while dozen of young Aresoul warriors got sent flying into the air.

    Kreal, who had been nonchntly walking, looked back in horror at Howard''s power. As the smoke cleared, however, Kasten simply had his hand out. He smiled, and looked at his hand, covered with small abrasions, before he nodded his head at Howard.

    "Wow, you pack a punch," Kasten smiled, "Shall we trim you apart, slowly?"

    "I-I''m going to save my teachers! Get out of my way!" Howard activated the 7th level of Fire King''s Last Stand before arge explosion of Ki shot out of his flesh. "Now move! Move before I rip you to shreds! I-I''m not done yet! I''m still holding back strength."

    "And now Now I can kill you without worrying." Kastenughed. "Wow, you just reached the thresholdto enter the SSS rank in terms of overall power. Though it''s not enough to hurt me, you''re a true king at the age of 15! How does it know because of your foolishness you''ll die?!"

    "I''m not losing anyone I love again! Eighth stage of Fire King''s Last Stand!" Howard exploded with strength before his shirt got eviscerated by his energy. "You-you''re moving now or you''re dead!" Howard''s eyes turnedpletely silver before he instantly burst forward.

    The next moment, even Kasten was shocked. He could barely dodge Howard''s fist as it bulleted towards his face.

 Chapter 195: Worse Than a Nightmare

    Chapter 195: Worse Than a Nightmare

    Harkel sat down next to Oclen and passed him a book on arrays.

    Oclen had just returned a few hours ago, and told Harkel some of what had happened. His brothers, whom had almost killed him, left him alive. Yet, even though he was aware of that, he felt that something had happened to his body. He couldn''t put his finger on exactly what that feeling was, but it was gnawing on his insides.

    Whatsmore, his brothers couldn''t be sensed no matter how hard he tried. It seemed they went back to Arthraku Nation, but how was that possible? How could his brothers have vanished in a single day?

    ''I-I must have gotten knocked out by the General of the Great Will form of Xavier, but.. Why? Why leave me alive? Why do I suddenly have this huge craving to learn about arrays?''

    Oclen studied the book that Harkel had given him while he felt Howard''s Ki fluctuations. He knew depe down inside that he should be worried about Howard, but part of him even wanted him to die! What the hell had happened to him in thest day? It''s like, something was growing inside of him, getting bigger every second, yet He didn''t seem to care! It felt like he was getting stronger!

    "Oclen, Howard might need me to leave in a few minutes," Harkelughed and pointed at the mountain to the east. "Haha, I-I didn''t think I''d ever have a good reason to leave Jarlon Valley, but if Howard dies, that monster will never be able to be killed."

    "Let''s see Do you mind if I teach you one simple array. One simple array just incase that old bastard tries to escape!"

    "Sure, I''d love to learn about arrays," Oclen smiled, and briskly nodded his head. His brown hair still had blood on it, but his eyes seemed extremely beady and attentive to every word. "TEll me! What Array is it? It''s called the foundation array right?"

    "Indeed, the Foudation array is the most important array in any array. It''s normally one of the basic 10,000 Array symbols. However, there are over one millionplex array symbols that can also be used. Obviously, I didn''t even use those, haha! I made a unique one."

    ''He-he''s really going to tell me?" Oclen gulped, and put on a serious expression. ''Why does he trust me so much?! I-I should tell him to stop. I-I don''t even trust myself right now!"

    "Hmmm, you-you suddenly got awfully quiet? Don''t worry, I''ll be back in less than an hour. I-I''ve been holding back on you and Howard for a while just incase that monster tried to escape, haha! Butanyways This is the symbol."

    Harkel dropped down on his knees and drew a symbol for Oclen while thetter immediately smiled. His eyes seemed to turn brighter than the most interested student, and he began to immediately study the patterns in front of him.

    It was an array symbol known as the six interconnected chains. It was one of 10 billion obscure symbols that could also be used in arrays!

    The reason there were so many symbols for arrays is because there were many different types of arrays. Defense arrays, Attack Arrays, and Illusion Arrays all had different elements. In total, there were over 1000 different types of arrays, and each had over 100 million unique symbols that mimicked some quality of Ki!

    However, the symbol that Harkel showed him was one of the simplest. Oclen couldn''t almost believe it. Howe he never studied arrays before at another part in his life! They were so interesting! So very captivating to look at and so full of power!

    ''Now, Oclen, remember, activate that if that mountain trembles even a little bit." Harkel smiled and then vanished, leaving behind a cloud of dust in his wave. The small verdant nearby bushes instantly lost all their leaves while Oclen got up andughed.

    ''Why? Why am Iughing?"

    "Because this is too easy!" Parlee''s voice entered into his awareness. ''HAHAHAHA! You''re brothers are the best! I-I offered to transport them to a hiddennd of Authoritarians in exchange for letting me attach to you! How does it feel Oclen? How does it feel to know your brothers are in a paradise right now, while I''m going to use you to destroy the Furnace!"

    "I-I''m losing it?" Oclen gently patted both his cheeks with his pale arms. "I-I must be going crazy, right? There-there is no way No ways my brother would agree to such a stupid trade! I-I probably gained their respect after fighting them! That''s why they left."

    "Raise right arm!" Parlee said, inside of Oclen''s body.

    Suddenly, he could no longer control his arm and watched it slowly move towards his face. He watched his own fingers grow ws and tear into his skin.

    "AH! What are you doing? Stop it! Parlee! Stop it! What do you want?"

    "Heh, I''m just using you to get what I want. You see There is an array that Harkel put in this area that can keep me out, but now that I''m in your body, it let me in! Hahaha! Finally, after a thousand years, I''m back! Back to save you Great Last King! Back to Save You from the Hell the Demon King put you in!"

    "Get off!" Oclen attempted to activate his Ki, but the next moment he noticed all his Ki Hearts wouldn''t respond to him. He instantly felt his hand digging deeper into his flesh while he tried to make sense of what happened.

    "Did? Did my brothers really trade me for a chance at going to a ce with Authoritarians? They-they cared about me so little? They-they literally let you take me over in exchange for a portal? Where-where did you take them?"

    "Heh, a ce you''ll never know about," Parlee stood up and walked towards the canyon that had the body of the Great Last King, his master, and the eventual ruler of the Furnace. "Now, shall we test out that array before Harkel, the bastard returns? I-I''d rather not have to fight him. And I promise, Oclen, you''ll be a good vessel for my master to use when he returns! Even your father will die! Hahaha! All your dreams wille true!"

    "I wanted to kill him myself!" Oclen tried one more time to summon all his Ki, but this time it felt like something exploded. The next moment, his awareness seemed to be painted in a ck light. Instantly, thest resistance he had to stop Parlee from taking him over disappeared.

    "Well, this is a good body. Now that Oclen''s taken care of, shall I free you master?" Oclen''s normally amber eyes began to turn extremely orange. A malevolent energy flowed through his eyes while he walked towards the mountain. "Hmph, and what a joke. Giving Oclen an array for the most powerful being in the Furnace. Harkel, your stupidity continues to amaze me!"

 Chapter 196: Howards Gamble

    Chapter 196: Howard''s Gamble

    Howard''s body seemed to contain enough strength to shatter dozens of mountains with one fist.

    However, the most terrifying thing about him right now had to be theck of fear in his eyes.

    When most people were in a situation of life or death, they would either react in one of two ways. One, they''d either feel extremely terrified, or courageous enough to fight back. However, Howard seemed to react a third way, he seemed topletely let go of any restraints that he''d been allowing to hold him back.

    Whether it was Dark Ki, Silver Ki, Dream Ki, or his Fire Ki, he was using all of them at the same time. When he trained with Demon King Earl, he learned the importance of swapping between different types of Ki to save strength. Yet, right now, he wasn''t doing that. He was literally trying to kill Kasten as fast as possible. Even if it meant all of his exploding, he wasn''t going to let Ren and Annibell died! Why did he train so hard otherwise!

    ''This isn''t good." Kasten ducked and dodged a right fist so fast from Howard that three Aresoul behind him got sent flying away. "He''s gotten too close! I can''t attack him at full strength without killing the Aresoul men around me!"

    Boom!

    In a second, the Aresoul Magicians behind Kasten trembled while they realized four more C ranked Aresoul Magicians had just been ughtered. Even Kreal, who was nearby, had some cuts on his arm. He looked over at his General,ying knocked over on the ground next to Ren''s body. Was he really scared? That kid was just Howard! He was barely in the A rank a few months ago.

    "I''ll kill him. It''s the least I can do for him being responsible for killing my son," Kreal walked over to Ren and instantly created a sword from a doorway behind him. He was in the S rank as an Aresoul and had 10 weapons doors. A weapons door was pretty much a special summoning door that the Aresoul used to store higher density Ki.

    There were many different types of Ki that the Aresoul used to create weapons. Whereas people like Howard just had to sense types of Ki, and instantly knew which type to create weapons with. Remember, for the Aresoul it was much harder for them to decipher the unique qualities of Ki, and as such, one way around this was making a special doorway for each type of Ki.

    At this moment, a sword appeared in Kreal''s hand while he walked step by step, closer and closer to Ren. Annibell instantly jumped in front of him and pleaded on her knees. However, Kreal didn''t care! With the Ki Handcuffs on her, the once mighty Guardian Annibell was now a fly he could swat away.

    "Move!" Kreal smacked Annibell in the side of the face before she burst in the other direction. He smiled and walked up to Ren, and without a second thought raised the de in the air.

    Howard, seeing this, once again felt his strength surge. If there was a 9th array for Fire King''s Last Stand, right now he would''ve activated it. His entire body, glowing with silver and dark Ki, started to seem to swell and get more muscr. His eyes,pletely silver now, made him look like an extremely strange being about to ughter everything in his path.

    "Stop it!" Kasten screamed at Kreal. "If you kill him, All of us might die! I''m having a hard enough time blocking his attacks now! And he''s either smart, or extremely lucky! He''s staying so close to me that I can''t activate one of my more powerful doors!"

    One of the things about the Aresoul is that they pretty much relied on ranged attacks in most battles. When the Archelon Zombies had been attacking them, only less than one percent got close enough to hurt them, and the Horned and Varlen were more than enough to deal with them.

    Yet Howard, Howard instantly bridged the gap towards Kasten, and then instantly increased his strength. This was what Kasten meant by he was either incredibly smart or incredibly lucky! Kasten had many skills he could use to keep the distance from Howard, however, they were hard to use when he was getting attacked.

    He activated Light sh to try and get some distance from Howard, however, the next moment, Howard was already on top of him.

    5 doors appeared behind Kasten and shot out dozens of sts only for Howard to dodge them with ten different forms made out of Dream Ki. In this enraged state, Howard seemed almost as honed as a thousand year fighter! Something didn''t make sense!

    "Is-is he using Emperor''s Ki to channel someone''s fighting style?" Kasten dodged and spun a kick into Howard''s ripcage before rushing as far away from his troops as he could. "Is-is he channeling Harkel? Is that where that bizarre style is from?"

    "YOU WILL PAY!" Howard''s fist burst forward with an intense me before ten more Aresoul Magicians got sent flying into the air." YOU WILL ALL PAY! Death is cheap, but your deeds were not!"

    "Hmph, you surprised me enough," Kasten instantly activated Light sh 5 times in a row. This time, he was able to get 1000 meters away from Howard, which bought him 5 seconds. He smiled, and then realized Howard wasn''t charging at him. Summoning over 120 doors behind him, Kasten could only look on in horror! How smart was this kid? Did he let him get away only to dash at Kreal!

    "Kreal, I told you to get away from Ren!" Kasten sent out thousands of sts at Howard that snacked into several hundred Dream Ki versions of Howard. At the same time, Kreal seemed to not be listening, he hoisted a de into the air and shed down at Ren''s neck. The madness in his eyes was palpable.

    "Payback! Payback for all you''ve done, Ren! Take this!"

    "You-you bastard!" Howard watched Kreal''s Ki sword pierce through Ren''s neck and get a few inches in before his arm shed forward. The next second, Kreal could only turn in horror while a massive force traveled into his gut.

    Three Aresoul Magicinas behind him, watched their ck capes shoot off their bodies while they tried their hardest to protect Kreal. However, all their Ki, seemed to instantly dissipate. One, a soldier int eh A rank, even went flying from Howard''s intense st.

    The next moment, Kreal looked down only to find his abdomen had been dented in. His head, falling onto Howard''s shoulder, instantly seemed to pale. Had he made a mistake?

    "Stop!" Kasten kicked Kreal in the side of the head before he got sent flying into the distance. "Ren, and Annibell will be safe till the end of the battle! Now leave the Aresoul alone."

    "You''ve already killed 50! Kill one more, and we can take this fight to the East Branch. You-you have yet to learn the rules of higher Ki engagement, but if you want, two can y this game!"

    "HEHE, you''re weakness is showing," Howard pointed at all the Aresoul Magicians in front of him, and suddenly a massive Fire Ki seemed to start to swell beneath them. "Shall I kill them all, or are you going to leave my teachers alone! Now, you have 5 seconds! 5 seconds to leave!"

    "I agree with him," Harkel suddenly appeared like a sh of light, before thousands of arms from his Ghost Domain started to sprout in every direction. "However, Howard, you have to stop using that form! Soon, you''ll lose all rationality! You need to stop."

    "Hoh, he does know you," Kasten shook his head, "Hmph, we''ve already won, Howard. You''re already lost to the madness of your strength. I''m leaving, but your teacher, Ren. Is 99 percent dead. What you did today was foolish, and in the future, you will learn a lesson from those stronger than you! Even if you suppressed me today, tomorrow, there will be consequences! After all, that form, that power, you can only use it what? Maximum three times your entire life."

    "Shut up! All of you shut up! They are living, or your dead! Now leave!" Howard''s Silver and Dark Ki mes shot up intot he air before his power once again soared. "Do I see you still here? Go now!"

    "Fine, we''re leaving," Kasten shook his head, "However, Harkel, just a warning, your student here just got the attention of everyone in the Furnace. He''ll be dead if he doesn''t learn to behave."

    "He apologizes," Harkel bowed his head to Kasten, "Now, like he said, please leave," Harkel instantly appeared over by Howard and instantly pped him in the face."Now calm down you little monster! You have no idea how many people you''re pssing off."

    "I-I feel tired," Howard smiled before he began to fall towards Harkel''s shoulder. "Hehe, now my teachers can be proud of me. I-I did it."

    "All you did was weaken yourself for the next two weeks, and you only have two weeks after that until your great grandfather needs you to save him," Harkel picked Howard up and turned looking at the Aresoul retreating. "However, I''m proud of you kid. That was definitely the right decision. Now, shall I heal this teacher of yours and return us back to Jarlon Valley. I have a bad feeling about how Oclen was acting. Luckily, I''m not dumb enough to fall for such a simple trap."

 Chapter 197: Scheming

    Chapter 197: Scheming

    Back in Jarlon Valley,

    Parlee sighed while standing in front of the mountain that held his master. There were thousands of chains covered with arrays wrapped around the entrance way. It would take an idiot not to figure out that the doorway could not be opened with simple means.

    Parlee had never made it to where his master was before, and as such, was extremely grateful that he even had this opportunity. Moving Oclen''s arms as his own, a small mirror seemed to appear on his left and right side. When he turned, he could see hundreds of versions of him looking back at him. He sighed, and then immedaletly snapped his fingers.

    All the hundreds of mirrors around him shattered, and all that remained was many ideas floating throuhg his head.

    This was one of Parlee''s most powerful abilities, and why the Great Last Lord had saved him from getting ughtered by Demon King Earl when he was just a young child. Parlee, more than almost all other Authoritarians, had a truly world changing ability. He couldmunicate with 300 other alternate forms of himself at a time. This meant, he could technically, see 300 different ways to proceed. As an ally right before a battle, can you imagine anything more useful?

    "The-the only thing I can do is talk to him? I-I can''t free him! Damn it! We''re all useless!" Parlee mmed his hand into the ground, and pulled at his brown hair. He couldn''t believe it! All this work! All this work for nothing? "I-I spent 200 years waiting for an Arthraku toe here! I-I can''t believe it! I even let those brothers of Oclen know where master left his strongest Authoritarians. If I don''t get him out now, they might even take one! This is a failure! A colossal failure!"

    "Who are you?" A powerful voice exited the cavern. All the rocks around Oclen began to shake whil ea smile appeared on his face. "What are you doing here? You''re distracting me from breaking out of this damn array! Now state your name! State it, or leave at once!"

    "Is that you master?" Oclen dropped down onto his knees, "Wow, so cool, your voice. You sound a little bit older, but not by much? Are you okay? It''s me Parlee! Is there anything I can do?"

    "Parlee? How did you get here? Whose body is that?" Two pairs of white eyes began to glow in the cavern. The two eyes seemed to take up almost the entire opening, yet nothing else could be seen in the darkness. "Is that an Arthraku! Please-please tell me that''s an Arthraku! Ha, how many years have I been waiting for such an opportunity! Tell me, tell me everything I''ve missed!"

    "The world is in ruin master," Oclen bowed on one knee, his young voice contaminated by Parlee''s, "It''s currently heading for a great war. One, that without you, will almost certaintly end with the wrong victor, haha! But that''s why I''m here! I''m here to free you!"

    "Well, that''s impossible, unless, of course, you can kill Harkel." the Great Last King''s voice trembled with anger. "Hmph, that bastard''s true strength is in the SSS Rank. Even though I could kill him with a finger, with the body you''re in, it''s impossible!"

    "I-I have one way," Oclenughed, "HAHAHA! Did you feel that boy''s energy, Howard? Did you feel his strength?"

    "I did, but what of it? He''s only in the S rank. Harkel, not holding back, could destroy him easier than I could destroy Harkel. Do you get what I mean? Ugh, I can barely talk after 1200 years in this hellhole! Just-just tell me? How can he possibly win?"

    "Because Howard has Emperor''s Ki," Oclen smiled, and rubbed his hands together. "And I believe, he might be able to copy one of your skills master, and use it when Harkel least expects it! All I have to do is take over Jenny, and then get Harkel to attack her! Once that happens, you''ll see! My n will bear its fruits!"

    "I trust you, Parlee, but it''s only four years of waiting." the Great Last King sighed and nodded his head. "If you identally make Howard stronger, it will be your greatest failure, but if you do seed, as promised, I will give you the right hand seat on the throne! That is, of course, before I let the others in, hahaha! The ones who really created the Furnace! Now, tell me When do you think Howard will be ready to free me?"

    "In two months. First, I''ll help him kill Armecolith, and then then you''ll get to see my n bear fruits hahaha! I can''t wait to meet them, though, master, are the others as strong as you spoke of?"

    "Well, there is no G rank in their world," the Great Last King nodded his head, "In fact, if they get here, I bet the world will instantly be a better ce! All I got to do is unseal wherever Demon King Earl hid that damn treasure to their world, and they''ll be dead! Have you heard about his tomb?"

    "No, but Howard I''m sure he''ll know the way" Parlee smiled as he sensed Harkel speeding back towards him. "Now, any rmendations?"

    "Harkel will be suspicious of you, so it''s best you nevere here again," the Great Last King''s voice faded. "However, thank you Parlee! Thank you for being loyal! The world after this one is destroyed will be magnificent! You''ll see it once and for all with your real eyes!"

    Parlee nodded his head, and smiled.

    At one point, him and his master had both seen over 100 Alternate Realities where they had destroyed the Furnace, and wiped out all humanity. Yet, of course, then the Demon King came along and destroyed it! It wouldn''t happen again! They would make it happen here! They would really destroy the Furnace, and get what they wanted.

    "Mmmm, now, time to go back to studying arrays," Oclen smiled and jumped off his back foot. "It was nice seeing you again master. Now, shall i give this guy his body back for a while? If he obeys me, maybe one day, I''ll even let him see the other side of this world, hahaha! I can''t wait!"

 Chapter 198: Choice

    Chapter 198: Choice

    Howard awoke back in Jarlon Valley a weekter inside a small green medical tent.

    His mind felt like he''d been torn into three pieces, yet at the same time, the pain wasn''t as bad as he thought it would be. After using Fire King''s Last Stand, he was certain that he wouldn''t be able to use his body normally again for at least two weeks. Yet when he woke up, he focused on his Ki Hearts, and noticed he seemed to be in somewhat decent shape.

    At first, he had thought a ton ofdays must have passed, buy Jenny was right there next to him holding his hand when he returned from his slumber.

    She had tears in her eyes, and looked extremely angry. Howard didn''t understand. Did he do something wrong?

    "You-you idiot! If-If you didn''t wake up in one more day, I-I was never going to forgive myself!" Jenny clutched Howards'' hand tightly and pointed out the window. "Yet, I-I''m so happy! You-you deserve all the bted birthday presents you deserve," Jenny bit her lip. "Now, before the other three girls get here, do you mind if I get my turn first?"

    "Not yet," Howard said seriously, "Before I get any ''present'', can you tell me if Ren and Annibell are fine?"

    "Ren He''s in the tent next door," Jenny wiped a tear from her eye. She seemed beyond happy that Howard was awake that she couldn''t stop from tearing. "However, I-I did some experiments on you when you were asleep. I have some good news and bad news. The good news is you can use Fire King''s Last Stand almost infinitely if you meet one requirement. However, that''s the bad news." Jenny bit her lip.

    "Because you have 60 Ki Hearts, your body can sustain the arrays from Fire King''s Last Stand just fine, however, if you use Fire King''s Last Stand more than once a year, past the 2nd level, your organs will explode and you''ll literally be doomed to die a slow miserable death over the course of 10 years. I-I''m sorry, but you think You think for the next year you can just fight normally? If I have to see you in this state again I might not be able to take it."

    "Jenny, I n on never using that ability again, haha! However, did you give me some type of new medicine? I feel even stronger than before I used Fire King''s Last Stand. I thought I''d be tired, but I''m not. I thought I''d have trouble even moving, but if I have a birthday present, I''m more than ready to receive it."

    "Mmmm, well, I think you''re really going to like your present," Jenny smiled and leaned in before kissing Howard gently on the lips. "Mmm, you''re going to like it a lot. You selfish boy! You''re lucky there are so few men down here, and I have no choice but to share you. If I didn''t, mmm, tonight, I''d have you all to myself."

    "I-I still don''t understand. Mmmm," Howard kissed Jenny back and looked into her scorching brown eyes. He could see the passion in her dted pupils. He felt like she wanted to swallow him whole, and he almost didn''t mind it. "Why? Why is Ren in a medical tent? Shouldn''t he be fully recovered."

    "He-he got an infusion from Harkel, so he needs 2 more days until he''s awake," Jenny said, pulling Howard by the hand to the outside of the tent. "However, the good news is that Harkel only lost a little bit of his strength! He said he can''t spar you anymore because you''ll destroy him, however, he also said it was worth it to save Ren! After all, what''s 100 years of recovery time to a Ghost Authoritarian."

    "100 years. How strong is he now?" Howard replied,

    ''He''s roughly even with Oclen in strength, but he says you''re stronger than him now. Unfortunately, that means you can only train by yourself Howard. You have 25 days until you can save your grandfather. By the way, I didn''t tell anyone else about your grandfather. I didn''t want them to worry." Jenny pulled Howard outside, Monica, Harley, and Prisci were currently surrounding Harkel on all sides. "Yet this is a pretty good situation to be in, don''t you think Howard? None of the teachers died! You even get to have the best bted birthday ever tonight? Nowe on. Stop staring at me, and eat me up already!"

    "Mmmm, you don''t have to ask twice!" Howard smiled and picked Jenny up into the air before he dug his lips into hers. Her beautiful brown hair spiraled into his while their passion ignited in in site.

    Monica, Harley, and Prisci looked towards Howard and immediately burst away from Harkel in a sprint. He could only look at the young girls running towards Howard and smile.

    ''Ugh, Howard, things have gotten soplicated in thest 6 days,'' Harkel looked over at Oclen sitting in a circle while he tried to harness the first aspect of how to create a domain.

    Each domain had multiple parts, and understanding even one part of an array could lead to huge improvements in maniption of external Ki. It was one of the reasons why the SS rank took so long to ovee and for people to ascend to the SSS rank. And also the part of the SS rank most people would try toprehendst.

    However, Oclen, for some reason, ever since he got back a week ago, had started learning about domains, arrays, and frankly stuff only seasoned warriors would be curious about. Yet, unlike he thought, Oclen didn''t try to free the Great Last King. He could only assume that his brothers really did spare him. It sucked, but Oclen was too great of a potential for Howard for his suspicions to be made known to all the others around him.

    He sighed, and looked at Annibell bringing over some food towards Ren''s tent. This was the busiest Jarlon Valley, at least in his area, had been in a long time.

    "Howard, we have so much to talk about, but you have four girlfriends. Once you satisfy their demands for your birthday, it''s time to put the weight of the world on your shoulders." Harkel looked over at Oclen one more time and shook his head. "God, I really hope that Oclen is just acting strange because of a near death experience, and not something worse. If someone infected his Ki Hearts, and took over his body, I can only imagine how strong the person who did it is. They''d have to be in at least the SS rank, if not higher. And now The strongest person in the area is Howard. God, I really hope that my decision to save Ren was right. Otherwise, we''re all doomed."

 Chapter 199: Emperors Domain, Part 1

    Chapter 199: Emperor''s Domain, Part 1

    The next day, the sun came in and revealed four girls lying on Howard''s chest after a night of indulging in all of Howard''s fantasies.

    Though it wasn''t exactly everything he wanted, kissing four different girls for a night was really a dreame true. Normally, they''d each take turns sleeping with him every night, but on this special asion, he had all of them together.

    He smiled, and looked at Monica snoring with the other girls. He''d finally tired them out. And he finally got to look at the present Monica had given him once more.

    She had asked Una when she was at the Dark Bloonds to get in contact with Barabin''s grandson to see if he could dig up any information on Howard''s rtives, and he couldn''t believe it. His grandmother, whom he thought would be impossible to find without Waxel, was actually living next door to his old house. Indell, had almost no trouble finding her. If she was who she thought he was, hsi grandmother had yed catch with him as a child. How? How did Indell find this information, he didn''t understand!

    "I-I''m really not alone anymore," Howard said with tears flowing down his eyes. He was sixteen, but had a lot of raw emotions from thest few weeks. First, he found out that his great grandfather was Waxel, and now he had his three out of four of his previous girlfriends by his side. "I-I don''t understand! Why? Why didn''t she tell me? Why didn''t she tell me she was my great grandmother! Maybe-maybe my parents would still be alive! I don''t understand!"

    "Howard, we have to talk," Harkel walked in the room, his ck cape fluttering in the wind. In the morning light, he literally looked like the darkness of the night returning besides for his amber eyes. "I-I have something I need you to do in the next two weeks. It''s, I believe, the only way I can guarantee no one you love dies."

    "What is it?" Howard got up and walked with Harkel. "And you didn''t hear anythingst night?"

    "I heard everything you little brat! Nowe with me! It took me over ten hours to get Oclen to go get another book on arrays, now hurry!"

    ###

    Harkel guided Howard into a small tunnel before he sighed and patted him on the shoulder.

    His strength, which had once been at the midlevels of the SSS rank, was now barely in the S rank at best. For three months, because he gave Ren some of his ghost essence to heal his Ki Hearts, he''d pretty much be no help to Howard.

    It was one of the hardest decisions in his life to help out Ren, but he had already put a lot of his eggs in Howard''s basket. As fast as possible, he wanted Howard to do what was almost impossible for everyone in the Furnace. He patted Howard on the shoulder, and then looked deep into his eyes.

    "Howard, I have some bad news for you. I-I have a feeling something very bad soon is going to happen to Horned Nation. In fact, the entire bottom level of the Furnace."

    "The Furance technically has three levels, the Lowest level where we are, the Jarkalon Abyss, and then the area above that called the Marken Hills. Anyways, that''s not important, but what is important is that you are probably going to y a centralponent. You see, Demon King Earl trusted me with something that I was supposed to keep a secret until someone like you came along. That secret, that huge secret, is the location of his burial grounds!"

    "He has a very important treasure inside of where he was interred, and with it, someone like the Night Lords, or the Arthraku can do almost anything they want with the Ki in the Furnace! However, watching you thest few weeks, I can tell you won''t ever use it, like he vowed to do! I-I can''t tell you more for safety reasons, but, Howard, in less than two years, I can already sense all sides approaching. And before that time happens, in fact, before you fight Armecolith, I need you to try and make a domain!"

    "And not just any domain, but an emperor''s domain, using your emperor''s ki! Howard, I know this is a lot of pressure for you, but can you promise mie? You''ll stop focusing on training your Ki Barriers to breach the SS rank, and skip right to the domain. I know-I know this doesn''t make sense, but trust me! It''s the only way you''ll be able to protect this ce and his tomb if I''m gone!"

    Howard felt like a ton of information just got passed to him, and he was having some trouble figuring out what to say. For one, he couldn''t imagine anyone killing Harkel if he was as strong as he thought, and two, how could he possibly know that a huge disaster was going to happen in two years?

    He already told him that the monster in the cave in Jarlon Valley would wake up in two years, but now that on top of this! However, obviously, if it was in his power, of course he would do anything to protect the Furance and the Horned, so there was no way he''d say no!

    "I''ll do whatever you rmend Harkel." Howard replied with a smile, However, can you be more specific about what''s in the Demon King tomb? I-I don''t get it?"

    "The only thing I can tell you is that there is a certain treasure in the Furnace that allows a person to draw in a nearly infinite amount of Ki for a small amount of time. This includes Dream Ki," Harkel took a deep breath,"And other types of Ki you never heard of, and that we don''t even know the properties of yet! It''s been theorized by many throughout the years, that there may even be a type of Ki to create life and one type to create destruction! With this device, though I can''t tell you everything, you can literally turn this world into anything you want! You can not only make your dreamse true, but create them!"

    "Sounds amazing, haha!" Howard nodded his head, "However, how are you so sure I won''t use it?"

    "I knew when I saw you with four girlfriends." Harkel smiled, "You had the same damn self-satisfied smile Demon King Earl always had! Only someone who has everything he wants can get the device, yet those who want it obviously wouldn''t be searching for it if they had desires! That''s why I must choose you, Howard! Because, you, you have everything you need and want right now!"

    "I-I saved Ren for that very reason! So you wouldn''t lose someone you loved! It''s also for that reason, you must defeat Armcecolith before I tell you where his tomb is! Before I let you get started on your journey there! Howard, it is so infinity far away from here that it could take you months to reach there, but are you willing to do it?"

    "I-I''m ready to learn about domains," Howard said with a smile, "But, aren''t there so many parts? How can I possibly master it."

    "I don''t want you to master it," Harkel said with a smile, "I want you to master what other people have mastered. That''s the only strategy I could think of to get you strong as fast as possible. Howard, I want you to copy my Ghost Domainpletely! However, I must warn you, the training I thought of for you will be terrifying. Are you with me?"

    "Of course, but why are you telling me this in private?" Howard looked upwards and noticed Oclen was slowly walking back in his direction with a couple of books. "Isn''t Oclen an ally."

    ''I-I beleive Oclen might have bene taken over by something, ,but I''m only 5 percent confident," Harkel sighed and patted Howard on the shoulder. "However, don''t worry, in 2 weeks, I''m one hundred precent sure you''ll be able to kill him if he dares attack you!"

 Chapter 200: Emperors Domain, Part 2

    Chapter 200: Emperor''s Domain, Part 2

    Howard got taken to a secret location by Harkel everyday for 5 hours. He told Oclen and the girls that he was that he wanted to spar Harvard in private, but it was really so he could go all out when teaching him the domain.

    Harkel''s Ghost Domain was one of the few things spared when he gave up his ghost essence, and as such, in one way, he was still as strong as someone in the SS rank. Yet, against someone like Howard at the given moment, his domain could only aplish so much. Once they got to his body, a single hit might be enough to kill him!

    The gap between the SS rank and the S rank was huge, and the thing he''d lost the most when he healed Ren was his ability to defend himself from powerful attacks. Ghost essence was the equivalent of a ghosts Ki hearts, and was where he stored all his Ki Cells. Basically, to heal Ren, he gave him 70 percent of his Ghost Essence in order to grow back all his hearts. However, because of that, he was literally only at 30 percent strength!

    Howard, or someone like him, if they wanted to, could one shot him if he got within range of him, but this also made Harkel happy. He at least had his domain! He at least had the building blocks to teach Howard how to create a domain!

    Normally, when teaching a domain, someone would have to first master making 100 Ki Projections, than learn how to store them in a chamber before expanding that chamber out into the environment with your Ki. Yet with Howard, he was trying to do the opposite. He was trying to teach him by letting him deconstruct his own domain!

    Of course, this was an almost impossible task for anyone but Howard! Yet, because of his Emperor''s Ki, he seemed to be getting some of the hardest elements down first!

    "Very good Howard, haha, but it''s not enough! As my Ghost Domain hits you over and over again, trying to destroy your flesh, notice how it affects the entire environment! Notice, notice how I control it! Notice every single damn detail you can!"

    "It-it''s too hard!" Harvard crossed his arms while dozens of Ghost Domain Swords shed into his body. "There-there is just too many things going on! I-I feel thousands of different things at once every time one of your swords hits me! Even with my Emperor''s Ki, it''s nearly impossible to parce what''s what!"

    "Then don''t!" Harkel said, "I saw you copying my fighting style against Kasten, and got this idea! It''s best to make sure you can''t understand what your''e doing haha! Howard, trust the feeling of my Ki, and try and use it! Come on! Try and attack me back with my domain in its entirety! You can do it!"

    "I-I''ve been trying for thest three hours, if I can do it, then why do I feel like I can''t!" Howard''s body got cut dozens of times over and over again while he rapidly healed. He-he didn''t understand who Harkel wanted him to be! How could anyone learn like this?

    When he normally used Emperor''s Ki, he used it to copy simple things or to draw someone''s Ki out of the air. For instance, when he first fought Necrolith, over two years ago, he only drew in his energy and used it to attack him! It was simply a brute force technique, yet Harkel wanted him to try andplicate one of the mostplicated things a Horned could learn!

    A Domain was pretty much the building block to domain ki. It was the most important piece to reaching the SSS rank, and something he obviously eventually had to learn. Yet, this didn''t make any sense. How could he just suddenly learn it.

    "Just try Howard." A voice appeared inside of him, "I believe in you! You can do it!?"

    "Who are you?" Howard shook his head, waving it back and forth with angst. He recongized the voice, its sweet tone. It sonuded like his mother! He didnt'' understand why she''d be showing up in his head. "Why? Why do you sound like mom! Stop it! Get out!"

    Boom!

    Howard instantly increased his Ki to such a point that Harkel got sent flying back into the rock wall of the cavern they were in.

    A few rocks fell on his head before he sighed and blew out air. His body really was too weak right now! Howard didn''t evene close to him, and he already made him sore! What a pain!

    ''He''s definitely as strong sa someone in the SS rank now.'' Harkel sighed and pushed himself off the wall. "Well, maybe it''s time we rest."

    Howard dropped on his knees, to Harkel''s surprise, before he walked over to him and patted him on the back.

    "Howard, let''s take a break. Come on."

    "I-I can do it. She''s saying I can do it." Howard wiped a tear from his eye. "Mom, you-you''ve been inside of me this whole time? You-you''re still there? Mom, is that really you?"

    "Oh brother, he''s going razy," Harkel thought of knocking Howard out, but suddenly stepped back. "Ugh, maybe he needs to go crazy, right now. Howard, want me to continue."

    "I-I''m going to do it for her. Do you believe in me?" Howard looked up at Harkel with a smile. "Now attack me with everything you got! I-I''m going to show mom what I''m made of!"

    "Kid, if I attack you with the maximum strength of my domain, you won''t be able to focus even a little bit. I already made it hard. Are you asking me to make it harder?"

    "I-I''m sure I can do it, and I''m not crazy. I-I think I just found my mother''sst wishes," Howard said with a smile. "She-she wantedto tell me that she loves me, and she believes in me. She wanted to protect me when she was about to die. She didn''t care that I had horns. She wanted me to live!"

    "I grew my horns longer right now, and realized it. How beautiful she was, and how well she raised me. Harkel, for her, can you please attack me with all your strength? I-I only get to be with her for a moment! I want to impress her! I want to master this domain, so she can see onest thing in her life! Before she fades away! Before her Ki fades away!"

    "I promise, I won''t hold back," Harkel walked a few steps back and held out his hands, "Now be prepared, Howard! This is going to feel so painful, you won''t believe you''re alive!"

 Chapter 201: Emperors Domain, Part 3

    Chapter 201: Emperor''s Domain, Part 3

    Howard felt like his entire body got crushed by Harkel in an instant.

    Harkel had never used the full power of his domain on Howard, mostly because it had been unwise for him to do it while they were battling. A domain took arge amount of Ki expenditure, and thus, by using the full power of his domain if Howard broke through he''d have no Ki for defense.

    Yet, obviously, with Howard asking for him to use his full domain to attack him, he was happy to oblige. He began to feel Howard beginning to grasp various parts of the domain at once! Whatever ''insight'' he''d just had, it was fantastic! He would be d to sharpen him even to the point of death! Heughed. Even if Howard died from his domain, he''d still revive, but this might be a once and a life time opportunity for him!

    Howard seemed to have reached a state that Demon King Earl like to call purity. When you were in s state of purity, you''d be able to grasp concepts hundreds of times easier! Whatever this soul was that got into Howard''s awareness, seemed to have also blessed him with a gift! He looked like everything that had been holding him back got unchained!

    "Howard, focus! Focus on that feeling!" Harkel held out his arm before hundreds of Ghost Arms mmed into Howards body. Hundreds of chains surrounded his torso as well while he tried his hardest to mimic all the feelings in the air! It was possible! He really was making progress!

    Howard smiled, and looked up at Harkel before he nodded his head. Though the burden on his body was intense, he was beginning to feel like the domain belonged to him. Even with the ghost chains constricting around his body, something about it made sense.

    "Mom, did did you know that I always copied you when I was growing up. Hehe, because father wasn''t around, I-I did everything you did without worrying about it. One time, I even stared in the mirror trying to smile the same way you did, haha!"

    "I figured if I had a beautiful smile as you, there''d be nothing I couldn''t do. But now I realize, it''s not your smile that made you so fantastic. It was the feelings you gave me. This domain, Harkel''s domain, it reminds me of you, but it''s not beautiful yet. Mother, shall I make this domain beautiful for you?"

    ''He''s going to pass out,'' Harkel shook his head, ''I-I thought he entered the purity state, but maybe I''m wrong.''

    ''If he was in the purity state, he shouldn''t be showing any signs of joy, but he seems so happy. Even as he''s gettingpletely decimated from all sides by my domain, he seems happy! Hahaha! But whatever! He still asked for me to challenge him! Well prepare for this Howard. I''ve never used this part of my domain before, nor showed it to anyone! However, since you asked for it! Here you go! 10 Royal Ghost Crowns, bind!"

    Harkel''s domain was made specifically to control enemies, and to keep enemies at bay. It was made entirety to deal with the Great Last King.

    The Great Last King had an extremely powerful offensive array, so Harkel did his best to make one that could defend against almost any attack or seal almost any opponent. The crowns, he was showing Howard right now, were the one trick he had up his sleeve!

    If he wanted to, right now, he could use all his strength to seal Howard inside of the 10 crowns! Obviously, he wouldn''t do that, but even without activating the ultimate ability of his domain, sealed chaos, it was still a terrifying amount of pressure for someone like Howard to stand!

    Howard instantly felt like his body, and all the bones inside of it, were cracking while the 10 crowns constricted him more and more, however, he was actually getting happier! For some reason, the crowns seemed to be exactly what he needed! He needed to know the final piece of Harkel''s domain!

    ''I see it! I see everything mom! I see that you must have searched for me, even though it was just a trace of your remaining energy, your soul, in order to let me know you loved me! Well, mom, for you, I''m going to create something very beautiful right now, okay? And then maybe, maybe some day, I''ll revive you! I''ll get to see that beautiful smile again!"

    "Now, right now! Activate! Ultimate Emperor''s Domain, activate!"

    Boom!

    The entire cavern around Harkel instantly seemed to shatter, causing hundreds of rocks to fall down. Harkel, himself, moved back a step before a single crown appeared around Howard''s body.

    It was just a small crown, and only one at that, but it instantly caused the chains, and ghost arms, and crowns around Howard to be slightly pushed back. With a smile on his face, Howard fell down onto the floor a secondter. He felt like, inside of that crown, was the spirit of his mother. He couldn''t help but smile. Finally, he copsed on the floor.

    "Hoho, what a maniac," Harkel said before he pped. "Rather than learning the easiest part first, or trying to copy my ghost arms, he chose to copy the hardest part of my entire domain! My ghost crowns required every single piece of my knowledge of domains to make even one of them! Howard, you''re fantastic, hahahaha! Unfortunately, you''re training is along way from done! Now rest well! Because tomorrow, you''re training will only be harder!"

    ###

    A week passed quickly, and Howard had made very little progress.

    Yet even a little bit of progress in a short time with a domain was more than exceptional.

    Whereas Oclen had learned a lot about the fundamentals of domains, and had gotten up to being able to make 50 Ki Projections, just enough to form the essential building blocks of a domain, Howard had learned everything that a person needed to master one.

    Unfortunately, for thest week, Howard had seemed to lose that purity state. He was getting the fundamentals of making the ghost arms, the ghost chains, and even the swords, but he wascking when it came to piecing them together. He really needed a miracle in order toplete the entire domain in three weeks! In three weeks time, he''d have to fight Armecolith, and maybe even Oclen at the same time!

    This was not good!

    If only he was a better teacher! If only he said something better during Howard''s purity state!

    ''Give yourself a break, Harkel. He''s learning how to use a domain roughly 100 times faster than everyone you''ve ever met. Even the Demon King Earl took two years to make his domain. However, Howard, Howard is trying topletely learn how to use one in four weeks total! You can''t me him for having trouble! It''s like teaching advanced algebra to a baby!"

    "Harkel," Howard said with a smile, "I want to try something nuts today. I want you to kill me if I don''t make a domain in the next five hours."

    "Hmph, are you nuts? You mean so you can reincarnate, right?" Harkel shook his head. "That would waste our time! It will take you 2 - 8 hours to revive depending on how I kill you! Hmph, no way!"

    "When-when they used to kill me back in the prison, when I woke up the next morning, I''d always have these grand ideas. I-I would learn these new small ways to learn my Fire Ki. I-I know it''s crazy, but I think the only reason I''ve done so well in the Furnace is because of all those deaths! I-I can''t be scared of dying! Not when I can wake up the next morning! Not when everyone is counting on me!"

    "Howard, what you''re exining is probably because of your Ki Cells reviving your body, but trust me, it''s much better to have a lot of time to think. Come on, stop asking for the impossible! What if someone attacks when you''re dead!"

    "Just do it! You''re supposed to be a Ghost Authoritarian! Stop being so damn nice!" Howard screamed so loud that the rocks around him shook. Monica, who had been training with Prisci, instantly turned to look at Howard in the cavern.

    Even Oclen, whos eyes couldn''t stop studying the arrays that Harkel had given him also looked up. Howards agitation could literally be heard from a kilometer away, yet Harkel didn''t seem to care! He-he walked over to Howard and grabbed his shoulder. The next second, he squeezed it so hard that blood shot into the air.

    "Howard, how about this? If you don''t master a domain in ten hours, I''ll cut your head off. Enough about this small talk. I''ll kill you for good if you don''t do it! Do you dare ept the challenge."

    "No!" Monica said, running up to Harkel. Her green hair floated behind her while she rapidly shook her head. "Howard, don''t be stupid! You-you idiot! Don''t you dare risk your life! Worst case scenario, we can all go and save your grandfather together!"

    "I''m doing it," Howard dropped down his head before a slight smile appeared on his face. "Harkel, don''t hold back if I fail. I mean it! Go for the kill!"

    "Hoh, very well," Harkel let go of Howard'' shoulder. "Very well, for your final training, the consequence will be true death! Now then, let''s start!"

 Chapter 202: Emperors Domain, Part 4

    Chapter 202: Emperor''s Domain, Part 4

    Howard lightly smiled after the training with Harkel began.

    For the first time, he felt some real pressure to get stronger. When he''d felt his mother''s Ki enter into his awareness, thest fibers of her being, it had made his mindpletely clear and serene. Yet, right now, it was different, but also had the same affect. His mind hadpletely resolved itself to learn the domain.

    "Here I go!" Harkel held out his hand before every single part of Harkel''s domain attacked Howard. "I mean it Howard! You have until today ends to activate aplete domain, or you''re dead! Now, hold onto that pretty head of yours! Today, I also will hold nothing back."

    "Idiot,'' Monica watched Howard began training and shook her head, ''There is no way Harkel will actually kill him, right? There''s no way he''d kill Howard. If he tries, we''ll see who''s the one who loses their head!"

    "And that, right there, is what we''re missing," Harley wiped the sweat off her head while she patted Monica on the shoulder. "You know, I hated you when we first met, but I got to say. I''m starting to love looking at you from behind. It usually means that I get to kiss Howard next."

    "Hmph, I''m seventeen now," Monica said, shaking her head. "I''m not that little girl you can just say things to and expect me to take it. I-I don''t believe you one bit!"

    Monica was so furious that Howard was training his hardest while she and Harley were just having a casual conversation. On the other hand, Prisci was still training on the obstacle course that Harkel had built.

    Prisci had a huge insight thest few days, and was nning on trying to create her Ki Hearts in the next couple weeks. Though she wouldn''t be nearly strong enough to help Howard, she still tried her hardest no matter what was happening. Monica couldn''t take it! Why? Why couldn''t she be like her! No matter how hard she tried to beat Prisci in a fight, she always got stronger than her!

    "Monica," Harley said with a smile, "You''re still younger than both me and Prisci by two years, and are twice as strong as both of us were when we were seventeen. Yet, for some reason, you think that you''re failing, haha! What about giving us older girls some time to shine? What do you say? What''s so wrong with seeing me from behind? What''s so wrong with people being stronger than you?"

    "If-If I''m weaker than someone, I''m not valuable. My-my father made that perfectly clear!" Monica gently pushed Harley to the side. "However, how about this? Why don''t we make a bet. If in a month, I don''t grow my Ki Hearts, you-you can have Howard first every night! How does that sound?"

    "Hmmm, not quiteparable to Howard risking his life, but I''ll take it. You realize, if you fail, I''ll be not letting go of his lips until he falls asleep. You might get really used to seeing this backside. You might even kiss it because you''re so sad."

    "Hmph, if Howard can risk his life, the least I can do is risk having him first," Monica shook her head, and then lightly smiled. "However, you''re right. I really am two years younger than you and Prisci. I think-I think for the next month, I''ll take it at my own pace."

    ''You trying to imply you''re faster than us?" Harleyughed, "Come on, let''s leave Howard alone and get back to training sprout. Hehe, and by the way, I''m also close to growing my Ki Hearts. You want to make another wager?"

    "What?" Monica said while she whipped back her green hair and tightly closed her eyes. You could clearly see the anger on her face. "What do you want to wager?"

    "The person who grows more Ki Hearts first, gets to marry Howard first?" Harley smiled, "You daring enough to bet that?"

    "You''re on, but even if I lose, we''re still going on the honey moon all together!" Monica said before she rushed back to begin training. "Now, damn it! I''m going to work harder! Im going to show you all what I can do when I try my hardest!"

    ###

    Howard opened his eyes once or twice to look at the time, but for the most part he remained focused on the feelings of the domain.

    It felt like he was beginning to decipher it slowly, but at the same time it was soplicated. He sighed, and shook his head. He had to let go of the thing he valued most recently. The first crown he had created.

    ''I-I-I realized a few days ago, mom, that I tried to put your soul into the crown, but I wasn''t able to. What I felt wasn''t even your soul, but just a part of your ki full of your memories when you died.''

    ''However, because I made the crown first, it made it hard to create any other part of the domain. Yet, please forgive me mom! I have to be strong! I have to leave you behind in order to unlock my full strength!''

    "Hoho, there you go Howard! Let go of all those doubts!" Harkel said while they got down to thest hour. He was still attacking him with all his might, but he was beginning to grow worried. "Come on Howard, I don''t want to have to kill you! Focus! Focus on that feeling! Channel it, and use it to destroy my domain! I believe in you, hahaha! Like the son I never was able to have! Now damn it! Do it! Let go already!"

    Boom!

    Howard instantly felt what seemed to be the entire world crushing down on his shoulders because of Harkel increasing the strength of his domain''s attacks! Yet it was exactly what he needed! Exactly what he needed to say goodbye to her!

    "Mom, I''ll love you forever, but I need to protect them now. You''re already gone," Howard summoned a crown around him, the first time he''d activated evne a sliver of a domain for thest few days, before it began to dissipate in the wind. "Thank you for caring about me. Thank you for letting me copy you, haha! I''ll miss you forever, but now! Now it''s time to focus on the future not the past! Now it''s time to stop holding back and break these damn shackles around me!

    "Emperor''s Domain, Activate!"

    Boom!

    Arge surge of energy shot around Howard and instnantly surprised Harkel. When activated a domain, most times, it would require extremely delicate control, but Howard seemed to be trying to force his to appear by using all his Ki at once.

    Yet instantly, rather than Howard''s domain failing, a massive amount of Ki began to transform into different forms around him. Dozens of crowns, chains and swords began to float around his body with silver mes coating them! The feeling he was getting from it was terrifying! This was it! This was definitely a domain that surpassed his own! This is exactly what he wanted for Howard.

    However, it still wasn''tplete! Howard had still yet to make it his own!

    "Just one more step and you got it or you die Howard. Now do it! Cause your domain to expand into the space and attack me, or you''ll be dead! You have 50 minutes! 50 minutes before either your head rolls or I nod my head with pride!"

    "I-I''m not in a rush," Howard said with a smile before he held up his hand, and caused three crowns to spun in the center of his hand. "All I need is 5 minutes toplete the domain. I bet my head on that!"

 Chapter 203: Emperors Domain, Activate!

    Chapter 203: Emperor''s Domain, Activate!

    Oclen''s body lightly trembled while he looked at where Howard was training.

    Part of him couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t understand what ''it'' was that he couldn''t understand. How could he be getting so upset about something that he didn''t understand? If anything, he should be happy for Howard, but he was grinding his teeth. What the hell was going on?

    ''I-I''m almost up to the foundation level of understanding domains, and I should be able topletely master one in the next 5 months, but why? Why do I feel like Howard is getting light years ahead of me. How would I understand that?"

    Oclen shook his head and got up and began walking forward. As it had been usual for himtely, his body seemed to have partly a mind of his own, yet he didn''t mind it. He was so happy for all the gains he''d been getting. In Arthraku Nation, it often took someone his age 12 years to learn a domain! It was amazing that he could do it in 5 months! He-he shouldn''t be feeling so upset.

    ''Should I kill him?'' Oclen looked at Howard and shook his head. ''If I kill him, we''ll have to wait four more years, but do we want to do that?''

    ''What? What am I even thinking?" Oclenughed, ''I-I think you need to stop working so hard, Oclen. Maybe sparing with Prisci would be fun again. Ugh, but why? Why do I want to kill him so bad? Why do I want him to die!"

    "Yes! Yes that''s it Howard!" Harkel screamed before a gigantic wave of energy sent Oclen flying back. He looked forward, and saw Howard floating in the air before he nearly bit down so hard he broke his teeth.

    Deep inside of Oclen, Parlee was going insane!

    Howard''s domain was definitely a peak domain, if not better than that!

    Domains came in many shapes and sizes, but they usually got judged by the amount of Ki Projections. Waxel, for instance, had created the weakest type of domain he could which was called a beginner''s domain. From there, there was middling domains, forceful domains, peak domains, and limitless domains!

    Howards domain seemed to have already reached the peak level, and he definitely had an understanding of more than one type of Ki, which meant he could create multiple domains! Parlee wanted to rip Howard to shreds, but he couldn''t move! Harkel had activated his domain to seal anyone from outside entering! This-this was annoying! He didn''t take over Oclens'' body, and get this close to unsealing his master, only for someone like Howard toe along and mess with it!

    If Howard got to the point of having a limitless domain, he might even be able to reseal the Great Last King because domains in many ways had huge oveps with arrays! Basically, if Harvard could learn a limitless domain he could probably learn a S rank array, which could once again keep his master at bay!"

    Then-then it could take another 1000 years for him to escape from that prison in the mountain! He had to find a way to kill Howard, but he also didn''t want to risk all the progess he''d made! Then-then his cover as Oclen would be blown! There had to be something he could do! Something he could do to stop him.

    "I know just what to do!" Oclen got up and nodded his head. He was not aware that Parlee was controlling him. "I''ll go and get Prisci. Maybe-maybe if I capture her, Howard will get distracted."

    Oclen''s body began to transform his arms into the Eighteen eyed Juggernaut''s ws while Howard''s Ki began to cause the entire mountain to shake. It was so powerful, that Oclen himself had trouble walking in a straight line. Looking down at the ground shake, he began to notice that a streak of blood was running down his mouth.

    Why was he biting himself so hard?

    "Hmmm, I guess I guess sparing with them isn''t enough? To distract Howard, I need to kill one of them?" Oclen mumbled under his breath. "But who? Which one should die? Monica is really nice, and I know Jenny. I also know Prisci! Hmm, she''s the strongest one, right! Yes, she''s the one that could be an obstacle in my future!"

    Oclen walked a step forward towards the girls and then shook his head. This-this was the worst situation possible! He-he might just have to let Howard achieve that domain because if the girls became a little bit suspicious he''d be forced to leave this mountain! He bit down harder and started grabbing his face! This-this was so annoying! Why couldn''t one of them just approach him!

    "What''s wrong?" Jenny said with a smile, patting him Oclen on the shoulder. Because of Howard''s chaotic energy, he hadn''t even noticed her. He turned and and looked into her beautiful brown hair and then down into her gorgeous brown eyes. She was wearing a cute blue jumper today, and seemed extremely worried about him"What''s wrong Oclen? You-you''re sort of like a brother to me now. If anything is bother, you can talk to me. I was going to be a nurse, remember?"

    "Jenny, oh, hehe, you''re getting more sneaky by the day. I didn''t see you there," Oclen''s hand immediately got closed tightly into a ball. He tried to resist the urges surging through his body, but he couldn''t! The next moment, his handshed out before it ended up around Jenny''s neck. He hoisted her in the air and looked towards Howard. What the hell was happening? Nothing made sense?! Finally, a voice seemed to explode from inside of him. He instantly felt like the control of his own body disappeared.

    "Hehehehe! I guess I should''ve told you!" Oclen spoke without wanting to from the side of his mouth, and suddenly a series of memories returned to him. He-he had someone else in his body! How? How could he be so stupid! He tried his hardest to let go of Jenny, but it wasn''t happening! No matter what he did, he only squeezed her harder. "Oclen, haha, good boy! You know how to listen! My name is Parlee, by the way... You remember me right?" Taking a pause, Oclen instantly opened his mouth wider before he screamed with all his might. "Now about this girl. Howard, do you want her to die? Stop your training right now or she''s dead!"

    "He''s almost finished with the array and there is nothing you can do to stop it," Harkel turned his head and looked at Oclen. It really had happened. Someone had really taken over Oclen''s body! all his fears about the worst that could''ve happened to Oclen had just been proven, but he still almost couldn''t believe it!

    "Now, whomever you are, put down the girl. I won''t let you near him right now, and by the way. this domain is sound proof. Now, Oclen, if you''re in there! Try and find a single Ki Heart you can control and use that to let go of Jenny! Do it!"

    ''Annoying old man!'' Parlee thought while he felt Oclen''s head somewhat move on its own and look into Jenny''s eyes. She was crying so much, and looked so betrayed. It almost made himugh.

    "Please-please Oclen," Jenny begged with tears flowing down her eyes. A palpable sadnessing out of every fiber of her being while she stared forward into Oclen''s malevolent features. "Please-please you-you can control whatever that is! You''re better than this!"

    "Hmph, you deserve to die," Oclen began to squeeze Jenny''s neck while her face instantly paled. "Now, damn it, Harkel! You have 10 seconds to warn Howard or I''m crushing this girl''s skull! And your loss! Oclen is already gone! I just severed off hisst connection to his Ki Hearts, hahaha! This body, is now, forever mine!"

    ###

    At the same time Oclen was walking towards the cavern, and putting aside his book on arrays, Howard was having a series of insights over and over again.

    The environment was something that was truly impossible to control, yet it was full of Ki. If he put his ki into the environment, what did this mean?

    When he used Ki Projections, he often times felt like he was in more than one ce at once, but that wasn''t true. What he was really doing was using the frequencies of the environment at different locations to activate a skill. Yet with domains, it seemed it really was possible to expand outwards into the environment. However, it was terrifying. If he did that, didn''t it mean he''d have to let go of his body?

    What Howard was experiencing was known as domain resistance, and it was something verymon in those trying to make a domain. Domain resistance was frankly a fear to let yourselfpletely merge your ki with the environment and by doing so gain a minor grasp of it.

    Thinking of it in another way, Howard had been using his arms and legs and feet his entire life, but this path he was talking about required turning away from that and using everything around him like appendages! That meant, realistically, that he could really have 1000 Ghost Arms moving on hismand! This was much different than simply transforming Ki into something else, this was literally, letting it be part of him and vise versa!

    "Well, I really did say 5 minutes," Howard sighed and shook his head. "The worst that can happen is I fail and die. Hehe, it hasn''t been a bad life."

    Howard smiled and held up his hands before suddenly all the parts of his domain began to feel like part of his body. The crowns that had been floating around him began to enter into his mind, the swords, the chains, and even the arms.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a white light shed out of Howard before he heard a gut wrenching scream! He''d just mastered the domain! He was done! He finally figured out the Emperor''s Domain! HE smiled and looked forward. This should be an extremely happy moment, but then he saw Jenny, bursting with blood from her eyes, while Harkel''s orange eyes looked towards him. Why? Why did he look so sad? What? What the hell just happened?

    "I''m sorry Howard, I couldn''t I couldn''t disturb you."

    ''Jenny? What? What happened to Jenny?" Howard said with a mixture of shock and disbelief. "Why? Why is she bleeding like that?"

    "Haha, because I killed her!" Oclen screamed, "Now, Howard, she can still revive if youe over here and let me kill you! You have ten seconds before her head bursts into bits!"

 Chapter 204: Alternate Ki

    Chapter 204: Alternate Ki

    Harkel looked at Howard and didn''t dare wait an extra second.

    He knew that Howard would most likely do something stupid right now. After all, he was only sixteen years old. When he was sixteen, well over a thousand years ago, thest thing he would''ve said about himself at the time was that he made smart decisions!

    Even though Howard had matured greatly, this was not a decision he could let Howard make! If he sacrificed himself for Jenny, he had a high chance of dying. The reason for this was that they had no idea what ''Oclen''s new abilities could be.

    If he had some type of spatial ability, if Howard got too close it could mean his death. If he was an expert at arrays, he could trap Howard in an array 10,00 times worse than anything Gorgolith could have ever imagined! But the worst possibility was that he killed Howard! Howard had just learned a domain, and if he died, even if he revived, it would have asting impact on his ability to activate the domain!

    When a Horned learned a new skill, their Ki Cells also acquired knowledge. In many ways, both his body and his mind were needed ot activate the array, and if his body had to spend all its energy on regenerating him to full health, it would most likely mean he''d never once again be able to use the domain!

    Of course, this type of scenario hardly ever came up. Most people trained in private, and went to gain new skills in special ces like Demon King Earl''s Castle, or even in the West Branch''s Gaurdian Sanctuary. Yet, obviously, because of the current situation, the one thing most tried to avoid was right in front of them!

    If Howard let himself get ''killed'' in a way where he could revive, it would still ruin him for his entire life!

    ''I''m sorry Howard,'' Harkel dropped his head before he activated his domain. His Shadow Ki exploded at the same time before he shot forward towards Oclen.

    Oclen, who seemed to be expecting Harkel to interfere, smiled widely before he squeezed Jenny''s neck and then tossed her away.

    The next moment, Howard looked on in horror while Jenny bounced against a nearby rock. Her beautiful blue eyes, normally full of the most magnificent light,pletely lost their purity while shended on the dirt.

    Her blue jumper, nowpletely red, was nowplete with her head tilted to the side. Though her head was still on her neck, her spine had been fractured. In the hundreds of times he''d been killed, his spine had never been so severely damaged! The one thing he learned, from instinct, was to always protect his neck. Yet now, one of the girls he loved was lying with her head to the side.

    The next moment, he turned his head and saw that Oclen had disappeared. A secondter, he seemed to appear behind Monica, Prisc, and Harley. It wasn''t like he moved quickly, but another version of him seemed to appear at the same time the other one disapepared.

    This was an ability that only someone with Alternate Ki could use! Someone that could change what a version of them was doing at a moment wiht another version of himself! Howard could only look on in shock as Monica, Harley, and Prisci all turned and attacked Oclen with all thier might.

    ''Please-please stop!'' Howards horns instnatly shot 3 meters out of his head and spiraled several times in an instant. "Stop right now! Stop it or I''ll crush you!"

    "What the hell? How naive can you be?" Oclen watched Harkel charging towards him before his body changed into the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut. "I''m already-I''m already being nice! Jenny can still live if youe here, but the next one I kill! This Monica of yours! Hahaha! I promise, if you don''t kill yourself now, she''ll die!"

    "Don''t Howard!" Harkel screamed and turned back and looked into Howards eyes.

    Why the hell was this guy so clever?

    He knew a few of the Last Great Kings subjects had alternate Ki, but many of them wentpletely insane from trying to use it. Alternate Ki was a type of Ki that was able to let you go into different dimensions where many alternate things happened. This included watching loved ones die, and sometimes seeing alternate versions of the future you''d never expect!

    It wsa a terrifying type of Ki, but this man seemedpletely logical and intensely focused on getting Howard to die! Harkel finally made it within a foot of Monica while their attacks soared to him.

    However, rather than attacking Monica, Oclne once again shifted andnded right above Jenny''s skull. With his body in the Eighteen Eyed Juggernaut form, he ced his ws against Jenny''s neck and began to push down.

    "I-I get what you want to do/" Howard began to turnpletely silver, "However, I know I won''t make the right decision. That''s why I want you to meet my friend. The other Howard?"

    "What are you talking about? The other Howard?" Oclen said while Jenny''s neck slowly started to burst with blood. She looked so pretty, even with the blood on her face, that Oclen felt a tiny cringe of guilt killing her. "Come on. You''re just you."

    "But I don''t want to be me right now. This can''t be real. The Oclen I kno wouldn''t do this," Howard said, dropping his head before he held out his hand. The entire world starting to turn silver around him while he activated his Emperor''s Domain. "I-I want to be someone else! I want to want to kill yuo at all costs hahahaha! Take this Oclen! NO matter where you are you''re about to die! How does it feel to know you''re surrounded in every reality! Don''t think I figured it out!"

    ''What the hell? Is he nuts?'' Oclen sighed and picked up his arm before he shed it as quick as he could towards Jenny''s neck. His flesh arm, nearly five times the size of a normal human, bulleted towards Jenny''s neck while he frowned with disdain. "Well, I decided a long time ago, the person I wanted to die almost as bad as Howard was Jenny. She, after all, is the brains of the operations."

    "She''s the reason Howard is even okay right now. However, Howard would''ve been such a better prize! Such a waste!"

    Boom!

    Oclen''s fist sliced right through Jenny''s neck before her head floated into the air. He spun his ck hair to look at her, and sighed before his body began to shift through space.

    He expected to end up behind Howard and attack him with all his might, but instead, something strange happened.

    A set of chains seemed to appear in the space he was in. It didn''t make sense, he was using his Alternate Ki to transfer his will into another version of himself! No one should be able to get in here! Not a single soul should be able to cross the lines and enter into his alternate realities!

    Of course, this perplexed him greatly, but also worried him. If someone had the ability to find him in alternate space, then didn''t it mean he couldn''t escape?

    He looked forward in disbelief while five different versions of him got covered with chains glowing with a silver light. He-he wanted to understand what was happening, but he didnt'' have time to figure it out! He did all he could to use all his power to swing his fist to break the chain!

    With Oclen''s body, plus the strength of his soul, he should easily be able to shatter the chains! Yet, he still felt dread! Dread that something terrible was going to happen to him! Should he try and abandon Oclen''s body, and see if that works? But-but then what about all the work he did to get here?

    ''Hmph, it''s just a chian from Howard''s new domain. Should be simple enough to break. I-I''m guessing he''ll be so surprised after I break the chain that I''ll be able to shift away instantly!''

    ''Then all I have to do is wait until he goes to fight Armecolith, and I can easily kill Harkel. Hahahaa! This is great! There are so many futures out there! So many things waiting for me!"

    Boom!

    Oclen''s fist bashed into the silver chains and instantly caused them to bend and shoot back in the other direction. He smiled and instantly activated his Alternate Ki before he appeared on top of the mountain.

    He smiled and looked down, expecting to see Jenny''s head on the floor, but that''s not what happened. A white light appeared around her body, and the head that had been shooting into the air, reattached itself.

    Oclen''s jaw instantly trembled before he noticed hundreds of crowns from Howard''s domain beginning to surround him! He couldn''t believe it! Did he really just get tricked by Howard''s Dream Ki? How could he be so stupid!

    "I-I''ll be back to kill them and you, hahaha! You''re lovely girlfriends. You precious teachers! They''ll all die in a few days! Don''t sleep well, Howard! See you in your nightmares!"

    "You-you have no chance against me, hahahaha!" Howard gently ced Jenny down on the floor before hundreds of Ghost des made of his emperor''s Ki shot towards Oclen. "You-you''re so weak! I can sense your fear from here! Well, don''t leave then! Hahaha! In fact, why don''t you try!"

    Oclen scoffed and then activated his Alternate Ki before hundreds of roots appeared before him. He smiled when he noticed a pervious version of him had already escaped.

    He waved to Howard before his body blinked and the next moment he arrived outside of Jarlon Valley. Looking ot his right, he expected to see nothing but open space, but instead, arge sword was right there,ing towards his head.

    "You got to be kidding me," Oclen stepped to the side to dodge before his right arm shot off his body. The next moment, six lines of light shot throuhg him before all his appendages fell on the floor. His arms, legs, and feet all got detached by ghost swords from Howard''s domain before he did his best to activate his remaining Alternate Ki to travel to another dimension.

    Boom!

    Oclen''s stomach got stabbed right before he disappeared.

    At this moment, Howard could only m his hand into the ground in anger. The bastard. The bastard had gotten away!

    "You-you want me to heal her?" Harkel walked over to Howard and gently touched Jenny''s skull. "She-she will take nearly all of my remaining energy to heal. If I do this, I''ll be in the B rank for the next 2 years."

    "I-I-I might have a way," Hoawrd deactivated his Silver Ki and wiped a set of tears from his eyes. "You-you just need to stay the hell away from me! Get out of here before I kill you myself!"

 Chapter 205: Blood Awakening

    Chapter 205: Blood Awakening

    Gravanal''s battle with Yesran and his brotherssted almost three weeks.

    By the end of the skirmish, Gravanal had barely managed to survive. Whatever was left of his dignity had been used to defeat the three red haired brothers. They simply had gotten much stronger than he anticipated in thest 100 years.

    His Dreand domain, when fully activated, was just enough to keep their Sword Ki at bay. Yet, looking at the destruction of the thousands of mountains around him, he was terrified. Yesran, himself, was in the middle stages of the SSS rank! If he got any stronger, the first thing he''d do ise to reap Gravanal''s life!

    "They act chivalrous, but have probably been killing thousands, if not millions, in secret," Gravanal grinded his fist into a ball while he looked at what remained of his 100 kilometer territory. A few of his most beautiful mountains had gotten sliced into pieces by Sword Ki. A few wild dream beasts, that once lived in the dens inside of those mountains, had been torn to shreds.

    He-he grinded his fist into a ball and couldn''t help but slowly float down to the floor. When they had left, they had done so in a sh without even giving him a small chance to retaliate. Gravanal took a deep breath and looked over at White who was whimpering while hended by his side. This-this was not good! As soon as those three got a little bit stronger, they''d probably go after Howard! He was the perfect prey! He wasn''t in the SSS rank yet, but wasn''t weak enough that they''d get punished by other experts in the Furnace!

    If only he could leave right now and chase after them, he''d at least be able to kill one of them! However, they knew he was part Horned, so of course they fled when he had low energy! Nothing about what they did was fair! What a bunch of bullshit! They didn''t care about him killing zombies, all they cared about was devouring others to grow stronger!

    "I-I forgot-I forgot about Howard," Gravanal wiped the sweat off his head and put his hand against White''s gigantic torso. Instantly, he sent a burst of Dream Ki into White in order to calm him down. "Don''t-Don''t worry buddy. Those three may be strong, but as soon as Howard gets us out of here, I''ll wipe them from the face of the earth. Hmph, this array! This array still reduces 15 percent of my total strength and they know that! What a sorry excuse for human beings! They''re clearly monsters in sheeps clothing!"

    "Woo Woo!" White whimpered and gently brushed his hair against Gravanal. He finally closed his eyes and searched for Howard in the distance. "Hmph, I know buddy. I know I got to train Howard now," Gravanal said, grinding his fist into a ball. He could understand white through the Ki he emitted when he spoke. "Anyways, I-I''m guessing those three will go after him soon, but don''t worry! I-I got a few tricks up my sleeves to teach him! What''s wrong White? You-you worried about me? I''m fine!"

    Gravanal looked down and saw the dozens of scars healing on his body before he shook his head. "I''m going to be fine once my ex-wife dies." Gravanal couldn''t help but seeing her smile at him before she betrayed him and trapped his body in this ce. "Everyone gets what they deserve some day. Now, roll over! It''s time for me to take a nap now and check up on Howard!"

    ###

    Howard and Harkel didn''t talk for three days.

    The entire time, Howard was in a tent with Jenny. Her neck had gotten crushed with such force that her spine caused her head to droop over when he carried her over to the medical tents.

    It-it was terrifying. He-he knew her as the girl next door. The sweetest girl on the block who pretended she hated him. However, even when he was 10, and he found her ''evil'' present, he could see that she liked him. Regardless of how much damage his father caused to her family, she was still always glowing when she looked at him.

    Yet now, now she wasn''t glowing. She was clearly not breathing, and had turned so pale. On the first day he took her into the tent, he tried everything to heal her. He tried to copy Founder Arista''s healing technique that she used on Nellon, but that backfired. The only thing he could think of, in his desperation, was a sea of blood.

    He instantly cut his arm, and opened up Jenny''s mouth. She-she was like Barabin right, and blood made her stronger! Well, he had plenty of hearts now! There was no reason he couldn''t keep giving her blood until she woke up! She-she''d defintely wake up!

    "Jenny, did you know that you saved me at least three times. You-you saved me before we even got in the Furnace, haha! I rememberI remember one day you left your notebook in ss and I copied your homework!"

    "Hehe, I-I stayed up ying a game the night before, and greedily snuck into your bag in ss. Hehe, they selected me for the advanced math ss, but all I did was steal your homework! I-I always wanted to tell you when we were finally all married However, why-why aren''t you waking up?"

    Howard pried open Jenny''s mouth and let the blood keep falling into her mouth. Her face,ying motionless, was alreadypletely red from the blood dripping down her eyes. Yet-yet Howard had some hope. For what felt like an eternity, he watched the first droplet of blood from his arm enter into her supple lips.

    This-this had to work! There was no way this wouldn''t work!

    Boom!

    Arge explosion urred outside the tent while Howard looked down at Jenny? Did-did Oclen really alreadye back! It had been like five minutes!

    "You-you dare get near one of my students, and I''ll destroy you!" Annibell screamed while Howard watched the second droplet of blood fall into Jenny''s mouth. The third-the fourth, and the firth followed while finally a little light seemed to turn into her eyes.

    Howard smiled, and watched Jenny''s eyes shoot open. They-they looked like two beautiful orbs twinkling endlessly while she looked forward. However, something seemed wrong. A silver me was beginning to appear in those lustrous eyes.

    Howard instantly realized that the effects of his blood had changed, but obviously he wouldn''t stop giving her blood no matter what.

    "Jenny, take all the blood you want," Howard said with a smile, "I-I promise. I promise that when you wake up again, you''ll be just like you used to be. Hehe, just like the girl next door!"

    ###

    After the third day was over, Jenny had finally seemed to awaken from her slumber.

    The entire three days, she was constantly feasting on Howard''s blood. Howard, whose skin normally glowed with a golden hue, now lookedpletely pale and miserable. Yet, he had a smile on his face when Jenny finally woke up. The silver light in her eyes had gotten stronger, but-but at least she was finally awake.

    "Howard! Howard are you okay?" Jenny reached down and swooped him into her arms? "What-what happened to you? Why? Why are you so pale?"

    "Jenny, I-I think I need to sleep for a while," Howard smiled. Behind him, another explosion could be heard.

    Oclen, or whomever was controlling him, had been attacking Harkel and Annibell multiple times a day to let them know he was still around. It was extremely frustrating. Howard could only imagine that he was hoping it''d make it impossible for Howard to train, and for anyone to get some sleep.

    In war, these types of tactics were normal, but nheless tiring.

    Howard, hearing the explosion almost took it as a cue to fall asleep. Falling into Jenny''s supple chest, he smiled while he looked up and once again noticed the silver me burning in the back of her eyes.

    "I-I''m d you''re awake, Jenny." Howard said, "Now tell me, before I go to sleep. What do you have on your mind right now?"

    "Thanking you for awakening me with my lips." Jenny bent down and gently bit Howard''s lips before she made her way down to his neck. "Now, if you don''t mind,y back. You-you deserve quite a present for making me feel this alive! I''ve never felt so fantastic in my life!"

    ###

    Howard fell asleep for the first time in a week after making sure Jenny was okay.

    However, as soon as he fell asleep, rather than having a simple dream about being with his girls, Gravanal appeared in front of him in a world made out of 10,000 des. Everywhere Howard looked, there wasn''t a single area without a sharp edge pointing towards him.

    It felt terrifying! He-he just wanted to sleep, yet when he tried he ended up in a world of swords?

    "Howard, I know things have been tough for you, but wee to Yesran''s sword domain. He can control 100,000 swords at once and reap thousands of lives in an instant. For the next year, when you go to sleep, you will get attacked by this domain."

    "However, I''ll give you one option right now. Don''t let me attack you and you can get a goods night rest. I-I was able to figure out what happened to you in thest few weeks. I know things have been tough. Do you dare ept?" Gravanal crossed his arms and impatiently tapped his finger before hundreds of swords spun in the air and turned into an evenrger de. "You have 10 seconds to answer Howard. I-I''m not wasting my time training you if you aren''t sure of what you want in life! Do-do you want to be strong Howard?"

    "I-I just watched someone I love get her neck broken into pieces. I-I don''t need ten seconds. Start the training. However, I don''t need a year. In six months, I promise, not a single sword in this ce will be able to hurt me!"

 Chapter 206: The Strongest Night Lords

    Chapter 206: The Strongest Night Lords

    Armecolith looked up at Waxel''s Domain beginning to shatter.

    It was about time there was some progress.

    It felt like a hundred years had passed though it had only been 90 days. It felt like a century of watching paint dry in the middle of the desert, but he was beginning to see the shield around Waxel slowly falling apart.

    He sighed and turned around, noticing a few Night Lords were approaching his position. They almost never traveled together, and frankly weren''t supposed to. Yet, at this moment, he felt Gorgolith and a few of his brothers shooting over the nearby mountains.

    ''Something must have happened, and it probably wasn''t good. However, what is wrong with those idiots! I spent 300 years studying arrays so we could see each other again! And now! Now you all decide toe at me in a pack! Are you nuts?!''

    "I spent almost two hundred years building an army so we could take over the Furnace! I-I still have my best zombies in hiding, yet, now, out of all times, you choose toe rushing towards me! It better have been something worth drawing so much attention to us, otherwise, the only smart thing to do is kill you all!"

    Armecolith let out a long sigh and watched four lines of light shoot towards him, picking up dust as the four Night Lords shot towards him. Thend beneath them seemed to be overrun with shadows from their Shadow Ki pushing them forward. In just a minute, all four figures arrived in front of Armecolith.

    Gorgolith, who was normally the quietest Night Lord, instantly ran up to Armecolith while the three other Night Lords stayed behind somewhat trembling in fear. At the same time, Armecolith didn''t understand. Gorgolith had stayed in ce for 200 years! Why the hell did hee all the way here?! There had better be a good reason, or he could dig his own grave!"

    "Necrolith-Necrolith is dead, Armecolith!" Gorgolith stated with his teeth chattering. "He got ughtered because of some strange device the Horned used! It-it was horrible! In one attack, he turned to dust!"

    "What?! Calm down! Tell me exactly what happened? Are you telling me that you guys couldn''t defeat the Horned with a 100,000 Archelon zombies?" Armecolith said, smacking Gorgolith in the chest and causing one of his eighteen skulls to spin around in circles. "Also, no Night Lord can die unless they arepletely overwhelmed, and again, you had an entire army! Exin to me how, Necrolith, whose normally careful not to offend anyone over the SS rank, made a mistake that got him killed! I want to hear it! Tell me Gorgolith!"

    Armecolith clearly thought this situation was a joke, or worse, an uprising. Though he had control over the nearly million Archelon Zombies in his possession, if he died, they''d still be able to be controlled by the person who killed him. To make sure no one attacked him, he didn''t contact the four strongest Night Lords, and only worked with his weakest brothers.

    He even made sure that all the brothers he chosebined, even if they teamed up, wouldn''t be able to kill him. Yet, right now, he was feeling a little bit wary. A Night Lord he hadn''t informed, Masicoth, was standing in the distance. He didn''t understand! Why would they tell him! He-he was almost as strong as Armecolith was! This-this was exactly what he didn''t want to happen! It''s exactly why he never helped them remove their arrays!

    Gorgolith pointed over in the distance at Masicoth as his teeth began to shatter. He-he seemed to still not be able to believe it himself.

    "They-they invented some type of serum It-it killed Necrolith instantly when he got injected with it. Masicoth told me he think the Horned-the Horned are bing to powerful! He-he wants all us brothers to work together! He wants us to all attack the Horned, the Varlen, and the Aresoul together! It''s time! It''s time we wipe them out! Before their technology advances.

    "I don''t trust him!" Armecolith leaned into Gorgolith''s countenance, and pointed in the distance. "Did he tell our other brothers? The ones stronger than me that could kill me in an instant!"

    "He-he didn''t, not yet! Not yet! However, he knows how you are Armecolith," Gorgolith said, bowing his head. "I-I''m sorry, but he noticed Necrolith died and then followed us here. We really didn''t have a choice, but to bring him with us. I really do apologize brother!"

    "Enough, stay here and guard Waxel. I-I keep getting this annoying feeling from 1000 Monster Valley. I-I feel like a powerful Authoritarian is watching us, but one not strong enough to kill me by itself. You three, stand here and guard that thing in the sky! That thing is protecting Waxel and will soon bepletely gone! You know him, right?! The bastard the Demon King Earl called his step grandson! You know! That guy?!"

    "I-I''m staying! Sorry! Sorry for doing this to you brother!" Gorgolith replied while bowing his head, a slight smile on his face that he tried his best to hide. "However, Necrolith really is dead! I made the right decisioning to see you right."

    "Maybe you did, Gorgolith. Anyways, you made it clear that there are somethings I need to sort out with Masicoth," Necrolith stepped off his back foot before he nearly instantly appeared in front of Masicoth.

    Masicoth was nearly 3 meters tall and had six bone arms and twenty five small skulls over his ribcage. He was wearing a ck cape like all the Night Lords wore, except, unlike the rest of the Night Lords, he still had one arm madepletely out of flesh.

    He sighed, and used that arm to pick up a rock. He ground it into bits as Necrolith approached him.

    "You-you know. I wonder if Necrolith left the Horned alone he wouldn''t have gotten killed. Nice to see you again, Armceolith."

    "Ah, the always taller than me, Masicoth. You-you came here today for a good reason I suppose." Necrolith walked over to his brother and instantly stuck out his arm. "Hahaha! Shall we shake on it! We haven''t spoke for 300 years!"

    "You know. I''m only here for one reason," Masicoth''s dark eyes glimmered while he looked at Necrolith. "I''m tired of how things in the Furnace are getting. The Horned''s technology is getting so advanced that even our zombie armies will no longer be able to dissuade them from expanding into our territories. My reason for being here is I want all the Night Lords, not that you have a way to free them, to finally unite."

    "However, I know you don''t trust our stronger, older and wiser brothers, but because of that I have a little proposition. How about in one month, we all attack a Nation. The four strongest Night Lords can attack the Horned, you can attack the Varlen, and me and my army can attack the Aresoul. In just a month, the entire Furnace can be taken care of. However, first, you have to use your knowledge of arrays to get the strongest Night Lords out! I-I''m only out because of Gorgolith! You-you''ve been selfish brother."

    ''That lying little bastard!'' Armecolith thought to himself while fumed internally. "Hmph, why would I ever let them out, brother? They-they nned on taking over the Furnace, and destroying us. I''d be stupid to do such a thing."

    "They-they are willing to swear loyalty for you to 100 years via the Skull Oath." Masicoth said, grinding his countless fists in anger. "However, you-you must realize how the Horned''s technology is progressing. Even the Workalin, that have countless strange technologies, never killed a Night Lord! We-we have to do something! We have to act now!"

    "Hmph, I need 10 days, but in those 10 days I need you to stay here," Armecolith said, "There is someone named Waxel I think you should remember. In 10 days, he can finally be dead!"

    "We-we don''t have ten days," Masicoth turned around and stepped off his back foot. The next moment, he shot off into the distance leaving a few words. "I''ll tell them that you epted, but in 12 days, if you''re not there, I''m guessing the only oath they''ll be swearing is to destroy you!"

    "Such a sweet brother," Armecolith extended his hand before arge series of scythes appeared floating in front of him. "It''s a shame. In 12 days, the only thing I''ll be doing is making sure you''re dead!"

 Chapter 207: Meeting the Great Last Lord

    Chapter 207: Meeting the Great Last Lord

    Howard had never been the type of kid that had Nightmares.

    When he went to sleep at night, the only dreams he usually had were about women, even growing up. He always dreamed about a girl he had a crush on, or asionally about himself being a video game character and destroying enemies. Yet, right now, this was a nightmare, and he waspletely aware of every single aspect of it.

    He activated his Emperor''s Domain and surrounded himself with ten crowns before a sword the size of a skyscraper shed towards him. Was this the actual power of a domain of someone in the SSS rank? He could only watch in terror before everything turned dark.

    The next moment he reappeared back in the center of the 10,000 des. He-he had just been killed in his own dream for like the thousandth time! There was simply no way for him to protect himself! The domain of Yesran was just too strong! What kind of monster was he?

    "Harvard, you''re forgetting that people in the SSS Rank can use Domain Ki. Domain Ki lets them literally use the Ki of everything around them and to turn it into weapons. You''re never going to be able to beat this domain with your domain. You''re going to have to get creative." Gravanal said, looking at Howard''s depressed eyes. He could tell this training was nearly impossible for Howard, but what was he supposed to do?

    There was a real chance that this situation would happen in real life. And instead of just Yesran''s domain, it would be the domain of all three brothers. He-he even started to hold back because he felt so bad!

    "Howard, we-we really can take a break. Even I wouldn''t want to die in my own dreams a 1000 times a night. Listen, against someone like Armecolith, you''re already strong enough. Maybe we should just hide you for a few years."

    "I can''t hide. How can I protect the Horned then? What am I supposed to do? Just let people attack them because I''m afraid of someone trying to kill me? I-I don''t understand who Yesran is either! You haven''t exined anything to me! Nothing at all!"

    "He''s part of an extinct nation that use Ki to strengthen weapons. Unfortunately, his three brothers are the reason that nation went extinct. I-I personally believe they can take things like Ki Hearts and turn them into weapons to get stronger. If he kills you, he''s probably expecting to jump to the peak of the SSS rank."

    "He was fine killing his own family? Why didn''t they stop it?" Howard said, thousands of ideas surging through his head while he looked at Gravanal. In Howards dream, he chose to make himself look like a young man. He had short blonde hair and a muscr body, but with the same facial features as his older form. "How-how is it possible anyone would do that! Activate his domain again! I-I can do it this time!"

    "Probably not," Gravanal snapped his fingers before thousands of swords flew at Howard as he activated every single ability he could just tost a few seconds. "Yet, your tenacity might just be the reason you survive. It''s not only about strength when you''re in the SSS rank. It''s also about the type of tricks you can use to fool your enemy. Howard, I''m hoping in the next six months, you can at least figure out a way to escape.

    Gravanal sighed while he once again held back and only sent forward 1 / 10th of Yesran''s domain. He was able to copy the Sword Ki Yesran used in a dream thanks to his own Dreamscape domain. His Dreamscape domain was able to do some of the most bizarre things, like turn an entire mountain into a the arm of a gigantic beast, or even an entire valley into a gigantic sword.

    However, the one thing that Yesran''s domain did that his couldn''t, which was the reason he almost died, was cut through any defense with ease. Sword Ki was unique in that it didn''t rely on size or might, but just the perfection of simple attacks.

    Basically, even though Howard''s domain was impressive defensively, unless a miracle happened it would almost always get cut through by Yesran''s sword Ki. This is what Gravanal meant by Howard couldn''t use his own domain to protect against Yesnran''s. Unless he found a way to condense his Ki to such a level that the Sword Ki couldn''t cut it, he''d probably keep dying! Even though Howard was impressive, it was simply a matter of time before he gave up!

    ''Damn it! I''m sorry Howard. I shouldn''t have given you such a hard task," Grvanal watched thousands of des pierce into Howard before blood shot out of his mouth. Six Dream Ki versions of him split off as he attempted to escape but the next moment those were pierced instantly. It was like watching a child trying to escape a monster''s ws and it wasn''t a fun sight to see.

    Gravanal turned around, expecting to see Howard reappearing in the center of the domain, but instead, a strange thing happened.

    He turned back around and noticed that Howard was holding one of the swords in his hand.

    "Well, at least he blocked one attack from the domain," Gravanal smiled and then snapped his fingers. The next moment, Howard''s head shot off in the air before the smile he had faded. "Geez, and here I thought it take him weeks to block a single attack. Maybe there''s hope yet."

    ###

    Howard awoke the next morning and saw Jenny smiling and sitting across from him at her desk.

    She''d been working hard on a new ''form'' thest few days, and no matter what he did, he couldn''t get her to go outside. Not that she didn''t want to be in the sun, but she looked like if she didn''t keep working on her new project, the world might end.

    Jumping off the bed, he walked outside and made his way over to Harkel. For almost five days, he''d been tirelessly stopping Oclen''s attacks from breaching the camp, and was busily working on an array to permanently stop Oclen from entering once Howard left.

    Yet, seeing him, Howard could barely look at him. He was so angry that he was willing to let his girls die just so he could keep a new skill he learned! He could have learned three other domains! There was no reason to risk one of their lives! However, at the same time, he didn''t me him! Why? Why did it feel like Harkel made the right decision deep down inside! He didn''t understand it and he didn''t want to understand it!

    "Howard, I think it''s about time I show you what''s in the mountain. He might even be willing to meet you. Do you mind following me?"

    "Not until we talk! Tell me why you attacked Oclen like that! Jenny almost died because of you! In fact, she did die, and she''s only alive because of a miracle! If she wasn''t the type that drank blood, no matter what you did, she''d have ceased to exist!"

    "Just meet him, and it will all makes sense." Harkel pointed at the mountain, "If you don''t kill him, we''re all beyond dead. Nowe on. Follow me, and keep 100 meters behind me at all times."

 Chapter 208: Rise to Power

    Chapter 208: Rise to Power

    The Great Last Lord had been alive for roughly 10,000 years.

    Before Demon King Earl was even born, he was already in the Furnace gathering followers to do his bidding. He grew stronger slowlypared to the Horned that he met in his time, but it was always consistent. While others had breakthroughs to get through each level, he, on the other hand, just had to bide his time.

    In 8000 years, he made it to the SS rank from the F rank, and in 2000 more years he made it from the SS rank to the G rank. Though this seemed like a terrifying amount of time, every year that went by he really did have a consistent increase in power. In 500 more years, he''d likewise be in the midlevel of the G rank, and in 500 after that, he''d be in the peak of theG rank!

    No one quite understood what was different about the Last Great Lord than any other human or Authoritarian in the Furnace. He was just a normal six foot tall man on the outside with long white hair flowing off his balding head. He had two extremely sharp eyes, and in some ways looked both young and old at the same time. However, if he was ordinary, the destruction he caused would''ve never happened.

    The Great Last Lord pretty much stayed hidden inside of a mountain for 9000 years. He was well aware that he wasn''t strong enough to defeat the strongest Varlen, or Aresoul. So, at the time, he just patiently waited for his strength to grow. Not a single soul knew about him. The countless wars went on in the Furnace and he just observed.

    However, on the day he reached the SSS rank, he suddenly got up from the cave he was in and went outside. From that day onward, the Furnace was never the same. Over three nations that used to be located in the Furnace were wiped out in a matter of days.

    Harkel, exining this all to Howard, took him over to the cavern where the Great Last Lord was kept. Even inside of the mountain, he was still slowly growing stronger. And there wa still one nation he hated above all others. The Horned, and specifically Demon King Earl. If it hadn''t been for him, he would''ve already taken over the Furance! However, what was another 5 years waiting when he waited over 10,000 years!

    "He''s going to seem like a reasonable person, but don''t let him fool you. He''s probably thousands of times smarter than you in every area you can imagine. However, his greatest weakness is his arrogance. That''s how Demon King Earl was able to defeat him. However, you-you will have to defeat him with pure strength. Are you sure you want to see him?"

    "I don''t understand. Why would you show him to me now? Are you expecting me to forgive you for what you did to Jenny?" Howard shook his head, and walked side by side with Harkel. "Also, shouldn''t i try and get close to him. Maybe I can learn something form him with my Emperor''s Ki."

    "He doesn''t use Ki," Harkel shook his head, and gently pushed Howard back. "We believe he might not even be from this world. He could''ve been put here to destroy it thousands of years ago! If not for Demon King Earl, he might have seeded?"

    "Different world? What do you mean?" Howard shook his head in disbelief. "How can he be from a different world. What world could he be from?"

    "The Furnace, is a ce with high amounts of Ki." Harkel pushed Howard back and snapped his fingers before an array disappeared in front of him. "We believe, however, that it''s also an extremely attractive resource for those that are strongest in this universe. The Great Last Lord may have been sent here from a higher realm in a weakened state. We believe if he seeds, a species from a higher realm will enter into the Furnace and take it over. Once that happens, nothing you love will be left! Forget about the G rank, we''ll be dealing with beings that can destroy this entire with their finger!"

    Howard couldn''t believe what he was hearing, but nheless felt somewhere deep down inside that he should believe it. When he''d trained with Demon King Earl, he did make it clear that his strength was only at the bottom of the barrel. However, how strong would a person have to be to destroy a with their finger? He somewhatughed while Harkel walked towards the entryway where the Great Last Lord was kept.

    Howard''s heart instantly started to race while he looked at the shadow of a man seemed to growrger andrger towards him. Why? Why was this man so terrifying? He didn''t even see him yet, but he instantly felt like he''d lost all his breath!

    ''Why? Why isn''t that man dead yet?" Howard''s teeth started to grow. He could almost hear thousands of people screaming from the aura that the Great Last King released. He''d felt a simr aura from Necrolith, but this one had to be 10,000 times greater in strength. "I-I''ll kill you! I don''t care how strong you are, I''ll wipe you out of the Furnace!"

    "Step further back," Harkel activated his Ghost Domain and used it to push Howard further away. "He-he has that affect on people. He wants you to go insane! Luckily, haha! I''m already insane! I can handle it!"

    "Hoh, it seems the day has brought quite a blessing to my doorstep," the Great Last Lord stood up and appeared by the entrance to the cave. His white hair, flowing down his back, looked like arge snake was behind him. "Howard, is it? You look just the opposite I expected you to look like. I''m betting when your mother and father died, they must have been so disappointed."

    "You-you bastard! I''ll chop off your head!" Howard grinded his teeth further into his lips before a gigantic pir of Ki shot off of his body. "You-you think you know me! Well just give me three years, I''ll kill you!"

    "The chances of that are as astronomical as Jenny living more than five weeks," The Great Last Lord shook his head and fixed his ck tunic. "No, I think she''s trying pretty hard to fix the Ki Cells of hers that you overran with that silver Ki of yours. Maybe she has a 10 percent chance to live. Haha, but if she does die, you''ll be the reason!"

    "What is he talking about?" Howard suddenly stopped powering up. Instantly, he turned around and looked towards Jenny''s tent. "Harkel, do you know what he''s talking about?"

    "I don''t, but just ignore him. We''re done here, Howard. I just wanted you to feel that aura of death, so you could be motivated. Whatever he says, 99 percent of it is bullshit! Jenny is fine! I already examined her myself! There is nothing wrong with her." Harkel began walked towards Howard while the Great Last Lordughed. He could tell he was affecting Howard, and walked one step closer before a gigantic burst of energy shot into him.

    Boom!

    The array protecting the Great Last Lord activated and instantly he shot back a step while an extremely hideous scowl appeared on his face. However, a secondter, that got reced with a smile. He saw Howard walk one step, and then two steps closer to him.

    ''Little man, just a little bit closer and I can tell you all the secrets you want to hear,'' the Great Last Lord smiled widely while Howard grinded his fist into a ball. ''Geez, I tell you one thing Harkel didn''t have the heart to tell you, and you walk right up to my doorstep. I can''t wait to use you to escape. Just 10 steps closer!''

    "What do you mean, Jenny is dying?" Howard said, stopping after five steps. "How do you know that? I''ve slept with her every night, and gave her blood every morning. She looks strong! Her strength is already approaching the A rank!"

    "Yes, but do you think your biology and hers can align? You have 60 Ki Hearts now, and that wouldn''t be a problem except for that Silver Ki Heart of yours. You know. It''s quite an interesting type of Ki Cells that heart creates. It''s so powerful that no one under the S rank can live with it in their body for more than six weeks. How about this? As a present, I''ll tell you the way to save Jenny. Destroy that Silver Ki Heart and then give her your blood for nine days. She''ll have at least a 90 percent chance of living if you do that."

    "You''re lying!" Howard held up his hand before a gigantic fire ball appeared in front of him. "I''ll kill you! I''ll rip you to shreds!"

    "Stop it! The array is weaker on the outside! You might just destroy it, and free him! Then, he''ll kill everyone you love," Harkel grabbed Howard''s hand and tugged him along. "Now, can''t you tell he''s lying? Can''t you feel that aura of death! Stop falling for it Howard!"

    Harkel truthfully sensed that something was wrong with Jenny, but not to the level that the Great Last King was describing. Though she would suffer a lot in the next 6 weeks, it was only because of the pain that Howard''s blood was causing her as it flowed through her veins. Yet, this was one of the greatest strengths of the Great Last King! His intelligence, and his ability to turn people against each other! He was taking something that he knew that Howard would freak out over, and using it to try and get him to approach a few steps closer.

    Harkel sighed, and pulled Howard harder towards him.

    "Kid, he''s lying to you. I already checked Jenny''s body. She''s in pain, but will be fine in a few months! Her body just needs time to get used to it! He''s clearly lying to you!"

    "If he''s lying, than why does it make so much sense!" Harvard pulled himself free from Harkel and walked two more steps forward. "I-I would''ve stopped giving her my blood if you told me Harkel! Why? Why did I forgive you! You''re just as bad as the Night Lords!"

    Howard walked one more step closer and smiled while the Great Last Lord''s face twitched. One more step! One more step and he could use his energy to make Howard fall to his knees! He just needed him to walk one step further!

    "I-I see something inside of you Great Last Lord that I envy," Howard reached his hand forward just a few inches from where the Great Last Lord would be able to control him and smiled. "However, tell me? Is there anything else Harkel hasn''t told me? Do you want to tell me why you want to take over the Furnace?"

    "Because I''m destined to take it over," The Great Last Lord smiled, and pointed at the ground, "I''m destined to make the Furnace a perfect ce where all alternate realities are in sync. You-you Howard, could join me, all you have to do is take one more step! All your dreams wille true! All the women you want will beg for you to be there for them! Just one more step!"

    Howard took one step back and shook his head.

    "Heh, I may be young, but I think you overestimated this Great Last Lord, Harkel." Howard turned around and shook his head. "I think not only am I going to outsmart him, but I''m going to kill him in the most miserable fashion he can imagine."

    "That''s more like it," Harkelughed and patted Howard on the back. "Hahaha! Do you hear that Great Last Lord? The kid is going to crush you! With all that intelligence of yours, tell us, do you think he''ll be able to do it?"

    "In three years I''ll escape from here, and by that time two of those four girls will be dead because of my henchmen. The one with the green hair you''ll probably watch die in front of you. Monica, was it? That other one, Harley, will also die trying to protect you. I''d say, I have a 95 percent chance of killing you then, but it could be higher. Of course, I''ll kill those other two girls while you''re watching to make your death all the more tragic. Is that the answr you seeked?"

    "You''re insane," Howard said, stepping away from the Great Last Lord with a smile on his face. "I bet I have a 100 percent chance of killing you. And on the day you escape, I''ll be here waiting for you with all my girls. We''ll kill you together."

    "And now now my confidence went up to 97 percent." The Great Last Lord watched Howard walk away while he sighed and closed his eyes. "You, Howard, are like the perfect enemy. Completely unaware of his blind spots. I can''t wait until I slowly and carefully reveal them all to you. It''s going to be terrifying watching you suffer, and so much fun."

 Chapter 209: Kind Words

    Chapter 209: Kind Words

    Howard had one day left before he went to go fight Armecolith.

    It felt like over a year had passed though it had only been less than a hundred days. However, he couldn''t help but worry about leaving Harkel alone. Ren and Annibell still hadn''t yet gotten back to their hundred percent, and Ren was only spending a few hours outside the tent walking around.

    This was not all how he imagined the hundred days going! Even in his dreams, he was still having troublesting more than three attacks against Yesran''s domain! He was feeling weaker and weaker as time went on and he was supposed to be getting stronger! Why did everything have to be so hard?!

    He walked in to meet Annibell and Ren inside of their tent in order to try and figure out what he needed to do next. He wanted them to teach him one more lesson before he left ! He didn''t want to be the strongest right now! He wanted to be a student again without the entire weight of their nation on his shoulders!

    "Howard,e sit down. You''ve grown so much. You''re almost 1.9 meters tall now." Ren smiled and stood up from the bed. It seemed like even setting his foot down caused him a tremendous amount of pain. "If you grow any taller, I might not be able to teach you anymore. Ow!" Ren nearly fell onto the floor before Annibell caught him and gently put him back on the bed. "Sorry, I-I''m supposed to be the strongest of the Four Guardians, but right now, I''m still relying on this beautiful woman next to me."

    "I-I can see that," Howard smiled, "However, I- I''m not here for you to train me right now. I''m here for you to teach me about how to be a leader."

    "When I first met you, Ren, you were so high up in the sky, whether it was in terms of your power or height. However, now, now that I''m almost as strong as you, I feel further behind you then ever. It''s like before I knew who I was. A boy with horns that said a lot of strange things to girls, haha! However, now-now I''m supposed to be this man that defends Horned Nation and makes good tactical decisions and protects everyone? I''ve know I''ve gotten better at strategizing, but I don''t see how I can be that person you all need me to be! I thought I''d at least be two times older before so much weight got put on my shoulders! How-how the hell do you deal with it? How the hell are you two able to look so calm right now?"

    "Hmmm, I guess I can stand to tell you this," Ren gently nudged Annibell aside and forced himself to an upright position. Though he had been walking fine thest few days, for some reason, in the morning it felt like his entire body shut down again and he had to begin the process of healing all over.

    This, unfortunately, was because his Ki Hearts had not yet fully grown back and inside of him, a battle was being fought that Howard couldn''t see. His Ki Hearts were only half restored, and because of that every movement was extraordinarily painful. Yet, right now, he knew that Howard needed him to be a teacher. He needed what every student needed more than any type of Ki Skill. He needed to learn how to be a man, and the least he could do is help him out now!

    "Howard," Ren endured the pain and walked with him outside.

    Outside of the green tent, he pointed Howard over to a set of boulders and then proceeded to sit down on one of them. Smiling, he gently patted the back of Howard''s head. "You are dealing with what I like to call true fear. There are many different types of fear, small fear, and big fear I know this is strange, but I thought about this a lot!"

    ''True fear is fear that affects other people. You''re afraid that if you don''t be who you''re supposed to be, who we want you to be, that we''re all going to die, but the secret is, that fear is a good thing!"

    "If you didn''t feel that fear, I''d be very afraid. However, Howard, you should be proud! That''s a sign you''re not a lunatic hahaha!"

    Howard slightly smiled and crossed his arms while looking up at Ren. Was what he felt actually a good thing? He noticed Ren''s visage, towering above him, his brown hair flowing down, and tried to understand his point. He couldn''t see the way he felt as a good thing, not yet! If he was confident, wouldn''t he have killed Oclen instead of letting him live?

    When Howard had first learned his Emperor''s Domain, he was certain that his power had almost tripled. Yet, when it came to using that power, it felt like his abilities to act decisively decreased. Something about learning the Emperor''s Domain made him feel wiser, and because of that feeling, when he attacked Oclen through his domain, he chose not to behead him.

    He was hoping, deep down inside, that the person that took over Oclen could be killed. However, because of his hopes to save Oclen, his girls would be in so much danger when he left! Harkel''s strength had barely recovered to the entry level of the SS rank, and Oclen had started using a strange domain against him. Even with the new array he''d created to keep Oclen at bay, he kept sneaking in as well and attacking them at various odd hours!

    Was that decision he made out of fear a good thing? Really? Wouldn''t it have been better to just act insane, and cut off Oclen''s head! Then even if who captured his escaped, they''d still be able to rest peacefully right now! He just didn''t understand what was going on in his head!

    "Howard, you look like a lost sailor trying to find out how he just got promoted to a captain, hahaha!. But, You know, though, I''m sure you will find your way.All you''re missing is being fine with wherever you steer your ship."

    "As you grow older, you''ll learn you can do two things, ept where your ship is heading, or look back and wonder if you took the right route. The longer you look back, for instance, and doubt why you didn''t kill Oclen, the less time you''ll have to go where you''re supposed to be."

    "We only have so much time, Howard. Now, for your final day, how about I watch you train for old times sake? I may not be able to use a domain, but I know more about Ki than you can ever hope to learn in a thousand years!"

    "Hehe, I''d like that. I''d like to feel young," Howard said with a smile, "However, teacher, tomorrow, what do you think? Do you think I can defeat Armecolith? Or like Jenny requested, At least get a single one of his bones?"

    "I think you''ll be so terrifying for Armecolith to behold that he''ll bow on his feet in fear, hahaha! Now, damn it! I can''t suppress your Ki like I used to to make you stronger, but I sure as hell can shout! Go over there and start training in front of me onest time, Howard, or-or I''ll punch you lightly or something like that! Now stop thinking so much and train!"

    "Hehehe, thank you, Ren," Howard smiled and gently rubbed his head against hisrge palm. I''m d I''m here with you. Promise me, no matter what happens, you won''t die?"

    "Not in a million years will I risk my life or that beautiful woman in that tent again!" Renughed and pushed Howard forward. "Now, damn it! You have 24 hours left before your fight with Armecolith! I want to see you work so hard that even I feel tired! Now get up and make an old teacher smile!"

 Chapter 210: Fighting Armecolith, Part 1

    Chapter 210: Fighting Armecolith, Part 1

    Armecolith could feel Howarding and couldn''t help but smile.

    Waxel would be falling down from the sky in less than an hour, and with his best estimate, that would be about the time he''d kill Howard. Though he could tell Howard got stronger, he was at best in the S rank. With such a disparity between their two strengths, he figured Howard''s n was probably to attack him and get his great grandfather enough time to escape before he himself fled.

    However, he''d already nned for that. He had Gorgolith, and three other Night Lords waiting in the distant mountains. Though he''d fight him alone, if either of them tried to escape, the only thing they''d be receiving is death!

    ''Still, quite impressive that he made it to the S rank already. I-I wonder if it will take me more than ten minutes to kill him.''

    ''How about this? If I kill him in five minutes, I''ll give myself a day off from creating Archelon Zombies, hahaha! If I do it in less than one minute, I''ll have the other Night Lords sing a song over his dead body!''

    Armecolith smiled before he held up his hand and summoned three gigantic shadows behind him. They instantly seemed to turn into gigantic beings withrge swords that stood over 100 meters tall. He sighed, was he taking Howard so seriously? Why was a part of him saying he shouldn''t hold back? If he was only in the S rank, there was no need for him to get serious, but he really wanted him to die quickly! What better way then to use his Shadow Giants to crush Howard instantly!

    ''I already can see his little face. I wonder if he told his girlfriends bye bye? Hahaha! Oh well, even if he somehow escapes today, the first thing I will do is assassinate all his loved ones with my Archelon Zombies! I-I can''t wait to see that look of terror on his eyes, when he disappears. Hahaha! Thest thing I''ll tell him is it will all be alright! His girlfriends will follow after him shortly!''

    Swoosh!

    Howard activated Fire King Sprint and instantly covered over 1000 meters while his body suffused with mes. He caused arge dust cloud to shoot up behind him before he almost instantly bridged the distance between him and Armecolith.

    He looked up and noticed the gigantic shadow giants standing behind Armecolith while thousands of scythes appeared out of the ground from the shadows. Though he was at least 10 times stronger than Necrolith, right now, Howard wasn''t scared.

    "You I see you didn''t wait for me," Howard smiled, and stopped roughly 10 steps away from Armcecolith. He saw his amber eyes and his many skulls shattering with joy. "However, you waited over a 100 days. How about we talk for a minute before we fight?"

    "Hoh, and what is it that you want to know, little dead one?" Armecolith smiled and took in the air. "What? Do you want me to give Waxel a fast death? Only if you let me kill you faster will I consider it! Lean down and lower your head and I can think about it hahaha! There, we done talking yet?"

    "I wanted to ask you why you became a Night Lord? I know Necrolith was a hunter and got betrayed by his wife, but what about you? Why-why are you here? Why do you want to take over the Furance. I want to know before I kill you."

    "Hmph, arrogant brat," Armecolith snapped his fingers before hundreds more shadow ki scythes began to float into existence. "I-I guess every Night Lord has there own story of suffering. Mine isn''t that unique. My mother abused me. My father left home when I was a kid and got killed in a war."

    "It was back in the days when everyone hunted for food, but I chose to be a schr. I served the king, met a wife, she died too. Shit, who didn''t die? Even the king died when I poinosed him! Hahaha! By that time, he deserved it! After all, he didn''t like his wife visiting me in the middle of the night."

    Armecolith really had been abused. Though not in the way that many would think. His mother had been working as a prostitute after her father left. Unfortuantely, in those days, women didn''t have many choices for how to make ie if they couldn''t get married.

    Armecolith''s father, who then had a much different name, had scarred her on the face and made her extremely unnatractive to anyone looking for a new wife. Widows also hardly ever got remarried. Often times, like his mother, they''d fall in desperation into the darkest pursuits.

    However, when Armecolith was a child, often times, his mother woulde home beaten so bad that she''d take out her rage on him. Yet, because of her, he learned to be smart. The first smart thing he ever did was pretend to get knocked out. And unlike others who got beaten by their mothers, though, he didn''t turn into a monster. He never hurt anyone. He was nice to his wife.

    However, when he got older, when the King brought him into his circle, he got greedy, and wanted it all! He began to teach the King''s wife, and learn all he could about her history. Finally, one night, when he was in the middle of a schrly session with his wife, he realized he had it all wrong! He could use his intelligence to get whatever he wanted! After all, he used it to get his wife!

    He then decided to try and get the kingdom, and knowing that the wife would inherit the throne, made her swear to let him be the one to make the decisions if ever her husband fell. The next night, sure enough, when the king was with his concubines, he drank hisst drink! Everything seemed to be going perfect, of course, until that same very wife backstabbed him so she could have power! That''s when he ended up in the Furnace, but would he tell Howard all that? What he told him was already enough.

    "So, you pretty much made a choice to be evil." Howard began to activate his Emperor''s Ki with a smile on his face. "That''s great, I knew I sensed something different about you then Necrolith. If you were backed into a corner, would you also be good again?"

    "Kid, I''ve been like this for 1200 years! Don''t joke around with me! Me- do something good again?" Armecolithughed and created another two gigantic shadow giants. "The only good thing I''d do is bury your body. Hmph, now enough of the small talk. Shall we fight?"

    "Why don''t you attack me with all you have and I won''t move?" Howard smiled, "There is this one problem I''ve been trying to solve, and I think through fighting you I may be able to find it."

    "Very well, I''ll kill you quickly then," Armecolith held out his hand before thousands of scythes flew towards Howard. His gigantic shadow giants instantly shifted in the ground before they appeared around Howard.

    Rather than walking, his Shadow Giants simply just used the shadows to move. It was convenient, and he could tell by the look on Howard''s face he never faced any true opponent in the SS rank before.

    "Now die," Armecolith shed down with his hands before the shadow giants struck Howard with all his might. "Die you little brat! Hahaha! The only good thing I have left is this smile! Now begone!"

 Chapter 211: Fighting Armecolith, Part 2

    Chapter 211: Fighting Armecolith, Part 2

    During Howard''s training with Gravanal, his domain had gotten at least three times more effective at blocking attacks.

    Every night when he went to sleep, he''d receive attacks that were so terrifying, that even a second of hesitation when receiving them would spell his downfall. However, this was also the reason why he wanted to get attacked by Armecolith''s full strength.

    Armecolith, in many ways, seemed to be at least 100 times weaker than Yesran, and because of this seemed like the perfect training tool for Howard. He smiled as his Emperor''s Domain activated while the attacks got closer and closer to destroying his existence.

    A light smile appeared on his face while his Emperor''s Domain''s 30 Crowns Instantly surrounded his body while the Shadow Giants arms mmed into him.

    Boom!

    Arge dust cloud shot over Howard while Armecolith instantlyughed louder and louder. The next moment, thousands of scythes shot at Howard''s positions. Countless explosions followed that only made Armecolith all the more thrilled. He''d never imagined in a million years he''d just stand still! Was hepletely out of his mind?

    "You-you idiot! I-I never imagined in a million years you''d let me one shot you, hahaha! Fine, your grandfather will get a quick death! I''ll behead him over your dead body! He won''t even see what hit him!"

    "That''s a sort of strong attack," Howard''s voice appeared through a cloud of dust. The world seemed to be shaking around him from the powerful force of Armecolith''s attack, but Howard just seemed to be standing there smiling. "However, is that really the best you got? I-I can''t train if you attack me like that."

    "You-you? You are using a domain?" Armecolith watched Howard appear from the dust and instantly shuddered. "How? How perfect little brat. Haven''t you ever heard that getting a domain in the S rank is suicide, hahaha! Did you know that if you use it for too long, your body will explode? Great!I have another path to victory! All I have to do is keep attacking you and you''ll probably explode!"

    "Hmmmm, is that so?" Howard shook his head.

    Harkel had told him that most people who had domains at his power level would indeed suffer tremendous setbacks, however, that was because they didn''t'' understand all the principles of domains. Of course, Howard didn''t really fully understand any aspects of domains fully, yet Armecolith had no idea that Howard had literally almost perfectly copied and even exceeded Harkel''s domain.

    Such a thing was unheard of, even in Demon King Earls time, and because of this misunderstanding Armecolith couldn''t stop smiling!

    ''Even if he has a domain, I can tell that it will shatter quickly," Armecolith held out his hand before hundreds more shadow giants appeared around Howard. "Hmph, worse case scenario, this might take a minute longer."

    Armecolith''s Domain that he''d been nning on making was going to be called the Shadow Giant Domain, and because of that he had thousands of Shadow Giants he could summon. Each one amplified the others strengths by a small margin, but once he summoned all 6000 he had they could be considered as strong as a peak domain by themselves!

    Just because he didn''t expand his domain yet, it didn''t mean he''d have any problem against Howard. Holding out his hand, more and more Shadow Gaints appeared while a few more crowns appeared floating around Howard.

    He just smiled, and looked up at the towering shadowy beings in the sky.

    "What are you waiting for? I''m going to attack soon if you don''t attack me," Howard held out his hand before hundreds of Ghost Swords began to appear around him, and a few sets of chains spun into existence. "I''ll give you three seconds before I move."

    "Arrogant brat. Even if you moved, you''d have no chance of hurting me. Hmph, you and that fake domain can go to hell! Attack!"

    Armecolith swung down his arm, and instantly the shadow giants shed at Howard. They seemed to all merge into one giant being before from that being hundreds of hands manifested and shed at Howard''s location.

    Boom!

    For the second time, arge dust cloud shot over Howard causing Armecolith to instnatlyugh! There was no way Howard took that attack and lived! His smile couldn''t help but getrger andrger.

    "You know, you let your defense down when youugh," Howard''s voice appeared behind Armecolith before a powerful force surged into his back. Howard''s fist suffused with Silker Ki before it attacked him dozens of times in the center of his spine. Armecolith literally could see behind his back, thanks to his many skulls in his chest, but Howard had appeared so fast that he didn''t have time to react.

    Boom!

    Armecolith instantly shot into the distance while Howard smiled.

    "Now, I''m guessing you won''t hold back anymore, right Armecolith?" Howard sighed and looked up at Waxel''s Chariot Domain, and sighed. "Anyways, just watch me Grandfather. I promise, not only will I crush Armecolith, but I''ll make you proud while doing it!"

    ###

    Waxel could feel Howard through his domain as he began to wake up.

    For over a hundred days, he was surrounded by his sixteen horseman and the array they formed with their bodies in order to seal his domain. However, now that Howard had started to buzz, he seemed toe to life inside of the domain.

    His eyes shot open while thest few horseman around him started to break apart. This was terrible! What was that brat doing!

    "You-you''re my grandson. How could I expect anything less, but youing to save me," Waxel started to tear up while he looked down at Howard. "However, do you realize how strong Armecolith is? Even with that tiny domain, he''s most likely going to kill you! He still hasn''t started to use his main abilities!"

    Waxel could sense Howard''s strength was in the S rank, and he could even sense his domain, but he wasn''t impressed! Maybe Howard would make him use 100 percent of his strength, but this was Armeolith! He wouldn''t be one of the strongest Night Lords if he could be defeated by a surprise attack!

    "Howard, let''s hope you''re fast enough to escape. In five minutes, I''lle down and stall him, but at least at least I got to see you again grandson. Your grandmother would be so proud."

    ###

    Howard shot forward like a missile towards Armecolith as he bounced against the desert floor. He spun once in the air and then pushed down off his hands before he flipped three times andnded on his feet.

    He was somewhat shocked Howard would go against his word. He was beginning to reassess him.

    ''He''s a little bit stronger than Waxel. I best have a 70 percent chance of defeating him. However, his chances of killing me are less than one percent! I-I need to get my odds up to 100 percent, though? How can I do that?''

    ''Waxel, yes, Waxel! In five minutes, he''ll fall down and I''ll capture him, hahaha! It will be easy as pie to kill him then!''

    "I''m not even started yet!" Howard activated Fire King''s Sprint and almost instantly arrived in front of Armecolith, "Take this! Sundering Burial!"

    "Hoh? Not bad!" Armecolith spun away from Howard''s attack while hundreds of swords approached Armecolith from every side. "However, I''m in the SS rank for a reason and you''re in the S rank. Do you really think I can''t dodge such simple attacks?"

    Swoosh!

    Armecolith spun away from Howard''s attacks before almost all parts of his body started to glow. Howard instantly remembered the eyes of life and death Waxel used eminating from Armecolith, however, this time it had to be a hundred times stronger.

    Armecolith stepped from side to side, dodging the hundreds of swords, while Howard sighed and took a deep breath. This was exactly what he wanted a real challenge!

    "What''s that skill you''re using?" Howard bridged the gap between Armecolith and him and instantly swung out with all his might. His Dark Ki and Silver Ki appeared on both his hands before he quickly bulleted his fists towards Armecolith. Almost a hundred attacks got exchanged in an instant, causing Armecolith to jump back in rm.

    What was he doing? Why did it seem like Howard was copying him in some way? What was that terrifying feeling?

    "This-this is an understanding that will result in your death!" Armecolith swung out his fist at Howard and instantly mmed into one of his crowns. "Unlike the weak Eyes of Life and Death, this is called the body of vengeance! I-I will get stronger and stronger the longer we fight!"

    "Hmmm, and you think I''ll get weaker?!" Howard watched a thousand shadow fists appear around Armecolith while he jumped back and let his Shadow Giants attack. "You-you''re trying so hard to run away from me? Are you afraid of me hurting you or something?"

    "Hmph, you''re cocky for a little brat. You know. You exceeded my expectations bysting a few seconds, but did you know that every Night Lord has a true form? Waxel saw me use it against him, and I''m beginning to think you earned it!"

    "Below you!" Howard''s Dream Ki flickered before he seemed to switch ces with one of the swords in his domain. He smiled and shot his fist at Armecolith while hundreds of ghost hands from his domain bashed into his back. "Hah, you think? You think I''m going to let you live! You think I didn''t train for this day?"

    ''What the hell? How is he unscathed?'' Armecolith crossed his arms and blocked Howard''s attack before his body seemed to swell to five times its size. "I-I can''t believe against a brat like you I''m going to use my true form, hahaha! Are you ready to die?"

    "I think I think deep in the shadows, you''re afraid. Afraid of being outsmarted. I think ever since the day you got to the Furnance, that''s been your greatest fear." Howard held out his hand before every part of his domain surged towards Armecolith."However, I finally found out I have a grandfather! I don''t care how evil you say you are! You''re going to die, or stop getting in my way!"

    Boom!

    As Armecolith grew to five times his size, the entire battlefield seemed to almost instantly seemed to darken. Armecolith somewhat trembled and flew back from Howard''s attack while a smile appeared on his face. Though Howard was winning, now that his ture form was activating, this would all change.

    ''In the SS rank, a Night Lord''s true form amplifies their base strength by 3 times! This-this form is what caused your grandfather to seal himself into that damn domain, hahaha! Are you ready Howard?''

    ''Are you ready to see what caused your Grandfather so much fear! Yes, attack me! Attack me so I can bury you in his own blood hahaha! He''s just about toe out!"

    "I know a secret for you," Howard''s Dream Ki caused him to appear in 20 different ces at once as Armecolith smiled. "Harkel told me the secret to defeating you." Howard''s fist got parried by a giant hand before he slid back.

    In front of him, Armecolith had grown to 3 times his size, and his power had instantly grown. "Harkel told me, once you activate your true form, you are at least 10 times easier to kill, hahaha! I guess you''re finally taking me seriously, right? Hahaha! I''m so excited! I''m so excited to destroy you! I''m so excited to see your face when I tear off your head!"

    "Oh, is that silver Ki getting to you?" Armecolithughed. "Well, why don''t you stay still now and let me attack. You were barely hurting me before. Now, what are you going to do when I''m three times faster, stronger, and more robust?"

    "I''m going to destroy you slowly," Howard said with a smile, "Even if it takes an entire day, you''ll be the one to fall! I''m a Horned after all! And I''m fighting for someone I love while you''re fighting for nothing but yourself! Hmph, I don''t care how strong you get, I''ll always win!"

    "Well then, Shadow Domain, Activate," Armecolith sighed and held out his hand. "I-I Forgot to tell your grandfather that in the 100 days he made me wait, I created a domain, hahaha! You-you thought you could win?! Well taste this! Ten thousand Shadow''s activate, and kill him!"

 Chapter 212: Fighting Armecolith, Finale

    Chapter 212: Fighting Armecolith, Finale

    Armecolith had done a lot of thinking in thest 100 days, but had made a crucial decision in thest 5.

    When he saw Gorgolith and his older brother, he realized almost instantly that he was in grave danger. If the four stronger Night Lords got out of their array that sealed them in ce, they''d almost instantlye to get an exnation about why he''d left them there.

    Of course, he could kill Gorgolith, so he couldn''t use his knowledge of arrays to free them, but he didn''t need to do that. All he needed to do is create a domain that would cause them even a trace of fear! His domain, though not perfect yet, had a very special feature that a Horned or Varlen or Aresoul Domain could ever have.

    A hundred doors appeared around Armecolith while heughed.

    "You know, Howard. I never nned on telling you what my Domain can do, but I might as well now while you also release your domain. This domain has a hundred doors that connect to my millions of Archelon Zombies. From this moment onward, you won''t only be fighting me, but an army! And now, those shadow giants you easily brushed off, they''re going to be at least 10 times stronger! What are you going to do about it?"

    "I''ve been holding back too," Howard''s Emperor''s Ki began to emanate from his body. The next moment, over a thousand Ghost Swords appeared floating in various spaces. The two domains, at this moment, seemed to be fighting against each other. One made of pure light the other pure darkness!

    Domains of around simr strength tended to push each other back. Much like how a seesaw would bnce out if two riders were the same weight. This was called domain repulsion. The stronger domain would inevitably dwarf the other domain and push it back towards its user.

    This, when Gravanal had been fighting, is one of the reasons he survived against Yesran and his three brothers. Though their domain was definitely capable of unleashing more damage, his Dreand Domain was at least five times more suppressive.

    Therefore, his domain ended up taking up more space, and because of that he could unleash more attacks, more Ki Projections, from that area.

    Yet, with Howard, right now, and Armecolith, it was the other way around. Armecolith''s shadow domain almost instantly eclipsed Howard''s domain! There was, after all, a difference of a few thousand years of training!

    While this was happening, thousands of Shadow beings seemed to appear around Armecolith holding swords while dozens of Archelon Zombies began to appear marching forward.

    Howard sighed, and took a deep breath. He didn''t imagine it would get so hard so fast.

    "Well, I was almost a 100 percent sure you didnt'' have a domain. What a surprise. Do you think you can beat me now?" Howard smiled at Armecolith. "Do you think you''ve won?"

    "I already won the second you appeared," Armecolith said, his shadows enveloping the Archelon Zombies fleshy bodies and causing them to float. "Unlike Necrolith, I can strengthen the Archelon Zombies around me. You-you have no chance against me! Look at your domain! You what? Can control 500 meters while I can control 5000 meters?"

    "I-I have one part of my domain left that I didn''t show you," Howard smiled before his hand moved gently forward. "I-I made this part when I felt my mother''s ki for thest time. It-it''s the only unique part of my domain that I didn''t learn from someone else. I call it the heart of my domain. Though I know my mother isn''t with me anymore, I can tell she wanted me to understand it."

    "Your mother? Aren''t you a pathetic one," Armecolith created a few thousand more scythes in his domain while he looked at Howard''s domain getting more and more suppressed. "Wwell, tell me this? Do you think that one part will stop my domain from crushing yours. Do you think it will stop me from killing your grandfather?"

    "I think you''re pathetic," Howard said before arge powerful surge of Ki began to spread across his body. "My-my mother is making me stronger. You-you by hating everything are losing the true meaning of why you should acquire strength! You acquire strength to protect people! You-you''re an abomination! Something I must destroy with my whole heart! Now activate! Great Heart of my Emperor''s Domain!"

    Boom!

    As soon as Howard said those words, what appeared to be a floating woman glowing in all white appeared in front of him. Though she was small, she seemed to have a white dress and two powerful beaming eyes. Yet, from her appearance, Howard''s domain seemed to shoot forth and push away Harkel''s Domain.

    Hundreds of his shadow giants disappeared while his domain shrunk further and further. What was happening? He held out his hand and then his entire domain blurred and attacked Howard. He-he felt his confidence slipping! At this rate, his chances of winning were 30 percent!

    "I-I have to flee! This isn''t good!" Armecolith watched the maiden Howard created from his domain slowly began to spin. "What the hell is that thing he created anyway? It strengthened his domain by at least 20 times!"

    "This-this is called the heart for a reason." Howard said with a smile while his Ghost Swords shed through almost every Archelon Zombies with ease. His Ghost Hands pped away all the iing scythes while a smile appeared on his face. "I-I found out a long time ago that I got stronger when fighting for others, and on thest moment I was creating this domain, I decided to try and create one unique part."

    "I-I had just felt my mother appear and disappear, so I figured, why not try and make something that would make me stronger, like her love for me did. This-this is in her honor! Die! Die so that other people you would kill in the future can still feel love! Take this! Emperor''s Domain, Empowerment!"

    Howard smiled while the part of the domain that represented his mother slowly flew into his body before his strength surged.

    Almost instantly, the domain that Harkel had seemed to shoot back over a 1000 meters while Howard''s Ghost Swords shed through everything in sight.

    He-he couldnt'' believe it! How-how did Howard suddenly get so strong? Just because he loved someone! This was a joke! This had nothing to do with love! Regardless, he had to escape! If Howard''s domain really suppressed his domain this much, then it meant it was at least 10 times as strong as his domain! How? How could Howard be so strong? He was so young?! Was he really the demon king candidate. Should he have just left him alone, but then? What about his dreams of taking over the Furnace! No, he could still beat him!

    "Hundred doorways open! Archelon Zombies destory him!"

    "Hmph, I''m already behind you," Howard seemed to glow with a terrifying white light before his entire body got covered with Silver Ki. "And just so you know, I can only use the heart of my domain once a month at most, but for killing you it''s worth it."

    Boom!

    Howard, with the strength of what seemed the world behind him, sent such a powerful attack into Armecolith''s body that the world seemed to split behind him. His domain almost instantly dissipated while almost all of his skulls instantly shattered.

    Dropping onto his knees, Howard''s fist blurred into him almost a hundred times before he began to turn to dust. He tried to regenerate, but it was pointless! How could this be? How could he have underestimated Howard''s power.

    "I-I really saw something good in you. Maybe if you ever get a second chance, you''ll find true love next time," Howard smiled while the white maiden that represented the heart of his domain left his body. "Yet, until then, I''m just d you''re gone," Howard punched one more time before thest trace of Armecolith disappeared. "Haha, I did it grandfather, aren''t you so proud!"

    Howard smiled and looked up as thest part of the domain falling down above him. In just a second, his grandfather would be back! He couldn''t wait. However, in the distance, he felt an ominous feeling. A feeling that he couldn''t exin.

    "So, you can only use that ability once in a while. Thanks for that gift, Howard," A woman in a white dress smiled before she started to disappear. "I will let Garan from Arthraku Nation know immediately about what happened between you and Oclen. I expect, by the next month, you''ll be resting in peace with your mother, young one."

 Chapter 213: Family Reunion

    Chapter 213: Family Reunion

    With Armecolith dead, the strongest beings in the Furnace immediately became a little more wary of Howard.

    This included Yesran, and his two brothers.

    Yesran, and many people in his league, had the ability to extend their Domain Ki many kilometers in order to scout out opponents. From over 500 kilometers away, they could sense the entire battle with Howard.

    However, even though they nned on interfering, they could tell someone in their league seemed to be protecting him. It was upsetting! When were they going to be able to attack him! Why? Why were all these auras they hadn''t sensed in ages beginning toe out! Why did Howard seem to be causing such a stir? Was it because he was the supposed heir of Demon King Earl? That was ridiculous! Demon King Earl, if he were still alive today, probably wouldn''t even be in the top 10 strongest of the Furnace!

    "Yesran, I''m guessing that you sensed her too." Enrana said with his arms crossed. "What is she doing on this side of the Furnace, anyway? I haven''t sensed her for ages?"

    "I don''t know." Yesranined, "But she seems to be staying within a hundred 100 kilometers of him at all times! Damn it! Avena suddenly chose to take interest at the worst possible time! I havent'' felt her in the Furnace for over 500 years, and suddenly she just chooses to be his guardian angel?"

    Avena was a powerful SSS ranked warrior that was part of the Macralin. Though most people in her nation forgot about her existence, she was said to have such a beautiful and strong body that not even the strongest attack of the Demon King could kill her.

    She had been one of the few Macralin who the Demon King Earl let serve on his team. Before the Four Guardians, and Horned Nation came into fruition, there was Demon King Earl''s Knights. These knights consisted of two Macralin, two Varlen, one hundred Authoritarians, and three of his daughters.

    During Demon King Earl''s time, because of his power, in many ways he was like a ma for entric people. Avena, at the time, was the song of the first Mocralin King, and wanted to go on countless adventures. When Demon King Earl showed up, and defeated her father in battle, in order to acquire a small plot ofnd for his family, a plot ofnd that would turn into Horned Nation, she immediately made up her mind to go with him.

    And for over a hundred years, she did. Some said the Demon King Earl and her were in love, but clearly to others they just had a life long friendship. Yet, she also disappeared after he died. Why would she show up now?! They didn''t understand!

    "The best case scenario is Howard goes to the Jarkalon Abyss," Yesran said, "Once he''s there, the other nations will not act kidney if they sense Avena. We can then crush Howard and im that we were doing it because we suspected he''s helping Gravanal! That means in two weeks, maximum, he''ll be dead! After all, there is only so much you can do with his strength in the bottom of the Furnace! He''ll have no choice but to leave hahaha! After all, powers call is greater than almost anything else! I can''t wait until its finally time to reap his life! We can finally make it to the G rank."

    "I''m as confident as you are, brother," Inrana said, "But if Avena found out about Howard, couldn''t the other members of Demon King Earls posse also found out? Wasn''t Waxel one of the weakest Authoritarians in that bunch? I mean Can it be a coincidence?"

    "It''s probably not, which is why we should kill him before they interfere with our ns," Yesran''s red hair blew back in the wind while he patted his brother in the shoulder. "Only then, can we truly ever repent for killing all ourpatriots. Only by being the strongest possible, will this urge inside me die!"

    ###

    Waxel finally decided to break free of his domain.

    He could no longer sense Armecolith or Howard, and it worried him. What had happened? He felt arge explosion and then suddenly both Kis disappeared? It didn''t make any sense! Who won!

    Boom!

    Thousands of shards of Waxel''s domain burst down to the ground below him before he instantly fell to the floor. He sighed, and instantly jumped down with his arms crossed, his ck-grey hair flowing in the wind, as he expected to get attacked.

    However, that''s not what happened. He saw Howard lying on the ground on what appeared to be a rock, snoring in the middle of the desert. How insane was this brat? Didn''t he know he could get atatcked at any moment?

    ''Where is Necrolith? I don''t understand,'' Waxel walked over to Howard and gently picked him off the ground, hoisting him over his shoulder. ''He was here for over 100 days? Why? Why would he let me leave?''

    Harkel sighed and turned to 1000 Monster Valley and shook his head. He couldn''t help but smile, this had to be the luckiest day in the world! Armecoltih left and Howard was fine! Never in a million years would he expect such an oue.

    "Come here, sons," Waxel sighed and whispered into the air, but he was certain that they''d be able to hear him. "So, you were watching over me, and nning to attack at thest moment. I wonder what happened?"

    Armecolith saw a series of blurs before five figures shot over the mountain towards him. His strongest sons, Granlon, Mixel, and the three others seemed to be bursting forward with speed. "You-you really are something else! All five of you haven''t talked to me in a hundred years, yet the moment I''m in trouble you suddenly all return to the Mountain Range! It will be so nice to see you again!"

    Waxel had been busy in his thousand years since Demon King Earl''s daughter left him. Though she left when she was pregnant, and nned on being with other men, as an Authoritarian such things were quite normal. Just like her, he had over 100 children, and 5 of them happened to already reach the SS rank! Though they were a little bit weaker than he was, all 5 of them together would''ve probably been enough to scare off Armecolith. Yet, for some reason, they didn''t act. He didn''t understand, how did Howard manage to end up sleeping on the desert floor?

    "Father, you should''ve seen it, hahaha!" A voice appeared out of the desert before an extremely muscr man stopped a few feet from Waxel. "Ha, that boy you''re holding destroyed Armecolith! We-we didn''t even have to intervene as feared! He-hepletely wiped the floor with him."

    "He did? Hahaha! No way!" Waxel started tough madly while he looked at his five sons. "Is that you, Granlon? You''ve gotten so strong, I can barely recongize you!"

    Granlon was roughly 2 meters tall, and had extremely short green hair with dark blue eyes. He took after his mother, a fox Authoritarian that Waxel had mated with over 150 years ago. He was so d to see him and feel his strength! He was getting closer to the midlevels of the SS rank! However, what was really surprising to Waxel was that Howard killed Armecolith! He wanted an exnation.

    "Father, I know I got stronger, but that boy that seems to have some of our blood, he can already use a domain. In my opinion, it''s even close to a limitless domain! You-you really should''ve seen the look on Armecolith''s face! When that boy''s strength surged, his bones actually paled hahaha! He''s a skeleton, but he got whiter! It would''ve made you so proud."

    "So good to see you all together, and Granlon, this is an distant uncle of yours." Waxel''s legs started to tremble as he walked a few steps forward. "You-you mind holding him for a bit? I-I was expecting to have to fight, but now since he''s dead I doubt I''ll have to! Haha, now we should celebrate! I can''t believe it that he actually won! He really defeated Armecolith! Son, are you willing to protect him for a few days before we all talk? I-I desperately need some sleep."

    "We can tell. You over exerted yourself against Armecolith," Granlon scoffed and put Howard over his shoulder. "If only you called us when you started fighting him, perhaps you''d never would have had to use your domain. What were you thinking Waxel? You have so many strong sons, yet you always forget about us in favor of training others?"

    "I-I wouldn''t have had time to call you." Waxel sighed. "This boy here, Howard,is also one other thing I didn''t mention. He''s the boy with the strongest link to Demon King Earl in the entire Furnace, and probably the only one besides the Great Last King that will be able to open his tomb. I-I made a calcted decision. I risked my life so that the Furnace would have a chance of continuing into the future. If-if the Great Last King gets that treasure, let alone the Arthraku, nothing will be able to stop him!"

    "Ah, so there was a reason you decided to be an idiot. Shame, father, and here I thought I was the stupid one for worrying about you. You knew all along Howard would return, didn''t you?"

    "No, definitely not," Waxel sighed and put his arm around one of his other sons. "Now, if you guys don''t mind, I''m going to fall asleep now. In a few days, we''ll have a dangerous decision to make. Howard can longer stay here. He''ll definitely have to go to the Jarkalon Abyss! Only there will he be able to get strong enough to stop the Great Last Lord!"

 Chapter 214: A Special Place

    Chapter 214: A Special ce

    Howard couldn''t help but smile when he awoke.

    Over a week passed in his sleep after the battle with Armecolith. Though him using his domain wasn''t tiring normally, when he activated the heart of his domain, it felt like he was pulling out every single fiber of his being to do so.

    It was much different than using Fire King''s Last Stand, but still nheless dangerous for him to utilize.

    His body was not in the SS rank yet, and using a domain was already strenuous on his Ki Hearts, so when he activated the full power of his domain, one that could even eclipse Armecolith''s that burden on his body amplified a thousand fold. Though he recovered, and no part of him took damage like when he used Fire King''s Last Stand, it still made his body fall into a deep slumber.

    It was like he was a battery that used everyst bit of his energy, and in order to recharge his Ki Cells needed 6 days without him moving. Once again, he had a skill that he could only use every once in a while! He should''ve been upset about it, but he couldn''t help smiling!

    In 1000 Monster Valley, on the 20th Mountain Peak, there was a small mansion built of Earth Ki by one of Waxel''s sons.

    Inside of it right now, Howard was getting to meet all his rtives! Finding out he was the uncle of 100 year olds, he couldn''t help butugh! Sure, Waxel was his grandfather, but saying he was an uncle to some of these men after hundreds of years was ridiculous! Yet, he really liked being called Uncle! For the first time in ages he felt like he had a family that cared about him, and he couldn''t help but celebrate every drink they took together.

    "Howard," Waxel said, sitting on arge chair, he''d also fully recovered after 10 days. "This is a small, but necessary celebration. After today, you''re going to have to make a choice. You''re going to either have to go back to Horned Nation, or immediately go to the Jarkalon Abyss! Not only that, but you can''t bring a single person with you!"

    "Why?" Howard said, smiling. He picked up a piece of food from his te, and gnawed on it. "I-I just defeated Armecolith, and I shouldn''t be in danger anytime soon. Plus, I''m even training in my sleep. Why would anyone dare bother me?"

    "You''re being hunted," Granlon said, crossing his arms. "Haven''t you noticed something weird Howard. All of us, including Waxel, are at most in the middle stages of the SS rank. Do you want to know why? Why everyone choses to immediately jump from the mid stages of the SS rank to the SSS rank. Do you know why we don''t develop as fast as you?"

    "Why?" Howard waddled his brows. "And I''m in the S rank. I''m not even as close to as strong sa you guys. Hehe, why would I have to worry about that?"

    "There are two ways strengths are measured," Waxel said, pushing aside his te. They were in a dining room inside of the mansion with Granlon''s many sons running around. "One way, the first way, is by how strong you are in terms of rank, but the second way, unfortunately, is by your aplishments."

    "Armecolith, since you killed him so easily, will let everyone that''s strong in the Furnace know you''re in the S rank, but have the power to rival someone at the peak of the SS rank! Those in the SSS rank can only fight those that are close to the SSS rank. You, right now, Howard are a danger to everyone you''re around! That''s why you must either find a powerful backer to protect you, or go to the Jarkanlon Abyss!"

    "In the Jarkanlon Abyss, there are hundreds of warriors from different Nations in the SSS rank, and thousands in the SS rank. There, you will just be one of many! It will take used to living there, the purity of the energy is astounding, but if you don''t go, people like Yesran will hunt you indiscriminately!"

    "How do you even know about him?" Howard said, looking at Waxel in disbelief. "Also, what about the Horned? Armecolith left behind an army of millions of Archelon Zombies. I saw it when he opened the doorways of his domain. Won''t the Night Lords attack Horned Nation now that I killed him?"

    "I think you''re forgetting that Horned Nation survived hundreds of years without you, but probably won''t survive one year with you staying here," Waxel walked over to Howard and patted him on the back. "Son, there are people that Horned Nation have that still eclipse your strength. Founder Arista, and Founder Carter are both in the SS rank regardless of what they told you. However, both of them are also smarter than you. They never performed any meritorious deeds that would allow Yesran to hunt them."

    "However, if you stay, you might even be an excuse for Yesran and those like him to try and kill you. Listen, How about this? I go with you to see Harkel, and you talk about this with him. I''m sure he''s of the same mindset as me."

    Howard sighed and grinded his fist into a ball.

    He was tired of always having to run away from those he loved to protect them! He just wanted to spend a few months with Monica and Reece. In two years, he''d finally be eighteen and all the doors in the world were supposed to open up, but right now, again, he was being asked to give it all up because of some enemy?

    He finally learned how to make good tactical decisions, and how to be less naive, but now what? He had to learn that he was dangerous? This isn''t what he wanted!

    "I''ll go see Harkel with you, but I''m not leaving immediately. Have you heard of Gravanal?" Howard said, sighing as he put down his fork. "He-he''s in the SSS rank right? Well, he''s helping me right now, and he doesn''t think I have to go."

    "Gravanal is a traitor to his own race. I can''t believe you''re even talking to that bastard," Waxel mmed his hand down into the table. "Did you know that his own wife betrayed him because he wanted to use the Varlent o take over the Furance. That man! That''s a man you want to listen to and not your own grandfather!"

    "I-I was just saying," Howard said, "That I can''t be afraid of people stronger than me forever." Howard sighed and got up from the table. "I''m sorry, grandfather. You have such an amazing family. Your sons, my nephews I guess I''d call them, haha, are so powerful and so handsome, but if I flee to the Jarkalon Abyss, I''ll have no way of guaranteeing that Monica and everyone I love stays safe. I-I''d much rather stay here and train with Gravanal. You may think he''s a traitor, but I''ve seen his eyes! He''s honest, yet I''m not getting that feeling from you right now! I care about you grandfather, you saved me from dying, but I can''t just abandon everyone!"

    "You won''t be," Granlon said, shaking his head and petting his wife on the back. She was a pretty red haired woman named Cay. She had the prettiest red hair and blue eyes. "My father and your grandfather is right. Howard, you''re young. Younger than some of my kids, however, you have so much strength. You must learn to realize that at this point, to all the nations in the Furnace, you''re like a weapon. Don''t you want to be the strongest weapon possible? Regardless of what my father is saying, you''ll grow more powerful in the Jarkalon Abyss, and in the future be able to protect the Horned even better than you can now."

    "However, he never said we''d leave Monica and your girlfriends unprotected! I personally already promised father I''d protect them with my three brothers! Haha, if that''s your only concern, then don''t worry! I bet if you fought us five brothers, even if your domain, we''d still kick your ass!"

    "I-I don''t understand. Why are you being so nice to me?" Howard started to tear up. "You-you first saved me, and now-now you''re all risking your lives? Why? Why do you all want me to go strong so badly? Why did you protect me Waxel! You could''ve just let me die!"

    "Because Family''s protect their kin," Waxel got up and grabbed Howard''s hand. "Nowe on. Let me show you one more special ce in 1000 Monster Valley before Harkel arrives. He should be here in the next hour with a very special visitor I bet you can''t wait to see."

 Chapter 215: 10 Ancient Ones

    Chapter 215: 10 Ancient Ones

    1000 Monster Valley had been an attractive ce for Authoritarians for one main reason, and that reason was about to reveal itself to Howard.

    He followed Waxel down to one of the lowest Valleys, and saw several hundred Authoritarians cowering in the shadows behind the countless trees. What was down here that could be so important? He didn''t understand why Waxel would take him all the way down here. If anything, he figured he''d be taking him to one of the highest mountain tops!

    "Howard, what would you say if I told you there were countless beings stronger than Demon King Earl at one point in the Furnace. Would you believe me?" Harkel pointed at a ridge in the distance, and gently patted Howard on the back. "How could you believe me since you never met Demon King Earl, hahaha! But in your sses on the Surface, they must have taught you about dinosaurs right?"

    "Yes, of course," Howard said with a smile, "Haha, but what does that have to do with where you''re taking me?"

    "There was once 10 ancient ones that were so terrifying they''d be able to with a single finger rip Earl to shreds. We found their corpses, and traces of their history over 1500 years ago. Right over there, is the body of one of the ancient ones."

    "When Demon King Earl first found out about the ancient ones, he spent over a year trying to figure out how it was possible they were so strong. One of their skeletons is what I''m about to show you. We figure when the dinosaurs were around, a few of them had fallen down to the Furnace and became the ancient ones. However, you''ll see when we get a little bit further how strong they are. In fact, if you weren''t in the S rank, I probably wouldn''t even allow you to enter!"

    "Are they really that strong?" Howard said, shaking his head. "No way, this must all be a joke. If they were all strong, how did they die?"

    "That''s what I''m hoping you''ll figure out Howard." Waxel stepped one more step forward and turned back with a smile. His ck cape blew in the wind along with his long strands of hair. "We believe they sacrificed themselves, nigh, their entire race to stop a being. However, as of right now, we have no idea who that being was. Thats'' where your Emperor''s Kies in Howard. With you, you might just be able to understand the skeleton you''re about to see."

    ###

    Howard and Waxel kept walking deeper and deeper into the Valley before they came across what seemed to be a grave of massive bones.

    It looked like a battleground, and a strange, powerful aura swept over Howard as he entered within 10 kilometers of the bones.

    It was right in the center of 1000 Monster Valley, yet when he looked around not a single Authoritarian could be seen. It seemed the only thing around him was traces of some primordial being. It''s strength, at its prime, must have exceeded even the Great Last Lord by hundreds of times!

    "What? What a terrifying feeling," Howard said, trembling. "What exactly is that feeling from? Is that one of the ancient ones you spoke of?"

    "Yes, we believe that when they were around, the Furnace lookedpletely different. At that point, because the oxygen on the surface was more dense, we believe that nts that fell into the Furnace could better withstand Ki, and therefore this ce was probably green as far as the eye could see. As you know, the sun that shows up here during the day and the moon at night are an illusion, but back then, we believe there might have been giant craters that let light creak in from the surface.

    "Anyways, long story short, Howard, you are the first one with a Ki that can copy techniques. Maybe, maybe if we''re lucky, you''ll be able to find out what happened in thisrge bonefield. Are you willing to give it a try?"

    "Of course, but is that the ancient one?" Howard looked up at what appeared to be a skeleton with over 10,000 bones that seemed to be over 3 kilometers tall. It''s body was stuck in the side of the lone mountain in the valley, and even its teeth seemedrger than a skyscraper. "How-how did I not see it from over a kilomter away? Why did it just appear now?"

    "Demon King Earl put an array around it so 1000 Monster Valley could be created." Waxel sighed, and sat down on a rock. "Anways, I exined enough for today. I just wanted to show you this, and since it took us 30 minutes to get here, the least I can do is leave you two alone haha! For 30 minutes, before Harkel arrives, you mind seeing what you can find out?"

    "It-it''s Ki It''s so faint, do you really think I can figure anything out?" Howard could feel the traces in the damaged rocks, and in the bones, but it was hardly nothing. Though the being was clearly being the G rank, it''s remaining energy was rather scarce. "And I only have 30 minutes? I feel like even with a lifetime I couldn''t figure it out!"

    "I already spent 3 life times on it, and I haven''t either, but that''s why I''m showing it to you Howard. Because I''m hoping you''ll save me from having to spend 10 life times on it, hahaha! Now what do you say? Before the futurees along and swoops you away from me, you mind giving this old man a chance at peace. Will you try your hardest for 30 minutes to understand this old monster?"

    "Sure," Howard said, "But there is one thing I don''t understand. Why is it this ce feels so dangerous, but it doesn''t feel like it''s because of Ki. It''s almost like it''s left its intent here. It''s almost like this ce was screaming for the weak not to enter."

    "That, Howard, is a skill that not even someone in the G rank can understand," Waxel smiled and stepped back. "Anyways, I''ll be waiting for Harkel. In roughly 30 minutes, I''ll bring him down here, okay? You fine being left alone in a sea of bones?"

    Howard nodded his head, and sighed before looking up at the gigantic skeleton. "I-I''ll do whatever I can to figure out what it left behind, Waxel." He smiled and turned watching Waxel disappear. "However, I-I think even 3 life times might not be enough to figure this thing out. What a terrifying amount of pressure!"

 Chapter 216: Overwhelming Intent

    Chapter 216: Overwhelming Intent

    Howard spent fifteen minutes with his eyes closed in front of the gigantic Ancient One''s body.

    It gave off a feeling that couldn''t be described from a distance. It was like it''sst desire was for whatever it was fighting to be ughtered.

    It had four long bone arms that still seemed to have traces of its Ki. However, this ki felt extremely old, and mysterious. Most of the time, when Howard used his Emperor''s Ki, he almost instantly figured out how to use another beings Ki. Yet, this being, its Ki almost seemed to be from a different universe. No matter how hard he tried to focus, he simply couldn''t figure it out!

    "It must have been the strongest being in its time," Howard contemted with its eyes closed. "Though it died, it seemed to have died with pride. I wonder if what it was fighting ended up getting killed at thest moments of their battle. However, if the being it was fighting was so strong, shouldn''t it''s corpse also be around?"

    Howard opened his eyes and decided to jump up to the top of the mountain holding the ancient one. He was scared to touch a single one of its bones, but it felt like somewhere nearby, if it was fighting an enemy, he should be able to find it.

    He took a few steps forward, though, and then instantly felt a tremendous pressure pushing him down. Was this also this beings intent? He-he could hardly take a step a second!

    ''How terrifying? It-it''s intent from over a million years ago is trying to keep me from advancing? How much a monster was this thing!"

    Howard took ten steps and then twenty steps and then one hundred steps as his ck hair blew back in the wind. His ck shirt, and jeans, which he''d just gotten fixed, started to tear apart while he walked forward.

    He sighed and took a deep breath. In the distance, he finally noticed the presence of another being. Howe he didn''t notice it before.

    "Stop!" A loud voice screamed, surprising Howard. "If you go one more step, Ill ughter you!" The deep voice resonated in Howard''s body and instantly caused him to fall to the ground. "You must not see his remains! If you do, his evil will overwhelm you?"

    "Who? Who are you?" Howard trembled, looking around him and seeing nothing but the sand stirring in the wind. "How-how are you talking to me? How am I hearing your voice?"

    "I am the intent of that monster you see behind you. However, never before, has anyone been able to walk a foot passed the center of this mountain. I don''t know how you got passed my mirage, but if you keep advancing, you''ll die!"

    "You-you are his intent? What do you mean?" Howard said, shaking off his fear. "You-you sound like you''re right next to me, but everywhere at the same time. Can you exin yourself a little more?"

    "Hmph, I haven''t need to exin myself for over a million years, yet you think, you, a young child, can get me to exin myself? Back when I was around, you humans didn''t even exist yet! However, sure, ''ll be nice to you. An intent is something like a domain that can take over an entire world! Back in my day, we thought we''d be strong enough to stop anything, but we were wrong! Not until that bastard shwoed up from a higher realm! I had no choice but to sacrifice himself?"

    ''Could he have been like the Great Last Lord?'' Howard said, shaking his head. "But how can that be? The Great Last Lord would get killed in a second of this thing were still around.''

    ''Unless, of course, if it''s true, every 1000 years that go by it goes up a rank. If that''s the case, if 10,000 years went by, would it be strong enough to kill this thing? 100,000 years?''

    "You are thinking? You must be wondering why I won''t let you go further. Well, some secrets are better left never uncovered! Perhaps if you were as strong as one of my children, I wouldn''t be so afraid, but even at birth they would''ve been able to rip you to shreds?"

    "So strong?" Howard said, stepping back a few steps as an extremely terrifying wind pushed him forward. "How? How could they be so strong, haha! Those stronger than me right now are less than probably 10,000. Why would your children have been so strong?"

    "I-I feel like I''ve done enough exining. However, my name is Gaskron," The voice started to fade away before it seemed to turn into a whisper.

    Gaskron was indeed the intent of the skeleton behind Howard. It had memories from millions of years ago that Howard could only dream of.

    Back millions of years ago, the Furnace had just been created. The core of the earth had sprouted it after passing by a special area in space full of Ki, and that led to a seed that soon turned into this magical ce.

    This meant two things. One, that because the Furnace was so knew, it''s Ki was much more plentiful, and two, any beings that were around during that time were also much stronger. Gaskron had been one of the ten strongest beings, so of course his children would also be strong, but evenpared to him there was those even stronger! One of those beings just so happened to be hiding a few kilometers from where Howard was standing, and though it was a corpse, there was no way he''d let Howard approach.

    "There-there is an extremely pure area of Ki that would make the Jarkalon Abyss you humans are so proud of these days look like dirt. I-I sealed a corpse inside of it, but that''s all I can tell you! Like I said,e back when you''re strong enough to at least rival one of my sons! Just so you know, my weakest son, Hakrzonepod, had the strength to shatter this entire mountain range with a single fist! Until then, you must nevere back."

    "This entire mountain range?" Howard shook his head. He couldn''t imagine anything that strong. "That-that must mean he''s at least in the G rank. No, could he be higher than that?"

    "My children were indeed roughly at the G rank." Gaksron said, "But only for a few days. Ugh, if you ever get there, though, I think you just might survive the overwhelming feeling that corpse possesses. However, until that day, never return and let me sleep!"

    Boom!

    Arge burst of wind shot Howard off the mountain and down onto the ground below. Flipping in the air, hended on one foot barely before the terrifying intent went away. He couldn''t believe it. Had Waxel really never encountered that being? What did he mean went through his mirrage?

    "I have one more thing to ask! Let me study your Ki for 10 more minutes," Howard screamed, grinding his fist into a ball. "10 more minutes, please, and then I''ll leave!"

    "You-you have an hour," The voice of the intent trailed off. "However, after that, I''ll crush even your dreams if you return to early. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 217: Important Decision

    Chapter 217: Important Decision

    Howard started intently studying the ki left behind by Gaksron''s intent for the hour he was promised.

    Though it was only an hour, he could tell that he learned something valuable even though he couldn''t understand what it was. It felt like he could now feel several intents spanning as far as he could sense in the Furnace. Did that mean there were other ancients that he could find if he searched?

    ''If I had to search for the other Ancients, I wonder now if I''d be able to find them?" Howard stood up and turned, seeing Harkel and Waxel walking towards him. "There has to be at least 6 other ancients that I sense in under 1000 kilometers from here! What kind of monster would''ve been able to kill such powrful beings?''

    "Howard, it took us longer to find you than expected," Waxel smiled and waved to him. "Ha, but this is a good day! I don''t know if you knew this, but me and Harkel haven''t seen each other in 1000 years!"

    "Thest time I saw him, he was still a human with a wife, hahaha! Seeing him in this hideous form, makes me wonder how pretty his wife still is! She was from the immortal nation, right? You lucky dog! I''m sure she can''t wait until you finallye home."

    "Heh, enough with the pleasantries. Where the hell are we?" Harkel said, trembling while he looked up at the gigantic skeleton in the mountain. "This ce is giving me the creeps. Is this the area you were talking about? The one you thought might have some type of primitive array."

    "Yes," Waxel replied, nodding his head. He had told Harkel about this over 100 years ago, but because of the Great Last King he''d never dared venture more than a kilometer away from Jarlon Valley. Now, however, because Annibell was around, he felt confident that he could at leaste visit Howard for a day. It was nice to finally be out of that horrible ce, but this area made his home seem rather dull inparison! The aura from the skeleton in front of him exceeded the G rank! Even the Last Great King would be terrified. "This area," Waxel continued, "This area is why Authoritarians flock to 1000 Monster Valley. Though the Ki here isn''t as rich as in Jarlon Valley, or the Jarkalon Abyss, it''s still 10x better than everywhere else! We believe it''s because of that skeleton, and whomever it fought!"

    "Hmph, well, I''ll make this quick. There is no array here," Harkel shook his head. "Anything I''d notice Demon King Earl would notice. I used his books, after all, to learn arrays. I doubt there is something he wouldn''t have found out."

    Even Harkel was aware that Demon King Earl allowed 1000 Monster Valley to exist. He used some type of array to seal the energy of therge skeleton in front of him in a rtively contained area. If there was another array here, it have to be one so advanced he couldn''t figure it out. However, he did notice a bit of haze above the skeleton, blocking out the top of the mountain. Maybe there was some type of mirage array?

    "Well, what do you think Howard? Do you think there is an array here." Harkel asked, pointing ta therge skeleton. "That thing had four arms, but I doubt it had much interest in leaving behind a legacy. Do you think it knows how to use arrays?"

    "About that, I have something to tell you Waxel." Howard sighed, "But first, before I tell you, can we please get out of here. Harkel, I have a feeling you sensed what I sense, but you must leave it alone. Otherwise, you might be killed."

    "You mean you also noticed? At the top of the mountain," Harkel sighed and nodded his head, patting Waxel on the back.

    Waxel looked confused, but at the same time, immediately understood what Howard wanted. He wanted to leave, and he had lived long enough now to mean that there was something dangerous he discovered.

    "Let''s go then," Waxel nodded his head. He felt rather certain Howard must have discovered something big if it was so urgent. "However, Howard, if it''s dangerous, you don''t have to tell me. You can forget whatever you discovered here today. I wouldn''t have a problem with that."

    "It''s not telling you that worries me," Howard smiled, and left with them into the distance.

    ###

    Howard, Harkel, and Waxel went back to the mansion and sat down in a room full of foliage.

    Most Authoritarians didn''t know how to grow nts in the Furnace, but that wasn''t the case with Waxel''s family. Almost every room was covered with an abundance of nts. Yet, when Howard walked in, the nts seemed to somewhat curl up. Like even they were afraid of hearing what he had to say.

    "There there may have been other visitors from a higher realm other than just the Great Last Lord." Howard started, sitting down at a white table ashe crossed his arms. "I-I''m almost certain of this because I went to the mountaintop, above where the ancient''s skeleton was, and received a message from his intent."

    "His intent? What the hell is that?" Harkelughed, and shook his head. "I mean be a ghost, but in my entire history, I''ve never heard of something leaving an intent behind for millions of years! Even I, i n this form, couldn''t survive for that long! He''s just bones with hardly any Ki! How could he have an intent?"

    "Listen to him. I believe intents are a higher level than domains. I learned at least that in my three years studying the ancients." Waxel asked Howard to continue. "So, but if that''s the case, how did you get on top of the mountain? I spent years locked out of that area. Frankly, I was almost certain nothing could enter there. How did you get in?"

    "When I used my emperor''s ki, I realized no matter what I did there wasn''t enough ki left in the bones of the ancient for me to learn anything useful, so instead of that I just decided to try and focus around it. When I did, and opened my eyes, I noticed that I could see on top of the mountain. It-it almost felt like something terrifying was there, but I wanted to see it When I went there, that''s when he spoke to me."

    "I see, so you probably found a way to bypass the intent he left. Maybe, your Ki got simr enough to the ones in the bones, that it opened? Does that make sense?" Waxel ruffled up his grizzled hair and wanted to scream. "Ah, it''s soplicated! I-I wouldn''t have worked for three years if I knew that! Hahahaha, well go on Howard. What did this intent speak of?"

    "He-he said, unfortunately, that the being in the distance, in an area you could never reach, is stronger than anyone in the G rank. That his corpse was there, and I get the feeling that the six ancients that fought him, or more,pletely gave up their lives, maybe all the life on the, to stop him! I-I don''t know why I get that feeling, but I do! He was a being so terrifying that they sacrificed themselves, and even their children, to keep him from taking the Furnace. Thats'' all I know, and he told me toe back when I''m roughly as strong as his weakest children."

    "Apparently, when he used to be in the Furnace, his children were born in the G rank! CAn-can you imagine something being that strong? That something 1000 times stronger than someone in the G rank could exist? I-I didn''t believe it either, but anyways, that''s what he told me? Do-do I sound nuts? Was it all in my head?"

    "Nothing surprises me when you speak of higher realms." Harkel shook his head. "Take the Great Last Lord, for instance. He''s from a higher realm and he gets stronger every 1000 years by a rank. His body is nigh indestructible, and he''s so intelligent that sometimes he figures thing out instantly. He-he figured out that Jenny was sick from never seeing her body."

    "You know the Great Last Lord uses Alternate Ki right? We believe, once he reaches above the Ginto another type of Ki that will allow him to bring others from his dimension! It''s why I needed you to kill him Howard. However, if he''s just one of many, then it''s more important than ever you get strong!"

    "I-I already made up my mind after seeing the ancient that I''m going to the Jarkalon Abyss. However, what was my surprise, haha. I''ve been dying to know?"

    "There is a girl waiting for you in a room upstairs with an odd request. You might consider it a surprise. I-I forgot about it in all the hubbub. Howard, why don''t you leave us old men to talk, and go visit her. She-she needs you for a special purpose. Anyways, I don''t want to ruin the surprise. Now get out of here! Leave us old men to chat, hahaha! You did more than enough!"

    "Thank you, but can you at least give me a clue?" Howard smiled and stood up before beginning to exit the room. "I-I never really liked surprises very much."

    "You''ll like this one," Harkel said before waving to Howard. "Now hurry up and go enjoy yourself hahaha! You won enough battles for now! You just turned sixteen right? Well, it''s about time you receive your real present! The girls were so worriedst time that they forgot to give you anything but themselves! Well, haha, this will be even better!"

 Chapter 218: Wrapped Up

    Chapter 218: Wrapped Up

    Prisci couldn''t believe what she was doing for thest three hours.

    She heard that Howard would be back at the mansion soon, so decided to wait for him with his present. She had been one of the only girls that hadn''t been really able to spend Howard for his birthday. By the time he made it through Monica, Reece, and Harley, the two of them perhaps kissed for ten minutes before it was already morning.

    She sighed and looked down at her long, string green dress and tried her hardest not to change into something else. This was her first day not trying to hide her scars from him. She-she came here to give Howard her present and no matter what happened she was going to seed!

    ''Ah, why do I like this jerk so much! I watched him kiss three girls for three hour, and even pet him on the back while he was doing it! Damn it! He better be here soon!"

    Prisci sighed and got up and rushed over to her brief case, and gently yed with the green strap on her dress. Dropping one strap off her shoulder, she turned around when she felt someoneing. A secondter, before she could even lift up her strap, and hide her showing blue bra, Howard burst in the room.

    Instantly, Prisci blushed and looked down at her cleavage fully showing to Howard and frankly anoyne who might have been in the hallway behind him. She-she couldn''t believe it! This jerk! Why did his timing have to be so damn lucky!

    "Wow, are you my present?" Howard said, smiling and walking towards Prisci. He never imagined in a million years she could look so beautiful, but she really seemed to outdo herself today. He saw her pale skin shimmering as she gently pushed up her dress strap and smiled. "Hehe, I-I''ve been wanting to spend time with you alone for a while. Were you waiting in the bed?"

    "Yes, Howard, but I don''t know who told you I was bringing a present. I-I believe me, I am your girlfriend, so I want to kiss you and stuff like that, but aside for the one small gift Jenny got you. I more came here out of selfishness! I came here to use you Howard!"

    "I''m ready to be used." Howard smiled and gently kissed Prisci''s hand before her skin immediately blushed. She didn''t even see Howard move and the next moment he was in front of her, kissing her hand. Did he use Dream Ki or something, and why was her mind rushing so fast. "Hehe, but I know you''re not the type to use someone, Prisci. Why don''t we sit down for the bed, and talk."

    "I-I don''t want to go on the bed yet. I-I feel bad about something," Prisci''s plump lips touched against Howard''s once before she jumped up and kissed him once more. She was roughly a head smaller than him right now, and had only been a few inchesst time, so it felt really good for her to feel Howard swoop down and pluck a kiss from her lips. "Howard, I was talking to Annibel and Ren, and then think with you around I can develop more Ki Hearts. The only present I brought you is a nt from Jenny. She said if you take it you''ll be able to use Fire King''s Last Stand three months sooner. I-I just want to be strong for you, but not if it inconveniences you! I-I heard Waxel saying you have to go soon! I-I''m really sorry for being so useless! I-I shouldn''t need your help! Damn it! I feel so naked right now! Please-please tell me you''re not upset."

    "I''m so d you''re finally revealing your arms, and I think you look beautiful," Howard swooped down to kiss her one more time before his hand wrapped around her back. She instantly seemed to bend to his will before she seemed to get stuck in his embrace for ten minutes, their licks locked, before she finally let go of him. "Hehe, and-and of course I''ll help you develop your Ki Hearts. It should only take a day at most."

    "Do you really have a day for a dumb blonde like me," Prisci leaned down onto the bed and bit her finger. "You-you sure you aren''t mad at me? I-I''m supposed to be this self reliant girl that never asks for anyone else. That never shows even a small amount of weakness. Yet, here I am, showing you my scars and you''repletely fine with it! I-I don''t know what to say."

    "Howard, back at the East Branch now, some girls are requesting copies of your poster, and some of them are even starting nning to confess to you when you return. The only other guy is Sheldon, and he already has a girlfriend. You, on the other hand, have four! To the girls, this means that you''re avable. That, even for a night, if they find you, you might just take them into your bed! I-I am just a single girl down here that likes you! Why would you help a useless person like me!"

    "You''re not useless, and your scars make you who you are," Howard kissed Prisci''s arms over and over again until he made her way up unto her lips. She looked so beautiful that not a single angle didn''t seem to be sculpted out of the finest jade. In her green dress, with her hair falling back, and her cleavage somewhat showing through her V-Neck Dress, he felt like he was kissing an angel. "Even with them, I think they just add to your beauty. And I already decided that you were my girlfriend, haha! Maybe if you and Monica want me to spend a night with other girls I will, but I promise I''ll never leave you."

    "I-I can''t believe that you just said that. I, for one, have enough trouble watching you with three girls to just give you away to make another girl happy." Priscughed and kissed Howard one more time before she hugged him with all her might. "Thank you, Howard. As for the thing Jenny got you, it''s right over there. It''s some pill she made. If you take it, she said you should be able to use the 3rd level of Fire King''s Last Stand without getting hurt."

    "Now, do you have anything else you want from me, Howard?" Prisci kissed him one more time and saw Howard shaking his head. "Do you want to call me names, or punish me? I-I actually don''t mind being hit if you enjoy it. Just don''t be too hard okay."

    "I don''t n on hitting you, but if you don''t mind can I just enjoy kissing you for a little while," Howard smiled and gently brushed back her hair, caressing every part of her upper back with his hands. "Now, about making Ki Hearts together. How am I supposed to help you seed? What were Ren and Annibell talking about?"

    "I''ll exin shortly. Waxel already prepared a room for me to breakthrough in. You''ll find out all the details when we''re inside. However, Howard, promise me one thing. If I say something strange when I''m growing my Ki Haerts, you''ll always like me? You won''t throw me out like my family did? You won''t just abandon me because I''m a little different."

    "Prisci, you''ll find in a little bit, after staying with me, that there is not a single thing that isn''t perfect on your body, haha! Now, stop talking and close your mouth. You still owe me twenty minutes of bonding time, and I n to get it!

    ###

    Howard opened up the present Jenny had given him and smiled.

    Though she had given him a pill bottle that had pills inside called Silk Green Pills from the Silk Green nt, there was also a small letter. He opened it up while Prisci prepared to breakthrough.

    "Howard, I heard from Annibell that you had a grandmother that lived next door.

    At first, I thought it was impossible because she looked no older than twenty-five,

    But then Annibell confirmed it, and haha, I''m writing this letter to tell you what she told

    Me. She, one day, on the day you got captured, said that your parents might not be

    Who you think they are. Don''t get me wrong, I-I''m not suggesting the parents

    Who watched you weren''t your real parents, but she made it very clear to me

    That you might have another set of parents, haha! I-I wanted to tell you in person,

    But I always thought she was crazy, and I heard from Harkel you might have to leave

    Us girls behind. Don''t forget about us though, okay? I-I''m almost eighteen, and

    I really do n on marrying you first! You hear me jerk! You better not

    Marry any girls when you''re in the Jarkalon Abyss! I-I don''t care what you do to

    Survive, but no secret marriages! I-I''ll kick her ass if you do!

    From Jenny.

    P.s. Monica helped me make the pills smell good. We kissed each one, haha!"

    ''I-I don''t believe it. Why would my grandmother even talk to Jenny? First, she had no way of knowing I''d meet her down in the Furnace, and secondly, why would she specifically tell her that I might have parents might still be alive?''

    ''What does that even mean? Is she saying that I didn''te out of my mother''s womb? I-I know for a fact that my mother birthed me! I have pictures of her in the hospital back at home! There is no way I''m not her son.''

    "Howard," Prisci said with a smile, waving him over to her. Shed already gotten ready to start developing her Ki Hearts, but the most important part, Howard, had yet to arrive. "You ready to do what I asked? You promise you won''t find it too embarrassing?"

    "I''m ready," Howard put the letter down and sighed. He could think about what was in the letterter. "I''m ready to make you so strong even I''ll be terrified of what you can aplish! Now, please lift up your arms like they asked. I-I need to get in the perfect position in order for this to work, right?"

    "Yes," Prisci sighed, "You-you''re supposed to help me control the Ki in both sides of my body. Do you think youa do it?"

    "Just start. If I couldn''t at least do that, I wouldn''t dare call myself your boyfriend ever again! Now focus! I want you to get at least 40 Ki Hearts! I want you to prove to me that you''re who I think you are! The girl with no limits!"

 Chapter 219: Ki Heart Expansion

    Chapter 219: Ki Heart Expansion

    Prisci sat down and started the process of making Ki Hearts.

    She smiled and looked back at Howard as he ced both of his arms on her left and right side. He had a simple job, and that was to make sure that the two types of Ki in her body equally went into each of the Ki Hearts she created.

    This was for more than one reason, for one, if she created Ki Hearts that leaned to one specific type of Ki, she may never be able to develop her other type of Ki again. For this reason, many people in the past, who were like Prisci, ended up losing pretty much losing their two Ki Type advantage in the future.

    Ren had spoken to Prisci about this, and begged her to get Howard to make sure her energy was properly distributed. This required not only his hands to be on her back, but Prisci to allow him to control the flow of her Ki. This was not something most people would allow someone else to do. With a simple mistake, her entire body could explode if Howard wasn''t careful, yet she trusted him. She trusted that he''d be able to develop her Ki Hearts.

    Boom!

    A powerful me surged around Prisci on one side of her body while her other side got covered with the most frigid ice. The temperature in the room, no, the entire manor dropped by at least 5 degrees before her first ki heart started to surge into existence.

    She immediately became overwhelmed by the feeling of her first Ki Heart as her Ice Ki seemed topletely dominate her Fire Ki, yet then something happened. Howard lightly touched her, and not only did her pain go away, but her Ki Heart became nearly perfectly bnced.

    A tear fell down her eye from her gratitude.

    With Howard here, she felt like anything was possible. However, she had a bad feeling that would soon change.

    ###

    Waxel and Harkel waited outside the training chamber for Prisci to finish training.

    They expected she would be done fairly quickly, and at most have 20 Ki Hearts toplete, but it was beginning to turn from minutes to hours. They were somewhat shocked that a girl with two different types of Ki was able tost so long creating Ki Hearts. If things were going normally, by now she should have at least 30 Ki hearts. That was unbelievably impressive!

    "I can feel Howards Ki almost as much as hers." Waxel said, looking somewhat shocked towards Harkel. "Is-is his Emperor''s Ki supporting her? I-I didn''t think it was possible for someone to help so much during a breakthrough."

    "It''s definitely a useful type of Ki." Harkel''s ck cape fluttered behind him while he looked down at his hands. "My strength is almost back to the middle stages of the SS rank, but even now I doubt I could beat Howard. I''m afraid because of how much he''s improved that the people that will hunt him will only get more numerous. Have you already told him about going to the Jarkalon Abyss?"

    "I have, and I can tell he doesn''t want to go. He doesn''t'' want to leave his girls behind, but he''s really going to have no choice." Waxel sighed and patted Harkel on the shoulder. "You know, we could try and protect him for a few months to see if he can breakthrough again. If he understands all 6 barriers, he can make it to the SS rank pretty easily right? What? Don''t you think so?"

    Harkel shook his head with a trace of doubt in his eyes. He noticed something about Howard that was really bothering him.

    He noticed that Howard was using Emperor''s Ki to pretty much learn every skill, but he didn''t think it would work in certain situations. Like when he had to make his own domain, there was only so much you could copy. It wasn''t like learning anguage where every word you learned everyone would understand. He needed to contemte things by himself, to understand them by himself, withoutpletely looking to others.

    Though pretty much every student he ever had, in some ways tried to copy him, Howard literally went way beyond that. Howard didn''t try to copy Harkel, but literally seeded in taking 100 percent of his domain and using it as his own. The normal goal after learning from someone else was to make your own domain with the knowledge, but Howard didn''t do that. Though he sensed something unique about Howard''s Emperor''s Domain, it still wasn''tpletely his. He felt like he''d identally held Howard back, but how would he have beaten Armecolith without a domain?

    "Harkel, I felt Howard''s domain, and I think you''re wrong. I think he realize that''s his weakness and is working towards improving it." Waxel leaned into the door with his arm and took a deep breath before he smiled.

    "I think we should both fight him once together, when your strength recovers a little bit more, before he leaves. I think if you do, you will find that Howard might be more surprising than you realize."

    "Hmmm, I guess your right.How about this? If he can beat the two of us, his two best teachers in my opinion, he can leave," Harkelughed madly before he felt a surge of energy in the doorway. "And there you go! She''s inches away from her total Ki Heart Count. What do you think it will be."

    "I-I''m guessing 53 Ki Hearts, and I''d say 20 at least because of Howard. This-what he''s doing in there has to stay a secret. Do you sense any SSS ranked bastards nearby that might be watching? Though they normally don''t act against anyone in the SS rank, if Howard''s really boosting her breakthrough, they might."

    "Hehe, I don''t sense anyone malevolent nearby. In fact, I think Howard might have someone protecting him," Harkel sighed before arge explosion sounded in the room Howard was in. "But Is it me, or something feels odd? What the hell is that feeling?"

    ###

    Prisci nearly vomited blood out of her mouth from the sheer terror of what was happening inside her body.

    Howard had done what she thought was impossible. He got her passed 50 Ki Hearts, and was even helping her make her 54th. Yet right now, it seemed like she wasn''t the one driving anymore. It almost seemed like Howard was the one ying with her insides. She-she was in so much pain, but she wanted him to keep going! She wanted him to make one more Ki Heart before she passed out!

    "I-I can''t take it. I can''t take it any longer!" Prisci finally puked before Howard sent onest surge of Ki into her. "I-I''m going to explode Howard. 53 is enough!"

    "One more or I won''t marry you!" Howard said, gripping her left side harder as he pushed down against it. "Come on! I know you can do it! I''ve seen you do so many incredible things! I know you can breakthrough that final barrier and make it happen! Ipletely and totally believe in you! Do it for our future together, please!"

    Prisci looked back at Howard and saw his determined eyes and took three deep breaths. It almost sounded like she was inbor, she was huffing and puffing while she focused on the Ki Heart in her head.

    Thest 10 Ki Hearts were by far the hardest to make, but she waspletely and totally going to do this for Howard. She began to cry, and screamed out in agony before a Ki Heart flourished inside of her, but the next moment she passed out with it only halfplete.

    "I''ll take it from here," Howard sent a surge of Emperor''s Ki into her body before the Ki Heart she was working on almost intently fully formed.

    Frankly, if any other nation saw what Howard just did, not only would they try to kill him immediately, but they might be willing to risk half their poption to do it. There was something theorized a long time ago as Ki Heart Expansion, and that was the ability to turn Ki Hearts into something else, something more powerful than a normal Ki Heart.

    Once someone reached the G rank, there was really no where else to go for anyone besides the Great Last King. There was no other area of the body that could be strengthened, nothing else that could be done with a domain, and no way of developing an intent like the Ancient Ones. The only thing there was to do was perhaps contemte what you couldn''t do, but Howard, right now, seemed to have do something unique.

    Prisci''s 54th Ki Heart didn''t just seem like a normal Ki Heart. It seemed like it had expanded with the intent that Howard sent into it.

    ''Hmmm, her scars are gone,'' Howard hugged Prisci while he gently wiped away the sweat from her beautiful countenance. "I wonder if when she wakes up she''ll be sad or happy. I-I also hoped I did the right thing. Thatst Ki Heart seems kind of weird. It almost seems to have my intent in it. I wonder if I can do that to myself?"

 Chapter 220: Upgrading Ki Hearts

    Chapter 220: Upgrading Ki Hearts

    Three dayster,

    Howard and Prisci spent onest night together in bed with her lips pressing against his own. She was so grateful for him that she pretty much attacked him every night no matter what he said. She had on a white tank top, her chest pushing up against Howard''s torso as she kissed him over and over again. Yet at the same time, she was worried, Howard would have to leave soon.

    ''Howard, can I ask you something? How did you do it? How did you make thatst Ki Heart?"

    "I heard from Harkel that was the first time he heard of someone making a Ki Heart when someone passed out." Prisci looked into his eyes while they twinkled from the moonlight. She felt amazed that Howard was with her right now, and couldn''t help but smile. "Do-do you want to tell me how you did it? I promise I can keep a secret. I swear on these lips. I swear if I ever tell anyone. Do you mind telling me before I selfishly indulge in you for one more night?"

    "Hehe, I-I just really wanted it to develop and it did." Howard kissed her once on the forehead, and then yfully kissed her everywhere else that was visible to his eyes. Her pale skin was twinkling and he just wanted to keep kissing her, but he knew in just a few minutes he''d have to go. "It''s almost like I had an intent, and it happened. You''re not mad at me for doing it right?"

    "No, it''s just I''m so grateful," Prisci''s tears started to water while she jumped on top of Howard and pinned him down to the bed. "I-I want to attack you with all my gratitude! My arms, when I woke up, were alsopletely healed. I want to hit you I''m so happy!"

    "Hehe, well that''s all I needed to hear," Howard smiled and closed his eyes. "Now, can you do something else for me. However, It''s a secret though. Can youe here?"

    Prisci smiled and felt Howard put his hand around her hair before he pulled her down and bit her neck.

    "Hehehe, I guess you want to leave a mark tonight?"

    "You got it," Howard smiled, and fully enjoyed hisst night with Prisci. That was, of course, right before he got to try out the strength of his new Ki Hearts with Gravanal for the first time.

    ###

    Gravanal, as usual, appeared when Howard went to sleep.

    Unlike usual, though, Gravanal seemed somewhat shocked when he saw Howard. He could immediately feel that something was different about him.

    "Howard, what? What happened to your body?" Gravanal appeared in front of Howard like a sh. They were in apletely white space with thousands of swords floating around as usual with a few mountains in the distance. "You-you seem like you changed? I-I don''t even recognize your aura. What happened to you in thest week? You didn''t even fall asleep right?"

    "I passed out. I guess that''s different than sleeping, haha! I was trying out a new type of training," Howard raised his brow at Gravanal in surprise. "Why? Do I seem stronger to you? I was only able to upgrade 5 out of my 60 Ki Hearts, but it''s a start."

    "It''s impossible to upgrade Ki Hearts," Gravanalughed and snapped his fingers before thousands of swords from Yesran''s domain appeared. He wondered if Howard broke through to the SS rank in thest few days, but now he knew that''s not what happened. Clearly, the boys aura was only different because of defeating Armecolith. That''s what it had to be right? Could it really be anything else besides that?

    "Howard, remember, don''t use your domain today." Gravanal held up his hand before it shed down and blurred. "Remember, try and focus on outwitting me! There is no other way out of this domain!"

    "I got it!" Howard activated his Dream Ki before 50 different copies of him shot in different directions. Hundreds of swords instantly surrounded him on all sides before 50 more copies appeared and then 50 more after that.

    Swoosh!

    Howard flipped back and dodged a gigantic swording towards him while Gravanal nearly dropped his jaw in shock.

    "Does he even realize what he just did? He dodged 10 attacks from this domain! Thest time, he only could dodge 5!"

    "Even though I''m only using 10 percent of the max strength of this domain, that''s still incredible! Let''s try 20 percent!"

    Gravanal held out his hand towards Howard before he sent a little bit of the maximum strength into the sword domain. This did two things, one it made the swords faster, and two increased the size of the biggest sword striking towards Howard.

    Howard sighed, and looked up, seeing tehrge sword descending towards him so fast that he couldn''t even use his Dream Ki.

    "Crap, still not strong enough?"

    Boom!

    Howard disappeared into a cloud of blood before he reappeared in the center of the room as usual. However, this time, unlikest, Gravanal didn''t keep attacking. He held up his hand and dropped the domain before slowly walking towards Howard.

    "Howard, do you know how much you just surprised me right now?" Gravanal said, stopping a foot from him as he held out his hand. "Do you want to guess how long I thought it take for you to get me to use that level of power?"

    "Uhm, a week longer."

    "5 years," Gravanal responded with his arms crossed. "I expected it to take 5 more years for you to get that strong. Unless, of course, you broke through the SS rank, in that case I''d say one year. Yet, right now, your body is still only in the S rank. You-you''ve got my attention Howard. Now tell me one more time what you did to upgrade your Ki Hearts? I promise, every word we say here, will be kept between me and you."

    "I-I''m not sure if I can exin it." Howard sighed and held out his hand. "The only way I could show you is by taking you to 1000 Monster Valley, and that''s impossible for you right?"

    "Nothing is impossible in this space," Gravanal pointed in the distance before thousands of mountains started to appear with a lushndscape also appearing. "It''s in your dreams and my dreams Howard. If you''re willing to show me, I''d be more than likely to see."

    "I-I can''t copy what I saw in my dreams," Howard bit his lip, realizing it was hard for him to exin. "Have you ever heard that we''re not the first beings to be in the Furnace? There were others millions of years ago?"

    "This soundsplicated," Gravanal sighed and shook his head. "Howard, many people may make you think that I''ve betrayed the Varlen, and that I''m a horrible person, but I don''t like to meddle in areas that I don''t have to. Listen, just keep doing what you''re doing, whatever is making you stronger. Once you get strong enough to defeat Yesran''s domain at 50 percent power, I''ll ask you again? How about that?"

    "Hehe, good, because otherwise I was about to kick your ass," Howard said, smiling andughing while Gravanal also joined in theughter. "Now,e on! Attack me again with all your might! I can do it! I can beat Yesran''s domain!"

    ###

    Howard spent one more week at 1000 Monster Valley with Waxel and Harkel.

    For some reason, Harkel and Waxel weren''t as much in a hurry to get him to rush to the Jarkalon Abyss after he worked with Prisci. In fact, he heard that in a few days, Monica would be here as well for the same process.

    He smiled, and worked in the training chamber for almost 5 hours everyday in order to put his intent into more and more of his Ki Hearts. He felt like he was getting stronger quicker than he ever imagined possible, yet it wasn''t quick enough.

    He only got Gravanal to use Yesran''s sword domain at 30 percent power with 40 of his Ki Hearts already full of his intent. Even with all 60, he imagined that at most he''d be able to block 40 percent of his domain.

    Howard sighed and walked outside only to find Harkel and Waxel waiting for him. They had said something about fighting him together today, but he didn''t really think to much of it. After all, both of them were still injured. Would it really be a fight if they weren''t at full strength.

    "Howard,so nice for you to finally join us. I have good news, my SSS rank strength just returned to me," Harkel said while him and Waxelughed. "You still want to fight me today? Waxel, here, found a very special nt that was extremely good at nourishing my ghost miasma. If you''d like, I can fight you at my SS rank strength like I used to. After all, I''ve yet to fully show you the difference between an SS and an SSS ranked domain."

    "I-I''m more than ready to fight you two, however, can I ask you? Who do you think is stronger, you or a man named Yesran?"

    "You mean of those three brothers you met?" Harkel tapped his finger and tried to remember their strength. "Hmmm, I''d say I''m a lot weaker than them, but much better at arrays. If we fought, I''d probably be able to kill all three of them, but I''d also die."

    "Then, today, I want you to fight me with arrays," Howard got in a fighting position between Waxel and Harkel. "I want both of you to use everything you can to defeat me. I won''t hold back either."

    Harkel and Waxel could sense an air of confidence from Howard and suddenly this put them on edge. They had made him wait before leaving to Jarkalon Valley specifically so they could get Harkel back to full strength.

    They wanted to beat him so bad that he''d be careful in the dangerous, strangends of the Jarkalon Abyss, yet for some reason, when he said those words he put both of them on edge.

    "I won''t hold back, but I won''t use arrays until you give me confidence I need to use them. However, that also makes me wonder Howard. Do you want to learn arrays. To keep what happened with Gorgolith from ever happening again?"

    "I don''t know yet. Let''s see if you two can beat me first, and then maybe I''ll think about it." Howard pushed back his foot before his Ki surged around him. "Lets'' do this! Let''s fight!"

 Chapter 221: Rapid Increase in Strength

    Chapter 221: Rapid Increase in Strength

    Howard had no idea how much his overall power had grown in thest few weeks ever since he started putting his intent into his Ki Hearts to make them expand.

    He knew that he was doing better against Yesran''s Sword Domain, but that was only in his dreams. He wanted, more than anything, to test his abilities in the Furnace. He wanted to test his abilities against strong men like Harkel and Waxel.

    ''I''m sure with this new strength, even without the Emperor''s Domain I would''ve been able to kill Armecolith. However, Harkel is in an entire league entirely. With Waxel here, I doubt this will be easy.'' Howard thought while he summoned his Dark Ki and his Dream Ki. ''However, I''m confident I should at least be able to surprise them. You can do this Howard!''

    "Howard, why don''t you fight me first?'' Waxel stepped in front of Harkel while he summoned his Ki around his body. "Don''t hold back okay? Use the same amount of strength you used against Armecolith."

    "I''ming!" Howard stepped off his back foot before he shot forward. "Are you sure you can hande it?"

    "He''s ridiculously fast!" Waxel raised his hand to block Howard''s attack but by the time he did Howard''s hand was already inches from his face. He could only look on in horror as Howard''s fist barreled into the side of his face.

    Boom!

    Waxel shot into the distance while even Harkel looked in front of him in disbelief. Howard had justpletely exceeded his expectations.

    Originally, when he was fighting Howard, he at most used the strength he had in the SS rank. There were multiple reasons for this, and the main one was that in Jarlon Valley it was possible to damage his arrays that he used to seal the Great Last King.

    For that reason, he simply decided to tell Howard his strength was in the SS rank. He would never go over that level of power anyway, and of course he didn''t want Howard to ask him to help him defeat Armecolith.

    Armecolith would frankly have been easy for Harkel to kill, but then Howard would have lost his reason to train. He needed Howard to get strong enough to kill the Great Last Lord, and at the time Annibel and Ren weren''t in Jarlon Valley. Of course, he was still extremely pleased by Howard''s progress.

    He couldn''t help but smirk widely while Howard leaned forward and also sent a punch towards his ghoulish countenance. His ck cape shot behind him from the pressure before he lunged to the side and dodged Howard''s attack.

    Boom!

    The mountain behind Harkel instantly seemed to bend from the will behind Howard''s punch as Harkel leaned back to dodge Howard''s other fist.

    ''So powerful,'' Harkel stepped off his back foot and pushed Howard''s hand away. ''I almost can''t believe it. Is this Howard or an imposter. I haven''t been so excited to fight somoene in such a long time hahaha! I guess I don''t have to hold back.''

    Boom!

    Harkel spun off his back foot and in the same instant Howard''s fist went passed him kicked him as hard as he could in the gut.

    Bang!

    Howard shot towards the mountain and flipped in the air before nting his feet on it. Smiling, he caught his breath while he felt an enormous Ki begin to be birthed by Harkel. This was what he wanted! This is the kind of person he wanted to fight.

    "Waxel, I think you should let me and Howard fight. Don''t you agree?" Harkel turned back and saw Waxel struggling to get out of a deep recess in the mountain. "I also have to ask you Howard, but how have you gotten strong so fast? It''s strange that I already have to use my full strength against you. Even when we were training in Jarlon Valley, I never once activated my strength passed the beginning stages of the SS rank. Yet now, something feels different about you? Why don''t you tell me before I crush you like I promised."

    "Hehe, It''s hard to exin, but I''ve been working on improving my Ki Hearts," Howard jumped out of the rubble and smiled widely. "Do you mind if I don''t tell you too much? I-I don''t know who could be listening. Maybe when we go inside I can show you what I did."

    "Ki Hearts can''t be trained. It has to be something else," Harkel sighed and stepped back before raising both of his arms. He looked like he was putting a strange will into his fists while he put pressure on his back foot. "If that''s the case, you have to be the first one to have figured it out in the entire existence of the Furnace. You''re trying to tell me you figured out something not even the Demon King did?"

    "Hehe, it''s because of what Waxel showed me," Howard stepped back as well and prepared to activate Fire King''s Sprint. "Now, do you mind if I try my hardest too?"

    "Go for it," Harkel stepped off his back foot before he shot forward so fast that Waxel''s family watching could hardly see him move. He was extremely impressed by Howard''s strength, but had yet to use a single technique that could cause him damage. "However, just a warning. When facing someone in the SSS rank, you have to believe they have quite a few understandings. For instance, Waxel''s eyes of life and death are quitemon knowledge in those in my league. You ready to see why fights with the big boys can take days?"

    "Hehe, don''t hold back," Howard smiled and waved Harkel towards him. "I want nothing less than your full power."

    "Very well, I''m already behind you," Harkel''s fist appeared behind Howard, and before he could turn around shot into his abdomen. "First lesson about ying with the big boys. Nothing you see you should believe! Now take this! Ghost Launcher Fist!"

    ###

    Waxel could only stand back and watch Howard and Harkel fight.

    To say that he would be outmatched by either one of them would be an understatement. Yet, if there was one person he''d much rather not fight it had to be Howard. Not only was he his grandson, but he seemed to be using techniques that seemed to be literally affecting the entire mountain range.

    "He clearly doesn''t have Domain Ki. Why is it when he hit me, it''s almost like the mountain I crashed into softened the blow?" Waxel rubbed a few strands of rubble out of his gray hair as he watched Howard get hit dozens of times in the chest by Harkel''s chains.

    Harkel had started using his Ghost Domain while Howard still seemed to be merely using his body to take all the attacks. It was odd. He was clearly getting pummeled, but he felt so much fear for Howard. Was it fear for his potential, or what he could do now when he was backed into a corner.

    Boom!

    Howard took another hit from Harkel in the jaw and shot into the mountain before arge cloud of dust shot into the air.

    Waxel sighed and shook his head. Even though he''d gotten stronger, he was still no match for someone in the SSS rank.

    "Howard, I think it''s time we call it quits," Harkelnded on the ground and pulled off his hood. He was beginning to get tired from fighting Howard, and he had yet to fully recover his strength. If he went any longer, he might also really end up using a skill on Howard he regretted. "I''m already beyond impressed. I think even if Yesran attacked you, there is at least a 5 percent chance you''d be able to escape. However, you can''t keep fighting me. I haven''t even activated my advanced domain."

    Domains in the SS rank and Domains in the SSS rank werepletely different things. When someone entered into the SSS rank, their domain would naturally expand once they understood Domain Ki.

    In the SS rank, a domain would at most be able to stretch several thousand meters, but in the SSS rank, it could cover over a 100 kilometers and draw in energy from everywhere in the distance. Harkel, of course, had no intention to harm Howard, and at this point was just using the full strength of his body to way his attacks. But if this went on, he''d really have no choice but to use his domain.

    "Hehe, I got what I wanted. You can estimate my power right. I have a feeling in one more week, I can roughly be 15percent stronger." Howard jumped up out of the rubble and wiped himself off. "Anyways, that''s all I wanted to find out. However, Harkel, if I was 15 percent stronger, would you have to use your advanced domain."

    ''If you were 15 percent stronger, you would probably force me to, yes, but it''s still not enough for me to use my arrays," Harkel sighed and shook his head. "Now, you mind showing me how the hell you got strong so fast. Waxel, you shoulde too."

    "I-I think we should only talk about this in the safest of rooms," Waxel pointed at the mansion that was on top of the mountain nearby and smiled. "Come on. Monica is on her way anyway. You can tell us all about it in the training center before she arrives."

 Chapter 222: Heart to Heart

    Chapter 222: Heart to Heart

    Howard arrived in the training room with Waxel and Harkel before he began exining what truthfully happened when he met the Ancient one.

    He told about the Ancient One''s intent that he sensed, and how he even reached the top of that mountain. He specifically told them how thanks to his Emperor''s Ki, he was probably able to get beyond the wall at the top of the mountain.

    This was probably also the reason why even the Demon King Earl wasn''t able to advance his Ki Hearts to the next level. He didn''t have the same type of Emperor''s Ki that Howard did, so he was never able to breach the barrier the ancient one had in ce. Because of that, Howard was in a unique position! It was no wonder that he was able to develop his Ki Hearts!

    "So you''re saying that there really is something on top of the mountain,'' Waxel sighed while he sat on the floor while staring up in a daze. "I-I guess it''s really possible Demon King Earl made that array without finding out about the Ancient One''s intent. Yet, you''re saying there are 6 ancient ones?"

    "Yes, and all of them are definitely at least a 1000 times stronger than the Great Last Lord. Their intents alone were able to hold me back, and they literally can be felt almost anywhere in the Furnace. I-I think. I think the beings from the other realms are the reason they died! Someone like the Great Last Lord, except a hundred times stronger, must have caused them to destroy all the life on their so that new life could get created! It exins why no asteroid can exin why the ancient beings died!"

    "Hmmm, if that''s the case then how strong will you be once you put the intent into all 60 Ki Hearts? Frankly speaking, do you think you can also do it to other people."

    "There is one way, but I think only when their Ki Hearts are developing," Howard sighed and seemed a little bit upset when he looked over at the marks Prisci had left. "I-I did it to thest 10 of Prisci''s Ki Hearts, but I can probably do it to all of Monica''s."

    What Howard was describing was alsopletely unheard of. He was talking about giving someone that was going into the S rank strength that was well beyond what was normal. However, he missed something important. By doing that to Prisci, he gave her the ability to also subtly grasp intent. She still didn''t know what the feeling was, but also found her strength somewhat abnormal.

    He''d yet to see her frankly, because he''d been spending so much time training, but if he did he''d instantly realize she had greatly benefited.

    Intent had increased Howard''s strength by over 40 percent and he was also in the S rank, but his strength was already normal so frankly it wasn''t as much of a boost as someone like Prisic got. She found, that her strength had increased by over 80 percent just from those 10 Ki Hearts! She could probably fight Waxel by herself right now and stand a small chance of harming him! Even though she''d lose, it would definitely be a good fight!

    "I don''t believe it. So you''re saying that it''s easier to put intent into Ki Hearts when you''re making them? Does that mean that all the Horned No, even the Authoritarians breaching into that rank can be assisted by you? Harkel, do you think anyone found out yet."

    "It''s hard to know. We can''t sense intent, so how would someone else do so? Ugh, if only we could somehow go on top of that mountain."

    "He-he told me toe back when I''m about roughly at the G rank," Howard sighed and shook his head. "If we went right now, he''d most likely kill all of us. He really doesn''t want anyone going near the being''s corpse he killed."

    "There is a corpse? You mean it?" Harkel said, somewhat trembling. "Wait, if you''re saying that, doesn''t it mean you sensed Ki from it? How powerful of a corpse would that have to be? Even the Ancient One''s corpse has almost no Ki left. How-how could it still be emitting Ki?"

    "I-I don''t know, but I''m d I told you guys about it," Howard smiled and sat down. "Now, however, I do have one idea. Why don''t I try and upgrade myst 20 Ki Hearts, while you guys stay here. Hehe, you might just be able to sense the intent I''m releasing then."

    "Only Waxel should do it. I''m going to be around the Great Last Lord. Frankly speaking, I only have 1 Ki Heart because I''m a Ghost Authoritarian. It would at most upgrade my strength by 5 percent. However, if I ever be human again. You think you can show me?"

    "Sure!" Howard smiled and nodded his head. He was extremely excited that he seemed to have discovered something great. For months, it felt like the only thing he truly aplished was getting stronger only to attract more powerful enemies.

    Yet during this time, he also realized that he was only one person.

    Since he was only one person, it was inevitable that the enemies he attracted would try and go after his friends. And even if he was stronger, the longer time went on, the more danger everyone seemed to be in.

    Yet now, if he could strengthen his allies as well, it would be somewhat ameliorate the pressure on him. He was especially excited to make Monica stronger! He almost couldn''t wait!

    "I''lle back with Monica. She should be here in 5 hours." Harkel smiled and walked over to the door, his ck cape following behind him before he turned with his amber eyes. He stared straight at Howard and then beganughing! This was really too rich! The Great Last Lord might really be able to be killed, and even before the 4 years are up. "Anyways, Howard, just be careful to not show that intent to anyone in the Jarkalon Abyss, no matter who it is okay? Don''t trust anyone when you''re there. You got it?"

    "I-I''m not that stupid. I''ve learned a lot in thest few months," Howard smiled and sat down before he closed his eyes. "Now, great grandfather, put your arm on my back okay! I-I can''t wait to see if you can figure it out!"

    ###

    Monica looked out at the window as Harley drove her to meet Howard in 1000 Monster Valley.

    She''d seen so many horrible things in thest few weeks, but a lot of good things as well. Ren and Annibell had finally gotten back to full health, yet she felt like she was running in circles.

    The hardest thing had to be that Howard had surpassed her strength by not only leaps and bounds, but bys. It felt like Howard was now a monster and if he wanted to he could crush everyone except maybe Founder Carter.

    What did it mean when the strongest person in your Nation was just 16 years old?

    ''I-I''m going to turn 18 in a few months. I''m about to be an adult, yet I''m practically doing nothing useful for the Horned. All I''ve done recently is make Howard risk his life to save me. Even Jenny is good at science! I-I feel like I''m at a dead end! I simply have no way to get stronger!''

    "Monica, you realize you''re the 10th youngest person to get her Ki Hearts right,'' Harley yawned and stared back at Monica. They''d been driving for like 10 hours straight, and for thest 10 hours she felt Monica wallowing in sadness. She could no longer take it! "Prisci, though she''s stronger than you, is barely in the top 100. Why do you look like you''re beating yourself up? Aren''t you proud that the man we share is strong? Why does it have to be a bad thing."

    "Heh, maybe you''re right, but doesn''t that mean he needs to protect us." Monica felt a tear beginning to fall out of her eye while she looked at Harley. Harley, as usual, could see what Monica was worrying about at a nce, and she tried her hardest to stay calm. "If he keeps having to protect us, aren''t eventually one of us going to get in his way?"

    "Hmmm, I think you''re wrong there. I think we will all keep getting stronger, but he''ll just do it faster. However, even weak girls like us have value. When we share him at night, don''t you think that gives him strength. In a way, aren''t you d we''re weak? Haha, why else would he get strong?"

    "Monica, I bet one day you''ll save him. Whether its with your lips or with that smile of yours. Nowe on. Try and be happy that Howard is getting stronger. Please? Just for an hour, let him be him and you be you. He can probably tell how you''re feeling! Is that really a way to encourage him to get stronger?"

    Monica looked out the window and sighed while she buried her head in her crossed arms. She had on a short green skirt today with a ck top that she spent almost an hour picking out because she was so excited Howard would get to see her soon. Maybe Harley was right.

    "I-I''ll try my best Harley, to be supportive of him, haha. But am I really that transparent."

    "Almost as transparent jacket you thought about wearing today when you saw Howard. Nowe on. We''re like 10 minutes away. 10 minutes away before Howard gets to turn you into a star." Harley winked while she sighed.

    ''If anything, I''m the only one that''s weak here. I''d need a miracle to ever reach the S rank.'' Harley dropped her head on the steering wheel before she smiled. ''However, unlike you, I learned years ago how to hide how I feel. If anything, I should be the one doing what you do instead of the other way around.''

 Chapter 223: Progress

    Chapter 223: Progress

    Howard finished putting his intent into 55 out of 60 Ki Hearts while Waxel gently left his arm against his back.

    He couldn''t''prehend what Howard was doing, but he was beginning to feel something terrifying around him that he could only vaguely sense. It was like these six massive forces were beginning to appear in his mind, maybe more than that. He focused on the Ki Heart in Howard''s countenance that seemed to be developing a strange type of energy, yet, this energy wasn''t the same as Ki. It was more like an opening into another realm.

    Frankly, he had no idea that he was beginning to sense the Ancient Ones that existed in various parts of the Furnace.

    It waspletely and utterly frightening! If this world could be opened up to him, then didn''t it mean the Great Last King also could sense it?

    ''I-I can''t believe what Howard is showing me. If I''m correct, Howard in thest 2 hours has gotten at least 20 percent stronger from whatever he''s doing. Forget having to worry about defeating me, soon, he''ll probably be able to fight the weakest warriors in the SSS rank!'' Waxel''s arm trembled while at the same time a slight smile appeared on his face. ''However, what will happen when he gets to that Silver Ki Heart? He seems to be leaving it forst?''

    "I-I think I''ll only work on the Silver Ki Heart when Monica is here," Howard said with a smile. He could tell that Waxel was somewhat beginning to understand the feeling that came with intent, though only on the most basic level. "Hehe, but I think you''re getting it a little bit great grandfather. How does it feel right now? Do you feel like a new world is opening up to you?"

    "I feels like I''m swimming in an ocean I never knew existed for the first time. It feels like the entire world is opening up its shell but it''s somewhat strange. I''m probably years away from grasping what it is totally though, and I-I''m sorry I can''t be like you Howard, haha! I doubt it will take me less than 5 years to change even a single one of my Ki Hearts into the state yours are in. By that time, you''ll also have to fight the Great Last King. I guess, your grandfather right now is useless to you huh?"

    "No, not at all haha." Howard said with a smile, and, I have good news," Howard began working on his 56th Ki Heart while he tried to figure out way to phrase what he was about to say. He frankly, wanted to be as honest to his grandfather as possible! After all, he felt like he just got him back! "The good news is I wouldn''t let you fight him with me even if you wanted to haha! The bad news is that if you tried, I''d kick your ass like I did earlier!"

    "I-I realized when I was training for Armecolith, to battle him, that if you died I''d have no family left that I knew of, and that you were the only one I had. Because of that, I trained really hard, and did everything I could do to get stronger."

    "Now that I''m stronger than you, all I want you to do is get stronger too! Let me take all the responsibilities now! I-I''m strong enough to handle it."

    Howard had been thinking about this for months, about how he wanted to be a leader, and in order to do so he needed strength. However, now that he had strength, it felt like no one yet was willing to trust him as a leader.

    Annibell and Ren encouraged him to train, but had not yet given him any signs that he would be able to make important decisions in the future. Right now, even though he was probably the strongest Horned besides for Founder Arista, he was still just a student.

    Yet, he didn''t want this! He wanted to be more than just a student! He wanted to be in control of protecting people, and he wanted to make all the decisions during their battles with the other nations! He wanted to be the reason, if someone died against the Aresoul, to take the me! He wanted everything to be on his shoulders! He was old enough now to handle it!

    "Howard, just because you have strength, doesn''t mean you have wisdom." Waxelughed and watched Howard''s 56th Ki Heart begin to flourish. It just got a little bit wider, and developed another vein, yet it was stunning. He instantly felt his power go up by another 2 percent! "Hehe, however, if you want to be a leader so much, you need to train other things besides strength. Why take all the responsibilities when you have to focus on getting stronger? Why not let us weaker people get some of the work. Otherwise, you''re going to get crushed by all that weight. Haha, somethings are best shared no?"

    "But then won''t people die," Howard focused on his 57th Ki Heart and put all his will into it. "If I-I let people help me, won''t it be like that battle against the Aresoul? I''lle find Ren or someone like him lying dead? Wouldn''t it be better if I made all the decisions. That way, I could ensure that doesn''t happen?"

    "No," Waxel shook his head, and gently removed his hand from Howard''s back. "What you''d be doing, is turning your back on all of us. We all need to get stronger Howard. Not just you. Right now, you''re giving me a seed that will probably take 5 years to turn into anything useful for me, but nheless, at the end of the day, it will still make me many times stronger. Even if I can''t change my Ki Hearts into ones like yours, I might be able to grow at least 10 percent stronger. Then-then when you''re not around, I can also protect those you love. Hehe, Howard, you have a lot ahead of you. Not just what''s in 1000 Monster Valley, and probably not even what''s in the Jarkalon Abyss."

    "Hmmm, well, how about wepromise. You never die, okay grandfather?" Howard smiled and created another Ki Heart. This one more stunning than thest by quite arge margin. His strength once again grew by at least 2 percent and probably even a little bit more. "Would it be possible for you to at least promise that."

    "No one, in this realm is truly immortal, Howard," Waxel nodded his head and smiled. "However, I do know one man who''s so old he knew the Demon King Earl when he was a child hahaha! And you can bet on everything, Howard, I intend to be at least 5 times his age if I ever die! And that''s that''s almost 5000 years from now!"

    "Great, now, focus!" Howard said with a smile as he started transforming his 59th Ki Heart. "This is the Ki Heart before the big finale! Grandfather, are you going to disappoint me? I expect you to learn how to master Ki Hearts in under 1 year!"

    Waxel smiled, and obviously knew that even 5 years to learn what Howard mastered would be rather impressive, but he nheless nodded his head. Having a grandson that he didn''t know existed less than 200 days ago by his side definitely made the day more exciting.

    "Howard, I promise, I will do my utmost to make sure everything in your future is prosperous. Even if, by chance, that means I get left behind. And you can bet i will also be there for your first wedding! Now where the hell in Monica! I want to see that pretty girlfriend of yours with the green hair! Tell her to hurry up!"

    ###

    Monica walked into 1000 Monster Valley following behind Harkel.

    She''d never gotten used Harkel''s weird body even after spending over 3 weeks with him back at Jarlon Valley. He had a spine that could be seen through the miasma that made up his body, and not only that but you could see the scenery through his amber eyes if he removed his cape. It was quite a weird phenomenon, but it was merely a distraction. She was finally about to see Howard again. She was finally about to get her Ki hearts and be someone useful to the Horned! She was going to prove them all wrong!

    "He''s right in there," Harkel pointed at arge tower on the side of the mansion in front of him. "There is a stairway to the training room at the top floor. Take it up there. You should see Waxel and Howard inside. If I''m guessing, he just finished his own training."

    "I''ll go say hi to Prisci," Harley gently rubbed Monica''s back. "Tell our boyfriend I get first dibs tonight! Okay?"

    "Hmph, you get him second. I''m going to have to thank him for helping me out tonight. However, you can have him for longer, okay? I-I just want to show him, at least in bed, that I''m notpletely useless!"

    "Girls, there are plenty of other times to fight over Howard, hahaha!" Harkel smiled and pointed at the doorway. "Go, the longer he waits for you, the longer I have to wait to see how strong he is when hees out. By the way, Monica, prepare to be surprised, okay? You''re not going to be the same girl when youe back."

    "Why won''t I be the same girl?" Monica watched Harkel open the door to the tower while she sighed and crossed her arms. "Anyways, I-I should say thank you, Harkel. Thank you for protecting my teachers."

    "No need to thank me. Just see if you can make 60 Ki Hearts and I''ll be happy," Harkel smiled before he stepped on his foot and seemed to disappear. "And oh yes! Tell Howard he will have a visitor when he''s done. It seems, unfortunately, quite a few people have sensed his rapidly increase in power. I don''t know how they found out, but he might have to leave sooner than I feared."

 Chapter 224: Venturing Forward

    Chapter 224: Venturing Forward

    Howard finished developing his 59th Ki Heart and then watched Waxel leave as Monica walked inside the training room chamber.

    Waxel seemed to know almost immediately that Howard would want to be alone with Monica. However, he couldn''t help but smile at the beautiful girl as she walked passed him.

    Monica, seeing him leave, instantly felt a strange sense of fear in her gut. Today was the day she was supposed to get her Ki Hearts. Today was the day that Howard was going to be inplete control of her future.

    ''He looks like he got even stronger. What am I doing here wasting his time?'' Monica thought while she saw Howard smiling at her with his muscr frame fully in view. ''He-he doesn''t need you Monica! You should juste up with an excuse and leave! That way, you won''t be bothering him so much!''

    "Monica, you seem worried, haha. What are you doing? Why haven''t you attacked me yet?"

    Howard looked at Monica staring at him with her green-blue eyes before he finally felt like something inside of her snapped. She instantly jumped into his arms and hugged him with all her might. Tears started flowing down her eyes that were a mixture of both happiness and fear. She was terrified that she was going to fail today, but also happy that Howard was here to support her!

    "I-I''m sorry I''m so weak! I''m sorry I couldn''t have helped you save your grandfather! I-I don''t even know if he''s alright yet."

    "Hehe, he just passed you. I think I saw him study you. He even gave me a nod of approval," Howard said and gently brushed back Monica''s hair before he kissed her once more. "And what are you talking about? I want to protect you more than anyone on the. You don''t need to apologize."

    Monica looked at Howard and wiped off her tears before she smiled and nodded her head.

    "Hmph, well, haven''t you grown up," Monica said before she bit her lip. "You think it''s okay if I have some kissing you over and over fun with you before we start? To calm down my nerves?"

    "I''d like to do that, but I have a feeling I don''t have much time," Howard turned to the distance and felt a distinct presence emitting from somewhere in a nearby canyon. He could almost sense it was someone in the SSS rank because of his new developing intent. "How about this? If you get up to 55 Ki Hearts, I will spend an extra night here, but only if you can manage to do that."

    "I-I''m not expecting to get more than ten, but I''ll try for you," Monica sighed and snacked on Howard''s lips one more time before crossing her legs and sitting on the floor. She could already feel how to develop her first Ki Heart, but her nervousness was palpable.

    Howard smiled and kissed her gently one more time to ease the pain she had brewing in her heart.

    ''I-I should probably tell her what I''m going to be doing,'' Howard put his hands on Monica''s shoulders while she shut her eyes and began focusing on her hands and specifically the major meridian located in the center of her fist. For some reason, he had a feeling Monica wouldn''t want to be assisted with developing her intent.

    She had such a strong personality that in the past, when he tried to help her train even at Jarlon Valley, she seemed to almost resent his help. She wanted to get stronger on her own, but he needed to help her right now! After all, wasn''t she here anyway expecting his help?

    "Monica I-I wanted to ask you. Are you okay with me helping you totally? Or do you want me to only interfere when you''re having a hard time?"

    "Howard, I-I realized recently that I''m weak and powerlesspared to you. I spent months thinking about ways to catch up to you. When I think about it, at yourst birthday, you were already bing stronger than me. You fought with Barabin, and actually managed to stay in one piece while I did my best just waiting for you to finish."

    "You-you are pretty much in charge of me right now, just like you will be in charge of me when I''m your wife. I-I know that I''m selfish, and that it''s selfish for me to want to be stronger than you. However, that doens''t mean that I don''t want your help! I want you to make me a 1000 times stronger if you can! I don''t care anymore! I just want to be by your side!"

    Monica seemed to feel something inside of her snap when she said those words, and Howard couldn''t help but feel his connection with her grow.

    ''So, I guess then I don''t have to hold back.'' Howard smiled and gently rubbed Monica''s shoulders before plucking her pink lips one more time. "Very well then, start Monica! I know you can do it!"

    ###

    Monica''s Ki Hearts started to go quite quickly with Howard''s help, and it was even a pace that Prisci hadn''t managed to aplish.

    Monica, however, didn''t understand what Howard was doing to her Ki Hearts. It''s like every time she was about to create a Ki Heart, she''d feel something extra flowing into her. A feeling that she couldn''t exin.

    "I''m putting my intent into your Ki Hearts." Howard tried tofort Monica while he felt her attention waining. "I know it feels weird, but trust me it''s useful. Just keep focusing okay?"

    "Did-did you feel a lot of pain when you were doing this?" Monica''s brow twitched in agony while she looked up at Howard. She had tearsing down her eyes and her chest was heaving up and down. She was wearing a grey jean jacket, but at this point it had been covered with sweat. Howard could see the white shirt she was wearing underneath as he looked down at her eyes. "However, for you, I''d take almost any amount of pain in the world! I-I will do it Howard! I will make it to 50 Ki Hearts!"

    Howard smiled and nodded his head while Monica once again returned to focusing on her Ki Hearts. The next second two Ki Hearts seemed to flourish at the same time! Even Howard hadn''t been able to do that!

    "What a terrifying procedure," A voice could be heard in the distance, instantly causing Howard''s stomach to churn with fear. "I-I see So you are the one who made it to the top of the Mountain. I shall let the others know."

    ###

    Monica got up to roughly 45 Ki Hearts in less than three hours.

    She had managed to make her Ki Hearts almost 3 times faster than Prisci. Yet Howard was keenly aware that Monica was running out of steam. Even with his help, he didn''t see her getting to more than 50 Ki Hearts.

    ''Am I pushing her to hard?'' Howard forced his intent into the 46th Ki Heart that Monica was making to force it from copsing. Basically, Howard had been doing this for thest 10 Ki Hearts.

    He figured out when Prisci was making Ki Hearts that his intent could allow him to minorly assist in someone else''s Ki Heart development. Of course, if he knew the reason, he''d be using it much more efficiently right now. When he used his intent, unlike Prisci who had been unconscious. He could tell Monica experience an almost indescribable pain.

    "Please-please don''t worry about me. Do that one more time, Howard. I-I don''t care if you''re helping me." Monica had a trail of salivaing down her mouth while she looked up at Howard. She could see his ck hair only vaguely. The entire world in front of her seemed to have blurred. At the same time, she felt so much pain in her gut that she hardly felt like she was alive. "Howard, I can take any pain as long as it makes me useful! Please, keep doing that until I make 50 Ki Hearts!"

    "Try and go 8 at once!" Howard said, pushing his hands into her shoulders. "If you really want to get stronger, than force yourself! Force yourself to go beyond your boundaries! Activate as many Ki Haerts as you can! Do you think you can do it?"

    ''For-for you Howard," Monica''s eyes started to water while thest of Howard''s face disappeared into the blurry world that had appeared in front of her. "For you, Howard, I-I will do almost anything haha. However, if I fail, will you still always kiss me first? Hehe, you won''t forget about me, will you?"

    Howard shook his head and saw Monica close her eyes and then instantly use thest bit of her strength to start the process to make the final Ki Hearts.

    Instantly, a total of 4 Ki Hearts started to grow in Monica''s body while she almost instantly passed out.

    Howard smiled and then instantly used his intent to cause those four Ki Hearts to grow to full size. Rubbing her on the shoulders, Howard smiled before gently putting Monica down on the floor. She had done so well, but even she had no idea how strong Howard had just made her.

    "You now have 51 Expanded Ki Hearts. You, right now Monica, are probably as strong as Waxel and you don''t even know it. Sleep well. While you''re here, I might as well develop my Silver Ki Heart too."

 Chapter 225: Alneck City

    Chapter 225: Alneck City

    In the Jarkalon Abyss, Alneck City

    In a small enve in the corner of the city, there was a small cavern hidden in the side of the mountain that held only the most dangerous criminals.

    Many of these men were Arthraku that had killed hundreds, if not thousands of people indiscriminately. And most of them were very famous.

    Two of the killers, the Anxsta brothers, had ughtered an entire city of the Wantrasten People without any provocation and any orders from the Arthraku King. Because of this, like all the men here, the two brothers were sealed in this prison to await the day of their execution.

    The Arthaku, however, had a strange tradition. Each men would have to wait on death row for 150 years before they werepletely ughtered. In that time, each men would get three chances to escape from being ughtered. Of course, many of these men knew no matter what they did, they would still be killed by the government of the Arthraku.

    The Anxsta brothers, especially didn''t expect to survive, unlike every other prisoner in the Grestle Prison in Alneck City, they weren''t even given a single chance to reduce their sentence. That was, of course, until this very day. Gorgin, the king of the Arthraku, was sitting right in front of them with a women d in white. Beside them was a main tightly rapped in ropes with blood dripping from his mouth.

    That man, unfortunately, was Barabin.

    He was in so much pain that he could barely breath, yet Founder Arista didn''t seem to care. She gently tossed him into the cell of the Ansxta brothers before she pushed back her blonde hair and then sat on Gorgin''sp. Smiling, she looked at the two prisoners staringpletely in awe at her beauty.

    "You two have ughtered over 10,000 people right? In a single day?" Gorgin gently rubbed Founder Arista''s legs before she kissed him with all the warmth she could muster. "I''m guessing that means'' you''re pretty strong right? Did you ever get your strength assessed?"

    "We-we just wanted to get stronger. Stronger to serve you king!" The first Anxsta brother bowed his head and then looked up at Gorgin''s fierce eyes. He felt like a terrifying existence was looking at him. "Strong enough to fight our enemies! That-that''s why we killed all those people!"

    "Do you think you could capture someone?" Founder Arista gently pulled down her skirt. She could almost feel the monstrous desire emitting from the two men''s eyes and it bothered her. "Also, have you heard of Yesran before? The two men that ughtered their entire tribe to reach the SSS Rank? You must have heard about them. After all, your crimes were very simr."

    Founder Arista had been tasked to do some research on those who''d most likely be able to capture Howard in thest few months, and these two men seemed like the ideal candidates.

    She had been watching Howard from a distance when she caused Nellon''s body to explode, and realized that his strength was growing at an exponential rate. Because of that, she decided not to request her three sons to kill Howard. She needed a pair much stronger then her sons, and a group of people who if their nation lost, there wouldn''t be a problem.

    Of course, even right now, her best guess of Howard''s strength was in the SSS rank only when he was triggered. She had, after all, been smart enough to keep a portion of her aura around Nellon''s heart before it beat for thest time. She had seen Howard fight against the Aresoul and knew his potential when he activated Fire King''s Last Stand. Basically, she was here today to get two people to kill Howard.

    ''If they were unchained, they''d probably attack me if Gorgin wasn''t here. No wonder they were able to ughter so many people so easily.'' Founder Arista thought while the two men got their chains remove by Gorgin. ''Hmmm, but I wonder if they''ll even take the job. They''ll be killed in one year almost no matter what. After all, they aren''t idiots.''

    "We-we have a proposition for you," Gorgin said, tossing away the chains and pointing at the exit.. He could tell the two brothers wouldn''t talk to Founder Arista no matter what she said, so he decided to speak up in her ce. "We want you to find this boy and capture him. You can rip off his arms and legs but you can''t kill him." Gorgin showed a picture of Howard. "He should at his maximum have the strength of someone in the lowest SSS ranks. He will still be weaker than you even at his maximum strength, but he is dangerous. Are you willing to get him for us?"

    "Why did you bring that man here?" Janx said, pointing at Barabin. "He has horns? Is he from where I think he''s from?"

    "Not important," Gorgin said with a wide smile. "We just need someone to store him that''s safe from the public eye. You are in the most secure part of the lower level of this jail, so we figured we''d leave him here when you were gone. Anyways, this boy is named Howard. Do you still have the ability to find people through their frequencies?"

    Janx nodded his head while his other brother Marxin sighed and crossed his arms. Marxin was the smarter of the two and also much taller than his younger brother. He gently shoved Janx before he shook his head.

    "We could, but it''s been years. Our Authoritarian forms may not work as well. We''d need a few nights on the town to be sure."

    "24 hours. Deal?" Gorgin said and patted them both on the shoulders. He then handed them a bag of money. "24 hours, and no one can be killed. You can both spend some time with women, but you must not harm a single girl either. Do you understand?"

    "Very much," Janx smiled and held out his hand before shaking Gorgin''s. His short ck hair seemed to stand up on its ends while he walked to the exit of the cell. His muscr body somewhat trembled while he sensed the air of freedom. "Hehe, however, I''ve never seen a man injured so bad. What did this Barabin do to you two?"

    "He was nice to me. That was his problem," Founder Arista picked up Barabin by his hair and then mmed him down into the ground. "He also is good at keeping secrets. Even now, he still hasn''t told me all I want to know about Howard. You''d think after me cutting of his horns, he''d grow some balls."

    "I-I-I hate you traitor," Barabin whispered while Gorgin and the two men walked outside. "You-you are going to die! Howard wille here and kill you! I-I can feel it! I know what he''ll do when he sees what you did to me! Crush you!"

    "You''re losing it. Howard''s going to help us find Demon King Earl''s tomb. You, on the other hand, are going to be sitting here with your legs cut off if you don''t behave. Now, In two months, don''t worry, Howard will be watching you die. I promise."

    ###

    Howard spent roughly 15 hours trying to figure out how to fill his Silver Ki Heart with his intent.

    It was different from all the other Ki Hearts.

    He had no trouble putting his intent into the other 59Ki Hearts, yet that all instantly changed when dealing with his Silver Ki. The Ki Cells inside of his Silver Ki Heart didn''t want to be controlled, and no matter how much he tried, it almost always rejected his intent.

    Still, he felt some hope as the hours passed by. He could finally feel a small part of the Silver Ki Heart was under his control. With a sigh, he stood up and looked outside. The sun was beginning to rise. He didn''t realize he''d spent so much time in the training room.

    "Howard, you''re going to have to go now," Harkel opened the door to the training room and sighed. He had his ck capepeletely covering everything except his amber eyes. "I left you three hours so you could say goodbye to Monica, Harley, and Prisci. However, we just got a visitor. Apparently, you''ve gotten a lot of attention."

    "Attention, from who?" Howard wiped off the gunk that had gotten on his clothes and sighed. "What do you mean? I''ve been in the training room this entire time right?"

    "Unfortunately, it was a bad decision to let you fight me and Waxel. Come down stairs and meet her. She''ll be happy to meet you. After all, you''re one of the only true descendents of Demon King Earl. I''m sure she''ll be quite happy."

 Chapter 226: Hidden Experts Decision

    Chapter 226: Hidden Experts Decision

    Howard walked outside following Harkel until they came across a table set up in the middle of a grassfield.

    In the grassfield, Waxel was sitting with a beautiful woman with light blonde hair. When she turned to look at Howard, he immediately felt his heart skip a beat. She was so beautiful. She looked like she couldn''t be a day older than seventeen. Yet in her eyes, there was an almost indescribable maturity. It looked like she''d seen almost everything in existence.

    "Howard, that is Avena. She''s one of the few people left alive that personally fought with Demon King Earl besides me."Harkel pointed over at the chair next to her and invited Howard to sit. "She-she''s a little bit odd, but don''t worry. You''ll be odd too after being alive for 3000 years!"

    ''She''s 3000 years old!'' Howard trembled while he sat down in the chair. "Excuse me. How-how do you look so young? Sorry to ask, but you''re definitely very beautiful for your age. I actually mistook your for a seventeen year old, haha! I-I almost wanted to kiss you the second I saw you."

    "Hoh, he is as honest as I heard," Avena smiled and nodded her head. "I see...You''re definitely his descendent. Demon King Earl always spoke his mind to girls. I think that''s why he had so many daughters. It''s a shame I was too old at the time to be interested in him. It be nice if we had a daughter together. But s, nice to meet you."

    "Howard, she''s here for a specific reason," Waxel said, crossing his arms while he looked at Howard. "Avena, don''t beat around the bush. Why are you here? Why don''t you exin to Howard what happened?"

    "A problem has arisen. It seems Yesran and his brothers have told quite a few others in the SSS rank that you are nning on helping Gravanal escape. I don''t know too much other than that, but that''s a problem Howard. I was nning on protecting you in secret until you were a little bit stronger, but if you really are helping Gorgolith all the strongest beings in the Furnace will try and kill you."

    Avena sighed and looked over at the mountains in the distance. The 1000 Mountains of 1000 Monster Valley were very beautiful. It''s a shame if Howard stayed, they''d almost all get destroyed. Avena sighed and stood up before a little bit deeper into the grass. She turned towards Howard with a smile on her face.

    "Howard, it''s a shame, but everyone that''s strong seems to be moral overnight. Theye up with a list of who''s right and who''s wrong. Who''s good and who''s evil. I myself, am keenly aware of what happened to Gravanal, and that his wife betrayed him. However, Howard, Gravanal is now a reason that you''re in danger. Yesran and his brothers and at least two others have permission to try and kill you now." Avena waved her hand before almost all the grass on the mountain top disasppeared. "They-they will destroy anything, and use anything to capture you. For that reason, I''m here to tell you to go to the Jarkalon Abyss as fast as possible."

    Howard was in quite a predicament, and one that even Avena couldn''t help him out of.

    She was by far the strongest Macralin that existed in the Furnace, and with her body alone could shatter dozens of mountains. She even had a domain that could increase her strength by hundreds of times. However, there was now no way she could interfere without endangering her nation.

    There were roughly a hundred hidden experts in the Furance''s lowest level that were in the SSS rank, but only 10 of those men had any true power over the others. Yesran, and his brothers, happened to be brazen enough to go talk to those 10 and plead their case to kill Howard.

    Yesran and his brothers were innumerable more times evil than Howard and even Gravanal, but the idea that Gravnaal had found someone strong to assist him was just enough for Yesran to get approval for Howard''s death. Basically, if Avena interfered, even if she killed Yesran, and the brothers, the Mocralin Nation would probably be attacked. It would be a cost she couldn''t'' take.

    ''However, I can help Howard defend those he loves,'' Avena sighed and mmed her foot into the ground, instantly causing arge crater to appear. "Damn it Howard! I really wanted to get to know you! I-I''m sorry, but you''re probably going to die in a few days if you don''t leave! I-I love you, but you must go!"

    "Didn''t I just meet you?" Howard sighed and crossed his arms. "And why do you seem so bothered. I was just about to leave anyway. Don''t feel bad. I''m really d you''re telling me this."

    "Tell him everything," Waxel said, moving the chair next to him so Avena could sit down. "Tell him, Avena, about Demon King Earl''s tomb, and tell him why he''s so important. I''m sure Harkel has told him quite a lot about it, but if you wouldn''t mind?"

    "Sure, but Howard, I can already sense 5 powerful beingsing towards this location. You will really have to leave in 3 hours or nothing I can do will save you. Do you understand?"

    "Something has been warning me that this day woulde," Howard nodded his head and rubbed his stomach. It was hard to exin, but he knew that whatever was ahead would be terrifying. "However, yes, please tell me everything you know about Demon King Earl''s Tomb. Why am I so important?"

    "Very well," Avena held up her hand she activated her domain. Instantly, the world around them seem to turn ck. "This is what I call my Leer Domain, and luckily, not a single word I say can be heard outside of it. However, Howard, prepare yourself. Your notion of Demon King Earl might change after this story. Be prepared. He wasn''t as nice of a man as everyone as told you. At time, even I was afraid."

    "Regardless, listen carefully! This is a tale that I''ve only told 10 people in my lifetime!"

 Chapter 227: Demon King Earls Sacrifice

    Chapter 227: Demon King Earl''s Sacrifice

    Howard felt like he''d been brought back in time when Avena started talking.

    More specifically, her domain seemed to be showing him clips of the past. He already knew that Demon King Earl was a handsome man, but this was his first time seeing him in the flesh. He watched Demon King Earl walk out of a cavern. His body, almostpletely covered in blood, made him look like he''d just killed thousands.

    "This-this right now, Howard. Was one of the worst days of Demon King Earl''s life, and one of hisst." Avena said with a sigh. "You see all that blood on him? That is the blood of all the people the Great Last King had under his control. Can you guess why he killed them?"

    "Was it to stop the Great Last King?" Howard seemd rather nonchnt to Avena''s surprise. "Could it have had something to do with that?"

    "You''re indeed right. It did have to do with the Great Last King. However, more specifically, it had to do with all the people he had under his control." Avena appeared in the domain and rushed towards Demon King Earl before she tried to strike him with all her might. "And this is when I fought him. Trying to stop him from killing anyone else."

    "Demon King Earl He was willing to do something I wasn''t. He was willing to kill thousands of Varlen, Horned, and Aresoul in order to retrieve a device that the Great Last King had been nning on making. And here. Here is where I failed miserably."

    Boom!

    Demon King Earl got hit as he could be Avena in the side of his face, but barely moved and inch before his hand blurred.

    The next moment, the Avena that Howard was watching got sent flying back into the distance. Three more people, one that even looked like Harkel, charged at Demon King Earl while he wickedlyughed. This-this was not what he was expecting to see.

    Boom!

    The three men fighting Demon King Earl got so fast that Howard could hardly make out what they were doing. Countless surges of Ki seemed to appear and disappear while Howard watched in shock. Why were they all attacking him? He still didn''t understand?"

    "Demon King Earl did something we didn''t expect." Avena sighed and held out her hand before her domain seemed to focus on Demon King Earl''s hands. "He-he sent thousands of troops to fight the Great Last King, troops from all the three nations, all so he could go on a rescue mission."

    "We all thought he wanted to rescue the thousands of people the Great Last Lord was gathering, but that''s not what he did." Avena specifically pointed at the device in Demon King Earl''s hands. "He-he instead chose to activate what the Great Last King had been working on. A special array called a realm array."

    "A realm array is extremely terrifying, and allows forrge amounts of Ki to be sacrificed in order to bring something from another realm. Demon King Earl, rather than saving the people that were going to be sacrificed, instead activated the array and choose to get the device for himself."

    Avena wiped a tear from her eye. It was so painful to watch this again, but Howard had to see.

    "He told me, he told me right here that he loved me before he almost killed me! He almost killed me so he could kill himself! So he could create that tomb and seal that treasure! He told me he had to die because he had blood on his hands Howard! However, I didn''t tell him to do it! He did it himself!"

    Howard almost instantly understood what happened, but it was still hard to believe.

    Basically, Demon King Earl used the Domain Array to get a device from the other world, and then created some type of tomb by killing himself. However, something didn''t add up. How did he seal the Great Last Lord?

    "Howard, I know you have so many questions, but that device that Demon King Earl got by sacrificing those thousands of lives can really be used to control the entire Furnace. If the Great Last Lord, or anyone gets it, they will all die! That''s why Demon King Earl made a requirement to enter the tomb! Someone that was his full desdencent could only enter! You-you are the first Demon King Canditate in years and everyone realizes that Howard. That''s why! You must leave here at once! That''s why the Demon King Earl sacrificed himself! All for you! All for you to one day be born!"

    "Do you understand now?" Avena seemed to break down in tears and start crying before Howard smiled and walked over to her and leaned down to look into her eyes.

    The next moment, he couldn''t help but take it one step further and kiss her on the lips. He smiled and watched her stare at him in disbelief. Did? Did he really just kiss her?

    "Hehe, I figured you needed something to calm you down," Howard said with a smile. "However, I get why the Demon King Earl did it. And I also get why I must leave. However, can I ask you something? If I die, what will happen to the treasure?"

    ''If you die, than it will take 500 years for the Great Last King to ever hope of getting it. However, by that time, it would be pointless. You must get the treasure Howard. You-you must get it! Please! To make right his mistake."

    "Demon King Earl in my opinion made the right decision," Waxel nodded his head, mming his hand into the table. "However, Howard, I''m really sorry we have to put this all on you! You don''t deserve it."

    "I feel like I''m finally carrying my weight," Howard said with a smile, "Haha! Don''t worry. I promise, not only will I make right what Demon King Earl did, but I''ll even pay back those who tried to break into this world! You can count on it!"

 Chapter 228: Fading Away

    Chapter 228: Fading Away

    Howard spent roughly two hours saying goodbye to Monica, Prisci, and Harley before he was ready to leave 1000 Monster Valley.

    Though it was only two hours, Monica, Prisci, and Harley seemed like they''d developed so much since he met the first of them just two years ago. Monica, frankly, had yet toe to terms with her new found strength, but was gradually realized whatever Howard did to her had immensely increased her strength. However, she had definitely thanked Howard as much as possible with her and the other girls lips, and even promised Howard a special present when he returned. Soon, Howard would be eighteen, and he could finally get married to all the girls he was with in a grand ceremony. Yet now, now they had to watch him leave. Avena, who had heard Howard ''working'' with the girls, sighed while watching him disappear as well.

    "I hope you girls don''t mind, but I want to train you while I''m here," Avena said, looking at Monica, Harley, and Prisci. "You especially, Harley, have a lot of strength inside of you just waiting to bloom. It shouldn''t take very long for me to get it out. Then, when Howard returns, you can also enter into the S rank."

    "Why? Why do you want to train us?" Monica said, watching Howard disappearing into the distance. "Aren''t we useless to Howard at this point? We can''t even follow in his footsteps, or we''ll just hold him back! What do you think you can do?"

    "I think Howard left you a bigger present than you realize." Avena gently brushed Monica''s green hair before cing her arms around the two girls standing beside her. "Now, girls, you mind telling me how far you and Howard have progressed? I''d love to hear some of the gossip? It sounded like you guys just had a lot of fun."

    "We can tell you all about it after you train us," Prisci turned and looked Avena in the eyes. "You are one of the Demon King Earl''s Originalities right? Tell us, do-do you think we can ever measure up to his strongest fighters? Do you see in us what he saw in you? I mean Demon King Earl you know?"

    "I see the same desire to get stronger in all three of you that all of us had." Avena nodded her head and then leaned in and gently kissed all three of the girls on the forehead one after the other. "Now, let''s find out how strong you can get, shall we? All three of you, fight me with all your strength. Harley, especially, don''t hold back, okay? I know you''re hiding some techniques. You like creating your own techniques right?"

    ''How would she know that by just seeing me. They are stupid techniques anyway,'' Harley sighed and shook her head. "Sorry, but all the techniques I created are stupid. Also, I''m still in the A rank. Why don''t you just fight these two?"

    "Because I feel like you remind me of me, the Hammer Originality. You heard of Demon King Earl''s 12 Originalities right? Well, I think, all three of you will bes Howard''s strongest weapons in the future. Now, shall we start?"

    ###

    Howard activated Fire King Sprint for the first time since transforming 59 out of his 60 Ki Hearts.

    Boom!

    Like a missile shooting from a turret, Howard shot through the desert with his body barely touching the ground. He was so fast, that even he was surprised. One moment, he was by 1000 Monster Valley, and the next moment he was already getting close to Jarlon Valley.

    Thest time he ran from Jarlon Valley to 1000 Monster Valley, it took him roughly 20 minutes. However, this time, it was like he got 10 times faster! He made it to where Jarlon Valley was in almost two minutes, with probably a few seconds to spare.

    He had to be going at least 10,000 kilometers an hour! Such a speed, in the past, was almost unheard of! This was great!

    He couldn''t help but smile andugh at his new found speed! This was absolutely incredible!

    Swoosh!

    Howard passed Jarlon Valley almost as fast as he approached it before he kept running towards the Jarkalon Abyss. It was right next to the closed Furnace, and after days of talking to Waxel about it, he knew that he''d have no trouble finding its current location.

    However, as he was running there, he couldn''t help but think about Oclen. He had a feeling something terrible was happening to him right now.

    ''Even-even when I asked him if he wanted help fighting his brothers, he refused. And then, after getting defeated by them it''s pretty easy to extrapte that he got taken over by Parlee.''

    ''I-I wish I could help him, but I guess this is what Teacher Annibell and Ren meant. If you try to help everyone, you''ll end up harming everyone at the same time. Well, Oclen, I promise right now that when I meet your father I''ll do everything I can to kill him! Just you wait! Once I breakthrough into the SS rank, once I understand thest barrier! I-I will find your father and destroy him then, the only one remaining will be the Great Last King!!''

    Swoosh!

    Howard shot forward at his fastest speed towards the Jarkalon Abyss, passing by the Aresoul Camp where he remembered Una almost being executed. There was so many memories in the Furnace. He couldn''t help but smile as he got closer and closer to the next part of his journey.

    ''Everyone, soon, I will make sure we rule the Furnace!'' Howard thought while he finally saw therge curvingnds that would lead him up to the next level of the Furnace. ''Let''s just hope I''m strong enough to handle it!''

    ###

    Just outside of Jarlon Valley, near an area called the Lost Hills, a person was lying with his body in the mud.

    He had dark brown hair, and used to be one of the proudest warriors of his nation. Yet, right now, it felt like his entire body had beenpletely desated. All of his strength, seemed to have been taken from him by the being that had invaded his body.

    That person, once known as Oclen, was now just a shadow of his former self.

    Oclen''s bodyid face down in the dirt with his arms and legs ripped from his body.

    Three of the five Authoritarians he had inside of him had beenpletely destroyed. At the moment, the pain he felt simply couldn''t be described in words. His goals hadn''t even be close to being reached. In fact, he was pretty certain, unless something happened, he''d die in less than five minutes.

    ''I-I''m sorry Howard. I said we''d fight Armecolith together, but the only thing I did was cause you pain.''

    ''I could''ve asked you to help me fight my brothers, but instead of doing that I simply chose to fight them by myself. And then when Parlee showed up, I could''ve at least tried to attack him so I didn''t end up hurting the girls you loved. I-I''m pathetic! I''mpletely and utterly pathetic!"

    Oclen looked down at thest of his blood flowing out of his body and closed his eyes.

    He didn''t want to die! Not with his father undefeated and all the women he wanted to be with in his life still not in his grasp! However, he knew in just a moment, unless a miracle happened, his life was going topletely vanish into the other world.

    ''Howard, please-please get revenge for me,'' Oclen shut his eyes before he turnedpletely pale. The next moment, all his Ki Hearts stopped. All that remained beating was his one final heart in the center of his chest, but in just a moment, that too would vanish. ''I-I''m also sorry mother! Sorry for not making you happy! I''m so sorry!"

    Oclen let the final tears drip out of his eyes before he finally felt the cold overtake him. No matter what he wanted now, all that seemed to be waiting for him was the endless darkness of death.

    ''Goodbye,'' Oclen smiled, ''Hehe, and thanks Ho-Howard. Thanks for pretending to be my friend for a little while. It was-was f-fun."

 Chapter 229: Climbing into the Jarkalon Abyss

    Chapter 229: Climbing into the Jarkalon Abyss

    "So, this the Jarkalon Abyss," Howard took a deep breath and looked up ahead of him.

    There was what appeared to be a mountain so tall that its height simply couldn''t be measured by normal standards. Compared to the tallest Mountains on the Surface, it was probably 30 to 50 times greater in size.

    The great explorers on the surface once talked about a 100 kilometer mountain tall mountain that took the best climbers 3 months to climb. It was called Sacred Mountain, and was in a distant continent on the surface. However, the Jarkalon Abyss, clearly put that to shame. When Howard looked up, all he saw was what appeared to be an abyss extending into the sky! He almost instantly understood why they gave a mountain such a strange name! Just looking at it made you feel like you were falling!

    ''I heard from Waxel you just have to climb to the top of the mountain before you can actually enter into the first nation that''s part of the Jarkalon Abyss. There are 5 major nations in the abyss, and over 20 smaller nations.''

    ''The smaller nations are mostly not talked about.'' Howard said, nodding his head. ''Those smaller nations are usually forced to do the bidding of therger nations. However, I''m excited! I''m finally here!''

    Howard took a deep breath and bent his knees before he looked up. He figured he should at least be able to jump up a third of the mountain.

    Boom!

    Stepping off his back foot, he turned into a bullet that shot up nearly 5 kilometers in an instant. Activating Fire King''s Sillhouette, he grabbed onto a hand of one of his duplicates, and had it toss him higher!

    Swoosh!

    He repeated this several times before he went up almost 100 kilometers! If the best climbers from the surface were here, not only would they be terrified, but they''d feel like fools! Howard did in less than a minute what took them three months!

    However, as he reached another series of ridges on the mountains, full of abundant nts of various types, that were green and verdant, he couldn''t help but here a small girl screaming.

    "No! Please! Get your hands off me!"

    Howard stopped almost instantly while shooting up the abyss before he looked forward and saw three fury men surrounding a young teenage girl. Howard couldn''t help butnd on the ridge, and look at the small woman in her tattered clothes. She had dark ck hair with a white and brown dress that seemed to have been torn over and over again by viscioius ws. Howard, seeing this, instantly made an abrupt turn.

    ''I-I know Waxel told me to not stand out, but this is ridiculous! Fire King Sprint!''

    Swoosh!

    Howard appeared right in front of the girl, and instantly held out his arms while a w shed towards her face. Holding up his wrist, he almost instantly stopped the attack.

    Boom!

    The furry armed male looked forward in shock at Howard before he felt a terrifying pain travel up his wrist. What the hell had happened? Where the hell did this boye from?

    "AH! He broke my wrist!" The Grey Neck Warrior dropped down and screamed.

    The Grey Neck Warriors were one of the weaker nations in the Jarkalon Abyss, but were nheless roughly equal in strength to the Aresoul. In fact, they might even be a little stronger. They grew fur on their bodies that got sharper and more dangerous when they got stronger.

    In many ways, they were like the Mocralin, and used Ki to strengthen their bodies. However, unlike the Mocralin, they looked like werewolves instead of human beings when they hunted. Seeing Howard stopping them from killing a girl that had happened to get lost in their territory, they almost instantly grew enraged.

    Their hair grew out of their bodies before they shed down at Howard with all their might.

    "You-you shall pay!"

    "Hmph, like I''d bother fighting you," Howard spun his back foot and instantly kicked the nearest Grey Neck Warrior in the chest before he shot into a nearby ridge. The next moment, Howard stepped down on his foot and shot once again into the sky.

    The girl, he''d rescued, waspletely caught in his grasp. She didn''t know whether tough or cry or smile or what! Howard had juste out of nowhere and stole her from the other men! Not only that, but he was even stronger!

    "I''m not going to hurt you!" Howard smiled and looked into the girls pretty eyes. "I-I just couldn''t take hearing such a pretty girl scream. Do-do you understand me by the way?"

    "I-I''m educated in themon tongue." The girl shivered while she realized Howard''s arm was around her waist. "However, you-you better let me go! If-if my father find you, he''s going to kill you! He-he''s terrifyingly strong!"

    "Can I meet him? I need a ce to stay." Howardnded on another ridge and looked around. There was even more nts which confused him even more. There were various types of fruit growing, and lots of strange trees that looked almost dangerous. "I-I''m new here. Haha, how about, in exchange for saving you, you take me to see your father?"

    "Hmph, let go of my waist, and maybe I''ll take you to him!" The girl named Lasinda looked down at Howard''s hand, gently hiking up her white dress and blushed. It was an ident, but because of the holes from the Grey Neck Warriors, she was afraid her clothes might tearpletely. "However, first! First go wait behind a tree! I need to change! I-I can''t believe it. Those men. I-I just told them I got lost, and they attacked me! Father will dere war on the Grey Neck Nation! Hmph, just wait till I get back!"

    "You-you were lost?" Howard sighed and looked around. "Fine, go get changed." Howard looked around him and walked a few steps forward. "Ugh, why do you worry me. You sure we can find your father?"

    "Promise!" Lasinda said, nodding her head while she took a long sleeve shirt out of a bag she had on her arm. All the important stuff had gotten taken by the Grey Neck Warriors, including some of the Ki Minerals she found, but it was fine! She-she at least still had her shirt. "Now-give-give me just a second okay! And don''t you dare stare! I-I''m stronger than I look when I''m angry."

    ''Oh brother. What a start to the Jarkalon Abyss,'' Howard looked at the endless mountains and crossed his arms. ''Oh well, at least she can probably keep mepany at night. I was worried about that, haha. Now, what the hell is around here?'' Howard walked over to arge nt that slowly moved as he approached. ''So strange. It''s almost like the nts are paying attention to me.''

 Chapter 230: Jade Stem Herb

    Chapter 230: Jade Stem Herb

    Lasinda and Howard didn''t seem to get along even after three days traveling up the Jarkalon Abyss together.

    She had been gathering fruits and minerals for several weeks on the edge of the Jarkalon Abyss to try and find a special herb that her father needed to return to good health. Of course, now that was all gone, she''d have to return to her father without the Jade Stem Herbs he needed.

    Lasinda was part of the Great vensen Nation, and her father and mother were the leaders of the entire Nation. Yet after years of being bullied by the nearby nations like the Grey Neck People, and suffering losses of pretty much all their troops, there was almost nothing left keeping them from being taken over.

    That was why Lasinda went to try and find an extremely rare herb for her father, The Jade Stem Herb.

    "My father lost the ability to walk when I was much younger than I am now," Lasindained while wrapping her arms around Howard''s back. She''d gotten tired, and couldn''t help but ept his offer to jump with her up the Abyss. "When he lost the ability to walk, many people tried to take his ce as the nation''s leader but many of them died."

    "He was the only warrior we had in the SSS rank, but without the ability to walk it''s hard for him to fight. Unlike the Arthraku, who can capture Authoritarians, our people have pretty simple abilities. We-we grow nts in our bodies that can be used as weapons. And I know it''s wierd, but you don''t need to insult me about it okay! We''re the reason these mountains are so green in the first ce!"

    "I think that''s really cool," Howard said with a smile, "However, why are all the nations attacking you?" Howard jumped up almost an entire meter before hended by arge clearing.

    Traveling up the Jarkales Abyss was quite difficult, and finding a ce in it was even harder. Every time he found a ridge that seemed to offer some hope of locating Lasinda''s vig,e she''d shake her head and he''d jump somewhere else. And this had been happening for quite a while. He was beginning to wonder if the Jarkalon Abyss inwas bigger the entire Furnace floor in total area! It was thousands of kilometers long and at least a few hundred kilometers wide with dozens of ces to enter. Howard sighed and put his arms against Lasidna''s back before he jumped once more.

    Lasinda, sighed, and looked out at the next several ces he appeared before setting her head down on his back.

    "They-they attack us because they want to take us captive. They want our ability to grow nts for their nation. Since we can put Ki into nts, they can grow everywhere. However, it''s our tradition if we''re captured to die before helping another nation." Lasinda almost started to cry. "Haha, anyway! Maybe it''s better that I lost all my herbs! Nothing I got would''ve helped my father anyway!"

    "Can you tell me what it looks like?" Howard sighed and put Lasinda down from his back. His ck hair flowing behind him while he stood up at almost 1.92 meters tall. "Maybe I can find it, and then we can go back?"

    "That''s impossible. If you did, my father would probably let me marry you," Lasinda said in jest. "I spent three weeks looking for it, and moved at almost the same pace you did. Well, you''re a lot faster than me, but I''m still fast! I-I searched far and wide for it! I checked all 10 areas it was spotted in the past. Nothing."

    "Just draw it, or describe it to me," Howard activated his intent and began to spread it through the peaks nearby. "Trust me. I should be able to find it. However, I can only find it if you tell me something about it!"

    The Jade Stem Herb was actually a massive nt that was almost a meter tall with huge flowering petals, and should be actually easy to find. Yet, of course, this wasn''t the case. It tended to grow on the ridges of the mountain in areas with almostplete darkness. It was hard to find because it also had some ability to hide itself if it was spotted.

    The Jade Stem Herb had an extremely potent healing effect on those who took it. It could also be used by someone from Lasinda''s tribe to put in their bodies. They used nts much like the Arthraku used Authoritarians. They put nts in their bodies that could be taken out in battle.

    However, because of this, there were also many ancient nts that no longer existed because of overuse. And the Jade Stem Herb was already not the type of nt that germinated very often! In fact, it only sprayed out its seeds once every 10 seasons! And out of the hundreds of seeds it scattered, only one in a thousand would grow.

    This growth, withpounded by how many tribes gathered this nt, made it almost impossible to find. Frankly, Lasinda would believe it was gone forever if it hadn''t been spotted by someone in her nation! Of course, that person was dead now! It was just the luck of her tribe.

    She exined what it looked like to Howard and then he nodded his head and closed his eyes.

    ''First I''ll use my Dream Ki to scout the area, but this time I''ll include my intent in it.'' Howard nodded his head. "Since my Ki Hearts have my intent, frankly any type of Ki I use I can somewhat track. However, the problem with Dream Ki is that I got it from the Dream Enchantress.''

    ''I don''t even know if this will work yet, but if it does It will be nice to pick up a new wife, haha!''

    Howard closed his eyes and then sent out a burst of Dream Ki from his hands that shot in all directions, using the information that Lasinda had gave him. She sighed, her ck hair flowing in the wind while she waited to see if there were any results.

    ''Hmph, what an idiot. As soon as I said I would marry him if he found the nt, he got serious. Well, there is no way I''ll marry a man I just met! Hmph, he has to be out of his mind!"

    ''However, he is kind of cute,'' Lasinda bit her lip while Howard seemed to get stronger. ''Strange He''s not afraid of the Abyss even though he told me he was from the lower ins of the Furnace. How could he have gotten so strong down there. It doesn''t make any sense.''

    "Found it!" Howard said, opening up his eyes before he smiled. "Hehe, you said its a two meter tall nt that likes to hide near caves. "Well, I just so happen to have found one less than 10 kilometers from here. It''s inside of an Authoritarian''s nest! It should be no problem to get it."

    "Don''t you dare!" Lisands said before she felt Howard put his arm around her and hoist her up into the air. "No! Nonononono! Don''t! Put me down! That cave is too dangerous to enter!"

 Chapter 231: A Proposal

    Chapter 231: A Proposal

    There were a lot stronger Authoritarians in the Jarkalon Abyss than even in 1000 Monster Valley.

    By adult hood, most Authoritarians reached the A rank at the least, and the SS rank on average. For the people of the the Great vensen Nation, they had rules about Authoritarians. One, never fight them unless they attacked first, and two, never kill any young Authoritarians.

    However, obviously, Lisanda was unaware of Howard''s Authoritarian blood, nor any idea of how strong he actually was in battle. To her, he just seemed to have a very quick speed, but she had no idea of his might. If the Authoritarian trapped him, then what would happen to her?

    "I''ll just talk to him!" Howard said, jumping quickly across the dozens of boulders against the cliffs. There was arge drop that had to at least stretch over 1000 kilometers down. "You can stay outside, and wait for me okay! Most Authoritarians like me, haha! You''ll see!"

    "What are you absolutely insane? You''re going to talk to an Authoritarian! It''s a she by the way, and she has children! If you enter the Cave I think you''re going to, she''ll ughter you! She''s as Half Silver Giant Iguana! Though that might not sound impressive, she''s terrifying! You may be fast, but she could kill you easily as crushing an ant!"

    "I-I thought you wanted this for your father?" Howard stopped roughly a kilometer away from the cave and put her down. "You-you should at least let me try! If you think I''m fast, wait until you see how strong I am! And you should probably change. You''re starting to smell."

    "I-I can''t believe you!" Lasinda jumped of Howard''s back and looked up into his green eyes. "You just met me and you already want to run off and die! You''re just like everyone who took over for my father! I see you one moment, and the next you''re dead! Well go ahead! Abandon me too! You''re the first guy I saw that was around my age in forever! Well, too bad! I''ll forget about the marriage proposal! Hmph, go die!"

    "I''ll be rather quick," Howard smiled before he activated his Dream Ki, cousin arge breeze be left behind him. Lasinda''s brown dress shot up in the wind while her ck hair flew back behind her. She was in utter disbelief! Did he have an ability to get even faster!

    "What the hell?! I''m alone now! You''re such a jerk! I don''t even know where we are!" Lasinda stomped her foot and watched some rocks fall down beneath her feet.

    ng!

    The rocks bounced for several miles before they seemed to disappear into the amber clouds down below. Immediately, she paled. What the hell was she supposed to do now if she died! She was already lost, but at least before she was in an area where she foraged when she was a kid! This was in the middle of no where!

    ''Great I''ll give him 10 minutes, or until I hear a scream," Lasinda jumped up to a nearby clearing and walked over to sit down on a nearby boulder. "However, what a guy. That speed. Only my father could reach speeds that fast."

    ###

    Howard entered into the cave where he sensed the Jade Stem Herb.

    There were hundreds of tunnels leading in every direction, but the herb was rather nearby in the center of what seemed to be some type of nesting grounds.

    Right next to it, however, instantly shocked him. He noticed some arrays on the walls. What kind of Authoritarians used arrays.

    "Strange, that looks like a high level array. It has at least 500 symbols," Howard slowly walked towards it and took a deep breath. ''I''m guessing the Authoritarian in this cavern must be pretty special. These look almost as intricate as the ones on the tomb of the Great Last King.''

    "Stop right there, Authoritarian boy," A voice appeared all around Howard, causing the rocks to tremble, as he walked forward. "What are you doing here? As you can tell, we don''t take kindly to intruders. If you happen to be one of the Arthraku, don''t underestimate my ability to use arrays. I will kill you before you get a chance to drain the Ki in the air!"

    ''Oh right, the Arthraku can use Ki Drain," Howard shook his head in response. "No miss. I actually am hoping to destroy the Arthraku. I came here to inquire about the Jade Stem nt."

    "The Jade Stem nt?" The Authoritarian''s voice sounded somewhat concerned. "You-you want to get my prized possession? I''m sorry, but there is nothing you can do that would convince me to give it up. Unless, of course, you have a really good reason."

    "I don''t have a good reason. However, I just need a part of it! It''s to save someone''s life!" Howard said with a smile. "However, if you give it to me now, I can give you three back in return! I sensed four in the nearby area, haha! Yet, the closest one is over 1000 kilometers away, and I don''t have time to get it. Would you at least give me a chance to see you?" Howard pleaded. "Please, can you give me an answer?"

    Howard waited a few minutes and sighed before he slowly began to walk towards the array. He took a brief pause and sat down by a rock while the Silver Giant Iguana watched him from a distance using an array called a detector array.

    She could sense he was strong, probably strong enough to shatter the array.

    It roughly had the ability to stop three SSS rank attacks, but she sensed something strange from Howard. He seemed to have some type of aura emanating out of him that scared her. Yet, she also didn''t want to let him in. Who the hell would trust a kid they just met with one of their prized treasures?

    ''If he''s as fast as I think he is, what''s wrong with going 1000 kilometers to get another one? There has to be something else that he wants to talk about.''

    ''However, I can''t just go out of the array. I guess that only leaves one option.''

    The Jade Stem nt, again, could not be underestimated in the amount of value it possessed. It could be used to regrow back multiple limbs, and could even heal damaged Ki Hearts, but most importantly could cure any disease.

    The Arthraku when they hunted Authoritarians were notorious for using any means possible to capture them including using poisons that could stop the heart in less than an hour. Though this poison was hardly ever used by the Arthraku, it was used quite often on SSS rank Authoritarians or those that had the potential to reach it.

    The Silver Giant Iguana happened to have a son that was born with the potential to enter into the SSS rank. She couldn''t let him enter! She had to ask him to leave, yet she was also curious about him! Why did he seem like a human and an Authoritarian at the same time?

    "I''m sorry that I came here, and didn''t go to get the other nt. However, my new friends father is dying. I lost my father right in front of my eyes. It was one of the most horrifying things that happened in my life. And I know that you''re scared because of the Arthraku, but I really am here to destroy Arthraku Nation, or make sure they never hurt any other Nation again. I-I''m also here to train! Would you please pleasee out and speak to me!"

    Howard sighed and looked into the distance.

    He was almost ready to turn around, but he decided to wait one more second. Please, I can give you something valuable that I can leave here ande back to get when I get the other Jade Stem nt! You really can trust me! I promise! What I leave will at least have 100 times more value than this nt!"

    "We can talk,'' A beautiful woman jumped down from above and appeared right next to the Jade Stem nt. She had beautiful green hair like Monica with tworge horns on her back that seemed sharp enough to cut through anything she wished to destroy. "However, first, let me see the object."

    "It-it''s called a Ki Jar, and I got it from Demon King Earl," Howard said with a smile. "If you don''t mind, I can give it to you in exchange for the nt? However, if you try and use it, I''ll warn you, you could be killed or worse."

    "The Demon King Earl? You mean the only one that ever got the Arthraku to bow on their knees." She suddenly seemed a little bit surprised but confused at the same time. "How would you have that? You''re an Authoritarian are you not?"

    "I''m I''m rted to him. His daughter had a fling with an Authoritarian, haha!" Howard smiled and rolled the jar towards the beautiful woman standing in the shadows. She seemed to have porcin skin that was much whiter than a normal human beings. It almost looked like she spent her entire life in the dark. "Would you mind please considering trading? I''m good for it!"

 Chapter 232: New Sense

    Chapter 232: New Sense

    The Jade Stem nt really was too precious to the Authoritarian in Howard''s mist, yet she was also somewhat surprised that the boy could be rted to Demon King Earl.

    If that was the case, then what she heard from the other Authoritarians, about the Arthraku seeming restless in the recent weeks could be because of him? She couldn''t help but wonder.

    ''I heard that the Arthraku have started trapping more and more Authoritarians recently to rapidly increase their strength.'' The Giant Silver Iguana, known as Araba, thought while studying him. "If that''s the case, then I would need the Jade Stem nt now more than ever. The Arthraku have sent 10 teams to try and steal one of my sons in thest 5 years, and they are still only in the S rank. If one of them gets injured in the next attempt, I''ll have no choice but to watch them die if I give Howard the nt. Yet, there is also a real possibility here."

    Araba walked up to the array and gently touched it before it seemed to slowly start to break apart. ''There is a possibility that if I do a kind deed for him, he will protect me in the future. Since I lost my husband a year ago, this is one of the only true chances I''ve seen to protect my children! I''d be better if I took it now then regret itter! After all, it really is just a nt! When will I get another opportunity like this?''

    Howard smiled and watched Araba wave him towards her. However, at this point, she only had her hand through the array and had yet to leave it entirely.

    She could grow her arms back after all, since she was already passed the SS rank even though her children couldn''t. Just like growing a tail, the stronger a Silver Giant Iguana the easier it would be for them to recover lost limbs. In the G rank, it was said they''d even be able to regrow their body if just a tiny part of them existed! However, this is also the reason why the Arthraku wanted to capture her so bad! If they caught a Silver Giant Iguana, they could regrow limbs!

    ''I remember I remember a long time ago that one of my sons got taken by an Authoritarian. I will never forget his brown hair and the madness in his eyes when my husband watched him get taken away. Since then, I''ve never left this cave, or even this array, I think this will finally be the time! The time I finally have a way of seeking my revenge!''

    "You-you going to just stick your hand out?" Howard said with a smile. "Is there something you want first before I get the jade stem nt? I can figure that out from that at least from that shrewd smile of yours."

    "I want a promise," Araba said, her ck hair flowing behind her as she leaned her head through the array. "I want you to swear that you will do two things. One, you will protect me and my sons to the best of your ability, and two, you will rece the Jade Stem nt with two Jade Stem nts. And by protect us, I mean escort us out of the cave in a few months to a location with more of my kind! I know it seems trivial for you, but you have no idea how many times I wanted to leave this cave only to try and be assassinated immediately! I only leave once a year to get food and have to dry it!"

    "Will you at least promise me those two things?" Araba said, sticking one more arm out through the array before tears started to fall down her eyes. "I know it sounds like a lot, especially for a nt you could get in 20 minutes. However, I will never forget your kindness if you help me out! Even if you want to have children when you''re much older, I''d repay you instantly!"

    "That sounds like a lot for a nt. Why do they want to kill you?" Howard said, sighing as he looked at the nt.

    In the past, he would''ve instantly agreed, however, he had a lot of things he had to do in the Jarkalon Abyss. He at least wanted to make sure what he did had some sense to it! After all, he couldn''t save everyone! He already had a lot of women waiting for him!

    He''d gotten older, and because of that he started thinking more logically. It would be stupid to go with a new beautiful women and spend weeks taking her to a new ce only to find out he missed an opportunity to way the Arthraku.

    He had to make difficult decisions! Otherwise, he could end up losing everyone he loved!

    "My children and I are very precious to the Arthraku. You can consider one of them absorbing us to be a nightmare to the Horned. They will be able to regrow limbs of not only their bodies, but others. Tactically, it makes sense to protect us. Also, if you take me to the other Giant Silver Iguana, I will teach you about all the nations along the way! I will teach you where the Arthraku''s weakest outposts are, and I will also introduce you to one of the strongest Authoritarians in the entire Jarkalon Abyss! You will not be disappointed if you help me!"

    "Can I take a few months to return?" Howard asked seriously, "I really want to help you immediately, but I want to breakthrough to at least the SS rank first. I-I don''t feel confident I could protect you yet. However, once I breakthrough, I can promise I will make my way back to you."

    "You''re stuck on the 6th barrier are you not? I can sense that, but you also have a mysterious strength I don''t understand," Araba nodded her head. "How about this? If youe back in three weeks, I will personally help you crack thest barrier! Then, you should have no problem reaching the SS rank! It will kill two birds with one stone."

    "Two months," Howard pointed at the nt, and smiled, "In two months, not only will I return, but I will personally escort you to the Authoritarians you seek. I have a feeling I have a target on my back right now. It would be hard to deal with two sets of assassins instead of just one, haha! But as promised, will you give me the Jade Stem nt?"

    "Kiss me, and look into my eyes while you''re doing it, and I will give it to you," The beautiful Authoritarian leaned forward and smiled, waving Howard over to her.

    He slowly walked over to her and smiled before gently putting his hand against her cheek.

    Their eyes met before he leaned forward, and without a second hesitation, kissed her under the dwindling light carvings its way through the tunnel.

    "Mmmm, aren''t you bold?" Araba smiled and pointed at the nt before kissing Howard one more time. "I-I haven''t kissed someone since my husband died. I hope you don''t take advantage of me on our journey to the other Silver Giant Iguana''s in Grattle Falls, I might take advantage of you back."

    "Hehe, I just haven''t kissed anyone in two weeks, so I enjoyed it a little more than I expected," Howard pointed at the Jade Stem nt, "However, can I really have it? I just met you and you''re already giving it away from me."

    "I sense something in your blood." Araba smiled.

    What she was sensing was something that almost no human could sense, but Authoritarians like her, who had been in the Furnace for millenia could. She could sense that he was a man of his word. She could sense that he''d almost do anything to protect a woman he loved or even knew for that matter.

    The Authoritarians called this the sense of magnanimity, and there had never been a time where Araba had read a person wrong.

    She smiled, and steppedpletely out of the array before she wrapped her arms around Howard. Her beautiful body pressing gently up against his chest before she closed her eyes.

    "Kiss me for three more minutes, and I''ll tell you what I sensed was," Araba pushed Howard against the wall and entrenched him with her lips. "Hehe, since I trust you now, I''m going to make sure you trust me too."

    ###

    Howard left the cave with the Jade Stem nt and found Lasinda cowering by a set of trees.

    She looked terrified that any second something was about to jump up and attack her. However, Howard sneaking behind her and tapping her on the shoulder didn''t help. She instantly turned out and screamed before her arm seemed to turn into a hundred spears made out of vines.

    Howard smiled and side stepped her attack before he put down the nt.

    Lasinda, almost instantly, couldn''t believe what he''d done! How the hell did he get the nt!

    "You-you jerk! I thought you were going to die, or worse get captured and I was going to have to save you and then my father would die and I''d be left alone without a husband!"

    "You realize I was only gone for an hour max, right?" Howard smiled, turning around and leaning down so Lasinda could get on his back.

    Almost instantly, she blushed, and hit him gently before she smiled.

    "Yo-you realize what this means. I said I''d be your wife if you got that."

    "Hehe, well, let''s just sleep together tonight first!" Howardsaid, feeling Lasinda''s legs wrap around him before she jumped on top. "I-I want to at least kiss you for a few nights before Imit to anything, haha!"

    "I''m going to bite youter, jerk!" Lasinda smiled and put her head against Howard''s back. "Hmph, now hurry up and find my father. And don''t you dare turn around! I''m not crying alright! I''m just happy! Happy that you''re notpletely useless."

    "Hold on tight. Araba told me where your tribe was," Howard stepped off his foot before he quickly shot into the sky.

 Chapter 233: A Not Warm Welcome

    Chapter 233: A Not Warm Wee

    The Great vensen Nation was on what was considered the lower part of the Jarkalon Abyss.

    The Ki there was roughly 2 times more dense than in the lowest levels of the Furnace below where the Horned''s Nation was, but it was still a rather poor area in the Jarkalon Abyss for training.

    However, there was thousands of youth in the Great vensen Abyss that thought it was the best ce in the world. They lived in what looked likerge domed buildings of various bright colors, and almost every morning went outside and trained before spending the rest of the day creating nts to sell.

    Of course, like many societies, there were always those who weren''t happy with the current state of things. Lasinda''s father, Mernan, was meeting with three senior advisors discussing what would happen if Mernan died in the next week. One of them, a man with almost zing orange hair seemed almost happy that the discussion was going on while the other were on the verge of tears.

    However, Mernan, looking out the port window at the children in various beautiful outfits smiled while seeing joy sprout up on their faces. This wasn''t a bad week to die. If he did die, he had a feeling Lasinda would be able to take care of everyone.

    "It''s hopeless that she finds a Jade Stem Herb, or nt, or whatever you want to call it!" The tallest of the three advisors said, grinding his hand into a ball. "And, we''re almost out of soldiers! Ever since you got sick, the Grey Neck Warriors have been hunting us like dogs or robbing us blind! How can you be so cheery and optimistic! You''re daughter has been gone for three weeks! Don''t you find that odd!"

    "Calm down," The orange haired advisor said, patting the tall man next to him on the back.

    He had spent weeks hoping that Mernan''s death woulde sooner thanter. His name was nx, and he had spent his entire life serving Mernan. However, for some reason, he couldn''t help but smiling every few minutes.

    nx had spent almost his entire life picking up after other people and had been trained to be a royal advisor to Mernan''s family.

    He hated it. He hated that they raised him to pretty much be at the beck of call of Mernan. Unfortunately, in the Great vensen Nation, this was how it worked. Each family and family member had a specific job that was given to them at birth depending on what the nation thought was their best skills.

    nx did really well on a leadership test when he was a child, and since then his destiny had been given to him. He just couldn''t help butughing when he was alone! Soon, this stupid, wretched system that the Great vensen Nation would be in his hands! Lasinda, too, would soon be his! All he had to do is wait for the damn king to die! The king that never gave him anything but second best!

    "nx, what''s wrong? You seem especially upset," Mernan said, looking at the one man turning his head into the shadows in the room.

    It was a regal room, with plenty types ofvish furniture that belonged to his family for generations. Some of the chairs and bedding waspletely made out of a golden material. nx couldn''t help but scoff seeing it. Itpletely pissed him off!

    "It''s nothing," Alenx replied, wiping a tear out of his eye. "It''s just that you''re going to be dead soon if Lasinda doesn''t seed. I don''t understand why you''d send her out."

    "One of my nts is called the Summer Spring Root." Mernan replied, forcing himself to stand in his white robe. He looked so sickly, it was hard for two of the advisors to watch hime to his feet, yet he slowly walked forward. "It-it has made me make many good decisions in the past, and when I was around Lasinda in the morning when she left, it turned gold. It only turns gold when extremely good things are on the horizon! I know it was the right decision."

    "Hmph, you and that nt," The tallest advisor said, "It''s the reason why we lost so many soldiers!"

    "It''s also the reason we''re alive!" Mernan screamed out before he coughed, and dropped back onto the bed. "Sorry, I''m sorry. It''s just some soldiers had to be sacrificed. We couldn''t let the Grey Neck People get close to us. The other two nations have been kept at bay as well."

    "We should just contact the Arthraku," nx responded, walking over and hugging Mernan gently. "They would have no problem finding a Jade Stem nt. All we''d have to do is give them some extra resources every year. We could make an alliance with them?"

    "You know that''s a bad idea," Mernan said, "You can''t trust the Arthraku. Once someone is more powerful than someone else, they will almost always take advantage of the one weaker than them. The Arthraku will most likely let us serve them for a few years before they gradually take over our Nation in secret. They did it to other small nations right? Took over their government, rigged who the leaders would be, and then slowly increased the taxes." Mernan shook his head. "I will not let our people fall into the trap! Not-not when I''m in such good health!"

    Cough* Cough*

    Mernan fell down onto the bed andughed before Alenx sighed and put the nket on him.

    "Foolish, I will go look for the Jade Stem Herb myself," Alenxs said, turning around and facing the door. "Look, you have at most 5 more days to live. I don''t want to just give up!"

    "No, you''re staying here and protecting the children!" Mernan shook his head before he cleared his throat! "Ah, damn it! The nt glowed gold again today! I know it''s a good sign! I know she will be arriving today."

    "I have the same nt, and it was ck today,"; Alenx said, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, but the Summer Spring Root is wrong one out of every ten times right? I''m sorry, but there is no way today is unlucky for me, and lucky for you." Alenx walked over to the window. "Look, if Lasinda was here, we''d see her right now! She promised toe at twilight where no one could follow her. Do you see anyone?"

    "Father!"Lasinda screamed, running into the town.

    Howard, behind her, smiled while arge group of children swarmed her.

    "Hehe, we finally made it." Howard said, smiling at one of the children greeting him. He could sense some strange intenting from the distance, but ignored it. "Now where''s your father? He needs the nt right?"

    "Lasinda! What are you doing here?" Alenx said, grabbing her arm. "Come with me right now! We have to have a talk."

    Alenx attempted to grab Lasinda with all his strength and yank her away from the children before he found a hand against his wrist.

    "Please don''t touch my future wife like that," Howard twisted Alenx''s arm back. "With that intent of yours, I''m literally three seconds away from killing you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 234: Disruption

    Chapter 234: Disruption

    "I''m sorry, but you are not wee here." Alenx said, looking at Lasinda with disbelief.

    He, for some reason, hadn''t sensed any threat from Howard due to his S rank Ki emanating from his body, but when he grabbed him he almost instantly realized his mistake. He looked dumbfounded down at his wrist, which seemed to be stuck no matter how much Ki he put into his arm. This strength. Only someone in the SSS rank should possess this much might!

    ''He''s definitely not an Athraku and he''s not from Grey Neck Nation. Did hee from the lowest level of the Furnace? No way! There is no way someone this strong coulde from that horrible ce! He has to be from one of the threerger Nations! How the hell did Lasinda find him?! I don''t understand!''

    "He''s with me," Lasinda replied, smiling and leaning against Howard''s shoulder. "Now, I agree with him. Unhand me right now and let me see my father. I don''t have time to talk to you, or hear a marriage proposal again! Now get off of me or Howard here will kick your ass!"

    "I-I apologize," Alenx dropped his head in shame and looked at Howard one more time. "I-I just wanted to have the medic check her for injuries. Have you sustained any internal injuries when you were away? You look odd. Your skin looks kind of sallow. I know! He must be poisoning you! Guards, seize him!"

    "I haven''t even eaten since I met him, idiot," Lasinda waved her hands at the guards who looked stunned. They didn''t know who to listen to at the moment.

    Both Lasinda and Alenx had the same rank, which was just second to the king of the Nation.

    With one telling them to seize Howard, and the other telling them not to advance, they could only stand there.

    They were in the background in a mixture of brown and green armor that they used to blend into the surroundings. They really seemed to disappear when Alenx turned around and let go of Lasinda. All of them dropped their heads as he passed by them.

    "Fools, don''t expect more rations tonight," Alenx looked at the guards and hissed before waving for Howard and Lasinda. "Geez, you should''ve let me know he was with you. I was certain he must have poisoned you. After all, you will be the new leader in one week. He might just be here to steal the seat of power. What a fool for him to follow you here just to try and take us over. You won''t let him, will you Lasinda?"

    "Alenx, I want to see my father alone, and I''m not dealing with your craziness today!" Lasinda grabbed Howard''s hand and tugged him along. "Don''t you dare follow after me either! And enough of using Howard of things! He''s the reason he''s the reason I was able to get the Jade Stem nt."

    "What did you say?" Alenx turned around and looked at Lasinda and Howard.

    The Jade Stem nt was the only thing that would let Mernan get back to full health. That meant that meant if he didn''t find a way to stop him from taking it, he would almost instantly regain his health.

    ''No, that''s not exactly right. It will take him 3 days to fully recover even with the Jade Stem nt. There''s still time,'' Alenx turned and looked at a small hovel and shook his head. It was his home, one of thergest houses in the entire area, but still rtive crappared to what he deserved.

    "I''m sorry. Howard here is a savior. Please take him to your father,'' Alenx backed away from Lasinda and let her and Howard through.

    Seeing her walk into her father''s house, he immediately turned around and waved to the guards.

    ''Great, I have no choice but to contact the Grey Neck Nation to get them to assassinate Lasinda and this new boy now They may have failed the first time, but two failures, hmph, we''ll see about that!''

    ###

    Lasinda''s father seemed toe alive when Lasinda walked into the room.

    Though he had been rather weak when she wasn''t around, he almost immediately stood up and smiled when she walked in the door.

    In this case, it had to be the power of love for her that let him use thest bit of energy he had to feign to return to good health.

    He instantly jumped out of bed to the chagrin of his advisors. He wasn''t even wearing his royal armor, but nheless the two advisors were still happy to see Lasinda had returned.

    "Father, I got it!"

    "My girl! Don''t y jokes ande here beautiful!" Mernan hugged her with all his might and picked her off the floor. His body almost instantly paled, but he tried to hide it. "Haha, you got what? A grey root nt? A silver oak bushel?"

    "Ho-Howard Can hee in? I mean The man I met when I was outside," Lasinda blushed, "Would you mind if he came in and introduced himself. It would be really nice if he could tell you about himself. I think, father, he will be the man that marries me some day!"

    "I-I tried, but I''m going to be sick," Mernan dropped down on the bed and coughed.

    He suddenly looked pale.

    "He must have tricked you. He must have told you it was a Jade Stem Herb and convinced you toe here with him after making a fake one. You-you foolish girl! Let the boye in! Let hime in so I can kick his ass!"

    "Sir, calm down," One of his advisors said, holding out his hand while he turned pale.

    He could also sense Howard''s energy and both him and Davanel were not strong enough to defeat him.

    Only Mernan was in the SSS rank, and right now his strength was hidden behind arge barrier of sickness. He almost instantly paled and looked out the door.

    "Sir he has formidable energy," Davanel added to the tallest advisor. "Maybe you should see the nt before you count him out? I have a feeling there might be much more to this kind gentlemen. After all, I also sense an aura of the real Jade Stem Herb."

    One thing about the Great vensen people was that they could also sense where different nts were when they were close enough.

    It was nothingpared to the skill that Howard was able to use bybining his Dream Ki with his intent, but at around 100 meters away they had better discernment of the types of nts. And right now, they not only sensed a Jade Stem Herb, but they sensed a fully developed one! One that was probably just a few weeks away from germinating its seeds!

    The amount this was worth to their vige could not be underestimated! It was worth at least 1000 times its weight in gold! No, perhaps a million times!

    With the seeds from the Jade Stem Herb potentiallying soon, they would be able to nt all the seeds! That meant that in 10 years, they could potentially have a hundred Jade Stem Herbs! The medical advancements that this would bring to the vige could not be underestimated!

    "So, you are saying?" Mernan said in disbelief before he suddenly chirped up and put his arm around Lasinda. "Hahaha! This is so great! Who is this boy? Which one of the three greater nations is he from?"

    "Let''s not talk about that yet," Lasinda waved Howard toe into the room.

    The two advisors both instantly looked terrified and gracefully let go of their weapons. Unlike Alenx, they were a lot more careful when it came to making decisions. And thest thing they wanted to do is piss Howard off.

    They both made a quick nce at each other before they stepped back and sat down.

    Howard could only smile when he saw both of the advisors being so respectful. He immediately walked over to Lasinda''s father and did a slight bow. Of course, thest thing he wanted to do is be rude to someone whose daughter he''d be spending time with at night. He bowed once more to the two advisors who looked shocked.

    ''He-he has horns?" Davanel said in disbelief. ''He''s a Horned? What are the chances of that? No way! He''s probably an Authoritarian! Or-or he''s from an unknown Nation?! No way a Horned that young could be so strong!''

    "Hello, nice to meet you all," Howard said, smiling and looking into Mernan''s eyes. "Oh yes! The nt! I have it right here!"

    Howard reached down behind his long shirt and pulled out a nt that was roughly a meter long from behind his back.

    Instantly, almost everyone in the room paled! That was not how you took care of such an expensive nt! However, a secondter, the room was full ofughter.

    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" The advisors, and Mernanughed. "HAHAHAHA!" Mernan couldn''t take how funny it was to see such an expensive nt in such dire straights, yet handed in such a funny way, "I like him a lot! What''s his name?! He''s rather handsome right? When shall you two get married?"

    "Father, he''s too young to marry me right now so stop joking, and just take the nt," Lasinda grabbed it from Howard''s hand and immediately shoved it into her father''s chest. "I-I''m sorry he also was holding it like that! It''s just that Alenx gives me the creeps, so I told him to hide it for a little while! He''s always staring at me in a strange way, and he clearly only wants to marry me for power! Well, don''t worry, the nt is perfectly fine! It''s got all its leaves and everything!"

    Mernan took a deep breath and smiled before reaching down and grabbing the nt.

    Looking from Howard to his daughter, he tried his hardest to keep his smile, but that almost instantly got reced by a slight frown.

    A secondter, his face seemed to be covered with tears while he tried his hardest to hold back his body from trembling. Was he really going to get to live?

    "T-thank you so much!" Mernan couldn''t help but crying before heughed a little bit. "Y-you have no idea how much this means to me. I-I don''t deserve this! I really don''t!"

    "It''s the least I can do," Howard said, gently taking out one more nt from his back pocket. "Lasinda told me this would help you as well, so we got it on the way back."

    What Howard took out was a small orange nt that had six leaves and it almost looked like a clover. It had a small bulb in the center of it, though, that looked somewhat odd. It seemed like something extremely precious could be hidden inside of it.

    "That''s also That''s a Great Bonding Flower Those are so rare. They are even harder to find then Jade Stem Herbs because of their size. How did you find it?"

    Howardughed and shook his head before gently putting it on the bed next to Lasinda''s father. "I found it in a few minutes. Lasinda told me what it looked like, and I found it on the way back! There was one just a few kilometers away from your vige."

    "But it''s so small? It takes years to find one of this size. I spent a few weeks looking myself when I was still healthy. They can hide their aura from us, so we have to look with our eyes. They also grow their clover underneath the ground. How odd? You really didn''t fall from the sky?"

    "He''s actually from the lowest level," Lasinda said before she cleared her throat. "However, father, I think it''s about time you use that Great Bonding Flower to speed up the process to absorb the Jade Stem Herb. I''m guessing, it shouldn''t take you more than a few hours with it right."

    "I-I will start right away," Mernan wiped off the tears from his eyes. "However,e here son! Give me a hug, hahaha! What''s your name by the way?! I must know! I must have a feast in your honor hahaha! Let''s see? Advisors, go tell them to prepare a dinner! One of the highest quality! I don''t care what you have to do! Just do it!"

    "Do you have a ce to train?" Howard said, shaking his head and epting a gentle hug. "Haha, I haven''t even gotten to try training here yet.. Would that be okay instead?"

    "I respect him more already," Mernan nodded his head, "Very well! Lasinda, go tell Alenx to start preparing a private enclosure for Howard to train in! And make sure it''s one with the ripest ki ferns! I want him to have the best after what he''s done!"

    "I''ll get him," Davenal said, "However, Howard, can I ask you. Who do you think is stronger, me or you?"

    "I think I''d be able to beat you, but it be very difficult," Howard said with a smile. "Haha, why? You''re not going to try and fight me are you?"

    "No, just curious," Davenal waved to the door. "Anyways, after you, Howard. It''s the least I can do after you saved our people. I''ll take you to the best training enclosure we have! One that willpletely blow your mind I promise!"

 Chapter 235: The Barrier of the Exalted

    Chapter 235: The Barrier of the Exalted

    The Great vensen Nation had thousands of nts growing in various gardens that Howard could see as he walked after Davenal.

    These nts did various things for themunity in addition to being sold to the three greater Nations higher up in the Jarkales Abyss. All the nts were extremely colorful and beautiful with a few that even seemed happy when Howard looked at them.

    Though the Furnace was usually a ce without nts, it seemed this really did change in the Jarkalon Abyss. One nt that was bright blue even tossed a ball back at a few children running and ying in the bright cobblestone streets.

    Davenal smiled and then walked Howard into arge ck building that was different than all the other buildings around it. It had no windows and was almost hard to see from a distance. However, on the inside, there were hundreds of tall ferns growing against the side of the building growing with a fluorescent color.

    "You may find it adequate to train in here, Howard. These are called Salvation Ferns. They suck up the Ki in the dirt and then release it into the air. In a confined space, they can even rival the greatest training spaces of the Arthraku. Does this suit your needs?"

    "It does, but I also wanted you toe here for another reason. It''s sound proof when you close the door, is it not?"

    Davenal nodded his head and closed the cktch door while Howard walked into the center of the room.

    Howard walked into the center of the space and smiled before sitting down on a patch of dirt in the center of the abundant nts growing all around him. It really was quite a captivating room to be in. However, he still couldn''t yet focus on training.

    "Alenx Who is he?" Howard said, kicking out his legs and looked around. "Can I ask how long he''s known Lasinda? And how likely you think he is to attack her?"

    Howard''s ability to pick up intent, he noticed, worked really well on people that were weaker than him. Basically, he could sense the intentions of someone in the S rank rather easily. However, since Alenx was in the SS rank, he couldn''t quite figure out what he intended to do with Lasinda. The only thing he could tell was that he had a bad intention, but other than that it was sort of a mystery.

    "Alenx, I know he''s not very likable at first," Davenal said, smiling and squeezing one of the ferns before it shot out a light that soon lit up the room. The Ki in the room almost instantly seemed to double to Howard''s surprise. "However, he''s really not that bad of a guy. Him and Lasinda are roughly 20 years apart. He''s known her since she was a teenager, and always looked after her. Unfortunately, because Alenx is a little bit of a hot head, she''s never taking a liking to him."

    ''He''s rather cunning, and we sometimes worry if given the right opportunity, he would leave us to work for another nation. It''s against the rules of the Great vensen Nation to give away our secrets of raising nts. However, for the most part, he''s a good guy. Why are you asking?"

    "I don''t think he''s a good guy," Howard focused on the Ki inside of his body and closed his eyes. He could feel almost 5 times the amount of Ki he felt in Jarlon Valley, which was insane since there was already 3 times more Ki there then the other ces in the lowest levels of the Furnace!

    Returning his focus to the conversation, he looked at Davenal who seemed a little bit troubled by Howard''s words. He almost instantly tried to reassure him. "I-I mean it''s not that he''s a bad guy, but he''s just not a good guy hahaha! I am able to tell intents of people, and I could tell he wanted to do something to harm Lasinda. Can you think of what that was?"

    "Hmmm, to harm her? He might have wanted to force her to agree to marrying him," Davenal turned around and fixed his ck shirt before leaning against the door. He didn''t want to get in the way of Howard''s training, and knew it almost be impossible to change his mind about Alenx. After all, for years, he also felt the same way.

    Alenx had done many generous things for Davenal when his daughter was sick, though, so after that point he changed his mind.

    His daughter had caught a rare poison, and he needed a specific nt called a Mill Seed nt in order to cure her. And because Mernan was sick, he had to spend most of his time in the vige leading the troops and taking care of the children.

    Yet Alenx, on one of his days off, happened to find the nt he needed! Since that day, he no longer doubted him! Soon Howard might feel the same way.

    Davenal looked back and nodded his head, trying to reassure Howard that everything would be alright. His grey-white hair that looked like rising des shooting off of his head soon got mixed with his smile. "Howard He really is a good guy. He''s just upset about the way things are decided in the Great vensen Nation. He''s upset that he didn''t get to be a soldier like he wanted, but don''t worry. In a few days, he''ll also probably do something nice for you. That''s what he does for everyone, so he can get on their good side. But really don''t worry."

    "It sounds suspicious, but thank you," Howard sighed and shut his eyes before beginning to tune into the feelings of Ki in the room. He could sense the Fire Ki around him beginning to rouse his focus while Davenal opened the door and quickly shut it.

    "If I didn''t know any better, Alenx probably wanted to kill Lasinda." Howard sighed and gently looked up at the ceiling quickly before he started to focus. "Well, whatever. Now that I''m here, Lasinda will be spending every night with me. The only thing he''ll be doing is watching me and her together from the distance."

    ###

    Howard closed his eyes and focused on the Ki around him while he tried to remember some of the words Waxel had shared with him before he left about entering the SS rank.

    To breakthrough the 6th barrier that would let him enter into the SS rank, he needed to learn how to activate what was known as the barrier of the exalted. Though it sounded rather impressive, it was actually the fifth barrier most people learned, yet for him it was thest.

    It was the only barrier he couldn''t sense with his Emperor''s Ki. It was like a mysterious force that escaped him every time he tried to harness it around his body.

    ''I learned the first barrier, and the second barrier in almost a week. The other three barriers I picked up when I was training with Harkel for those 100 days.''

    ''However, the barrier of the exalted is about being liberated from the world of normal Ki and getting your first insight into Domain Ki. This insight is unfortunately the most important because without this you can never enter into the SSS rank! However, what do I do? The only clues I have are the ones I got from Harkel when he said the barrier of the exalted is about knowing all types of Ki. However, how can I know all types of Ki when I can only sense Fire Ki? It doensn''t make any sense!''

    Howard sat there pondering for roughly 30 minutes.

    The room was rather quiet, but every few minutes he heard the kids screaming and ying and kicking the ball in the street.

    A few of the verdant nts also made noises and hummed every few minutes while Howard kept focusing on the energy inside of him.

    It seemed that his body had started to change, unintentionally, since he entered into the Jarkalon Abyss. His muscles started to feel more flexible and almost weightless. Was this the effect of training in the Jarkalon Abyss? Was it easier to sense his body.

    Howard began to focus on his body, and the various structures inside of it that he could sense with his Ki. First, he focused on his organs, and his heart and then on every single millimeter of his meridians. He didn''t leave a single area unturned before he began to notice something strange.

    ''Wait, don''t tell me? Is what I''ve been missing all along inside of me?'' Howard noticed a strange feeling in his blood that he never noticed before.

    ''There is electricity running through my spine right now that''s allowing me to move my fingers. However, it''s not only that. It''s almost like there are different types of Ki in my spine then there are in my blood then there are in my heart."

    "Could it be? The barrier of the exalted is about learning about the various types of Ki in your body? All the other types of Ki I was able to learn because they were from the Ki that those I was fighting released in the air! However, if it was inside their body, wouldn''t I not be able to sense it as easily?"

    Howard had a feeling he was on the right track, but wasn''t quite there yet.

    There were many ways of looking at various aspects of training Ki, and one of the most important realizations many people of the Horned race realized was that there was more than one way to create the Barrier of the Exalted.

    However, the main, and most important was that it had to do with creating an interior barrier! It was a barrier that you made inside of your body rather then externally! And once this happened, an entire new world of senses would appear to you!

    Howard closed his eyes and let the time flow by as he kept focusing on this feeling.

    Ten hourster, he smiled and opened his eyes.

    "Let''s try it! Let''s see with this if I''m finally able to enter into the SS rank! Barrier of the Exalted Activate!"

 Chapter 236: In His Daughters Room

    Chapter 236: In His Daughter''s Room

    Howard felt a surge of energy enter into his body before it felt like something inside of him exploded.

    A barrier seemed to form almost instantly inside of his body, that almost immediately caused the entire training pavilion to begin to shake.

    He smiled, and gradually activated the 5 barriers he''d mastered before while the barrier of the exalted slowly came into being. His blood, bones, and every fiber of his being seemed to get stronger instantly. It was at that moment, that something inside of him changed.

    The Silver Ki Heart, which he''d been unable to put his intent into suddenly doubled in size.

    His other Ki Haerts, as well, seemed to grow bigger in reaction to the barrier of the exalted he had created. It almost instantly made him nervous, but he couldn''t stop now! Not when he was so close to the SS rank!

    ''Come on! Breakthrough! Breakthrough!'' Howard said before the six barriers around his body slowly started to transform.

    In the S rank, the six barriers would have to be manifested, but this would immediately change in the SS rank. The barriers that normally had to be called out to protect the body would permanently be activated.

    This, for instance, was why when he was fighting Necrolith it seemed so hard to cause him any damage without his Emperor''s Domain. His body had six extrayers of protection to keep him from receiving damage! However, now that Howard had made this breakthrough everything would change! His strength should at least increase by 50 percent!

    The barriers around his body would increase his strength greatly simr to the way a knight''s de would increase his damage or his armor would increase his defense. Since there was five extrayers of ki that would get trapped around his body, this would be very simr to having a permanent set of armor.

    And just like armor, when he was wearing it and attacking an opponent, the weight of the armor would increase his damage! He was excited, but also kind of upset at the moment! There was no way of underestimating how important this breakthrough was! However, he couldn''t help but feel it took him to long to reach this point!

    ''If only I made this breakthrough earlier, I might have been able to stay until Harley broke through to the S rank.''

    ''If there is one thing I regret, it''s having to leave when she was so close to a breakthrough. Without putting intent in her Ki Hearts, she''ll almost always be behind the other girls. I-I know it''s stupid, but I really just wanted to spend more time with them! However, I can''t stop now! Not until I''m strong enough to defeat everything in the entire Furance! Then it won''t even matter if they''re strong!''

    Howard felt a sense of grief tugging at him regardless. He never wanted to leave Monica or Harley or Prisci alone to go on his own adventures. He never wanted to leave Reece behind with Carter! He never wanted to abandon any of the women he loved!

    However, now as he got stronger, things were going to change! His strength now should almost be enough to block Yesran''s domain! With the strengthening of his Ki Hearts with intent and now the breakingthrough to the SS rank, soon he might even be able to give the Arthraku trouble!

    ''But, something doesn''t seem right,'' Howard noticed that the six barriers hadn''t fully yetbined. The 5 exterior barriers hadpletely merged together, but the barrier in his body seemed to be unable tobine with them.

    Basically, his external body had reached the SS rank, but his internal body was still in the S rank. He could only look at the Silver Ki Heart, and shake his head.

    ''I-I''m guessing the reason the Silver Ki Heart got bigger was because unlike the other Ki Hearts it doesn''t have intent in it yet.''

    Howard shook his head, and realized he''d made a great mistake. It wasn''t the end of the world, but he wouldn''t fully be able to breakthrough to the SS rank before he put his intent into his Silver Ki Heart.

    Most likely, no one had ever used intent in the S rank before entering into the SS rank, and there were new rules that he''d have to follow. One of the most obvious rules, it seemed to him, was that all Ki Hearts had to be rtively equal before breaking through to the SS rank.

    Since Ki Hearts were used to breakthrough to the S rank, and the Ki Barriers to breakthrough to the SS rank, the only thing different about him from other people had to be his Ki Hearts. And since his had intent in it, it made sense to him that in order to really enter into the SS rank he''d need to finish what he started! He''d need to put an equal amount of intent into all the Ki Hearts!

    ''I still have time before night time, right?'' Howard opened his eyes and looked around, soon realizing he had no idea what time it was. He wiped the sweat off his head and walked to the exit of the training pavilion before he opened the hatch to the outside world.

    It was pitch ck, in fact, the sun seemed to be about to rise.

    ''I-I guess I overdid it, haha!'' Howard smiled and closed his eyes. It took him just a second to realize where Lasinda was currently thanks to his ability to sense intent. She was in a room.

    "Well, she did promise she''d let me sleep with her if I found the Jade Stem Herb." Howard activated Fire King Sprint and shot above arge amount of domes before he arrived at the center of the city. An extremely massive dome, full of color even in the dark of night, appeared in front of him.

    In the front of the dome, there were hundreds of guards in ck uniforms. He could barely make out their faces and they marched back and fourth.

    ''Clearly, this is the pce,'' Howard looked up and then stepped off his back foot.

    Swoosh!

    He flew like an arrow passed the guards, and shot into a small port window before he abruptly crashed into a bed.

    On it, Lasinda, who''d been staring up at the stars through a window in her ceiling looking over in shock. Right next to her, her father was also equally as shocked. He''d just finished absorbing the Jade Stem Herb, and came to visit his daughter for the night. Never in a million years would he imagine someone would try and sneak in!

    "Who is it? Who dare try and venture into my daughter''s abode at night! Show yourself!"

    "It''s Howard father," Lasinda blushed. She could barely believe her father was standing, let alone able to scream. "I promised I''d let him sleep with me at night, okay? Now what are you doing?! Get out of here! Or better yet! Tell him thank you! He saved your life, right?"

    "I would like to test his strength before he sleeps with my daughter for the night," Mernan walked over to Howard and smiled. "Little brat. Don''t think because I was weak and frail before that I''ll let just anyone spend the night with my daughter! Now fight me! Let me see what you got!"

 Chapter 237: A Fathers Cunning

    Chapter 237: A Father''s Cunning

    "Father, you can''t! You don''t even have your full strength back yet!" Lasinda pleaded with tears beginning to fall from her eyes. Her sadness was palpable. She definitely didn''t want her father fighting her potential fianc!

    Her father, Mernan, when he was king before he was sick, was extremely smart and cunning. He would say one thing, and then trick his opponents by doing the exact opposite. Of course, she didn''t expect that he''d be shameless enough to almost instantly go back to his old ways!

    He''d seemed like a meek man just a few hours ago, but now he was immediately back to his old self! He walked over to Howard and smiled before patting him on the head. The two of them smiled at each other like they both understood the others intentions.

    ''What is going on? Why are they bothughing?'' Lasinda looked at her father''s white hair and hisrge frame from behind, along with his massive shoulders. She hadn''t felt intimidated of him in such a long time.

    He was no longer in his white gown from before and had changed into a set of regal green armor that made him once again seem like a king inmand of his throne. Yet, hearing himugh, it really did make her somewhat nervous! If he ended up kicking Howard''s ass, would he even want to marry her anymore. And not only that, but when he got the Jade Stem Herb, his strength had probably increased!

    "Plesae! Please father! Please don''t fight Howard." Lasinda said, jumping between them in a short green night gown. "Better yet Why don''t you fight him in the morning! He''s tired from training."

    "And let him sleep with my daughter? Has he proven himself yet?" Mernan said, nodded his head at Howard. He could tell that Howard was eager to test his strength as well. It was something about his eyes that seemed to be screaming he wanted a difficult battle. Well, as the leader of the Great vensen Nation, he was about to give him one!

    "I-I don''t mind fighting you," Howard said before he pushed himself to a stand. "However, I''m just wondering if I could talk to you first for a little bit. I''m actually quite worried about something. Something I noticed on the way here?"

    "Oh?" Mernan said, sitting down on the bed and crossing his arms. "Well, it depends what you want to talk about. After all, I just met you and don''t know if we can trust you yet."

    "Father, he got you the Jade Stem Herb! What are you saying?!" Lasinda pushed her father as hard as she could in his chest but he barely budged. "He saved me from the Great Neck Men that stole all the nts that I found! How can you say that?"

    "It''s actually about those very men." Howard stood up and looked down at his torn clothes. He hadn''t been able to pack any clothes, and his spare clothing he normally kept in his Ki Jar. However, without the Ki Jar, it only be a matter of time before his clothes would fall off from all the wear and tear! "Anyways, before we talk about it, do you mind if I get some new clothes? I''m a few days away from them falling off my body haha!"

    "Ah, we just happen to be good at making clothes. Lasinda, go get our little guest some clothes from Alenx'' room. If he asks why you''re visiting, tell him a savior needs something new to wear."

    "Okay," Lasinda smiled, "Haha, maybe you two aren''t going to fight, after all?" Lasinda smiled and walked to the exit of the room while Howard looked at her briefly and then back at her father.

    It was strange seeing them together, and she couldn''t help but smile. She blushed and thought about soon how Howard would be sleeping in the bed with her. Her heart started to race as she walked out of the room.

    ''He''s going to be my first kiss, isn''t he?'' Lasinda closed her eyes tightly before she left and walked down the hall. Alenx personal quarters were too close tofort. She couldn''t help but wonder if he heard the same thing.

    At the same time, she hoped he heard her father and Howard talking. After all, she''d never let that jerk marry her! Not in a million years!

    "Howard, did you want her to leave the room?" Mernan said, sitting down on his daughter''s bed and tapping it with his hand. "Come on. Come tell me what you noticed. If you wouldn''t mind, however, after I do really want to fight you. Not because I care about you sleeping with my daughter, but becuase I need some practice and you''re the strongest one around!"

    "Do you know if Alenx is here?" Howard said, trying to search for him with his intent but ultimately being unsessful. "He''s the one with the orange hair right? The one with wanted to marry Lasinda?"

    "Yes," Mernan sighed before he smiled. "He''s quite a good aid. He does everything that I want and has saved countless lives with his generosity. What is it you want to talk to me about? Are you worried he''ll be mad if you marry my daughter?"

    "Well fear not!" Mernanughed heartily before he opened his hands wide. "There are hundreds of beautiful women I''m willing to give to him for all the good deeds he''s done! He can marry one of my other daughters from my other wives! You have nothing to worry about!"

    "Is that so?" Howard couldn''t get over this nagging feeling.

    Alenx intent had been bothering him for quite some time. It seemed very familiar to an intent he''d sensed before. And at the time he''d sensed that intent, it had been when the Great Neck Warriors were attacking Lasinda.

    Of course, it was possible that it wasn''t him and that he was just making a mistake. Yet he couldn''t help but wonder why Alenx would have been there and not done anything. It was either he was waiting for the Great Neck Warriors to kill her, or he was waiting for the right time to rescue her.

    However, if this was the case, then why did he wait so long? Howard couldn''t help but wonder if it was because he wanted the nts to be stolen first before swooping into save Lasinda.

    "It''s just The one question I wanted to ask you before I asked you anything else about Alenx is about the Great Neck Warriors. They are from another nearby Nation right? Is there any reason they''d attack your daughter. Did she tell you that I saved her when they were attacking her?"

    "No, she left that part out about when exactly you appeared. She only told me men stole her nts," Mernan looked a tiny bit shocked but then shook his head. "Truthfully the Great Neck Nation is just one of the our enemies around here. My daughter probably ventured into an area they consider their turf. They are extremely territorial. They probably attacked her when she tried to take the nts growing on theirnd."

    "But Alenx Can you think of any reason he''d be friendly with the people of the Great Neck Nation. Any idea?"

    "What are you suggesting? That Alenx would do something to hurt Lasinda. Haha! No boy!" Mernan shook his head and stood up while he heard footsteps in the hall. "Anyways, it''s time for you to get changed and meet me outside. However, I''m sure you realize it''s not okay to get changed around my daughter right?"

    "It''s not?" Howardughed and nodded his head. "Haha, I promise! I will only change after she turns the other way!"

    "You brat! She''s not allowed to be in the room with you when your clothes are off! Now damn it! Lasinda, give him a spare set of clothes so I can kick his ass already! Hurry up and get in here! His ass isn''t going to kick itself!"

 Chapter 238: Before his last Fight

    Chapter 238: Before hisst Fight

    Alenx wasn''t in his room for various reasons, so Lasinda got Howard a basic ck tunic to wear.

    She couldn''t help but wonder where he''d gone, and if he''d ever return. Ever since she was a little girl, she had seen him almost every night somewhere in the castle doing some type of activity for her father. He was a hard worker, but she always got the feeling his only mission in life was to marry her and take over the throne.

    Several of her sisters liked him, but she knew that Alenx was only interested in her because she was going to inherit the throne someday.

    Her father, for various reasons hadn''t been able to have male children, and matter how many nts Alenx found for him his luck with fertility didn''t change. Instead, he''d had 5 more daughters with three other women before he gave up and decided to make Lasinda the heir to the Great vensen Nation.

    She sighed and walked back to Howard and walked into her room only to find themughing on the bed. All her worries went out the window when she saw Howard and her father seemed to have be best friends in thest three minutes.

    She immediately blushed and tossed the clothes on the bed before her father put his arm around her and guided her out of the room.

    He seemed a tiny bit upset, but she could tell he was mostly happy to have Howard around. After all, in the Great vensen Nation, the thing that every father wanted was a strong son-inw for his daughter. The fact that he was even challenging Howard meant one thing and one thing only, and that was he not only secretly supported their marriage, but was probably going to use the fight to make sure it happened!

    "Your father and your little friend here are going to go for a fight. Do you mind telling Alenx to go request me some new armor?" Mernan smiled and patted his daughter on the back. He looked into her eyes and then gazed at her all over. "What is something wrong? Do you still have a problem with Alenx? Everyone keeps doubting him, but to you realize all he''s done for us? Without him, I would''ve never been able to have those 5 beautiful girls!"

    "Father he isn''t here." Lasinda shook her head and walked out with her father into the hallway. The golden walls of their pce shimmered with the dazzling light from the moon. She looked a little bit sad and grabbed her father''s hand. "However, now that Howard is here, why don''t you tell me what you''re going to do about the Great Neck Nation? Since you''ve got your full strength back, are you going to start a fight with them?"

    "I just got my strength back. Why would I go all the way there when in two weeks they''ll probablye here and make it easy for me to kill their warriors, hahaha!" He leaned down and kissed his daughter on the forehead before Howard walked out in his new attire.

    He looked almost strange with the ck tunic on. It was actaully quite a fancy outfit, but it was the only thing Lasinda could find that looked loose andfortable in Alenx'' closet.

    He was one of those types that only wanted the best of everything, including the best women. His other 5 sisters, she knew, all wanted to date him but he only went after her. Even seeing Howard in his shirt made her somewhat cackle. Howard seemed quite different from Alenx. He looked sort of discontent that she hadn''t given him something more casual.

    "It will do, but I look like I''m about to go to school," Howard pouted and then punched out, causing the walls around him to somewhat tremble from his fist. He sighed and then spun and kickeda few times in the air. It was better than nothing, but he felt like he was going back to the academy on the surface.

    He sighed, and then reached down and tore off the sleeves that were neatly embroidered with jewels and gold. He tossed it onto the floor before he smiled. Before that little maneuver, something just dind''t feel right.

    "Do-do you know how precious that shirt was?" Lasinda said, walking over to Howard and poking him in the forehead. "Hmph, I-I knew it! I knew you''d do something like that! Why is that I''ve only known you for three days, and yet I feel like I''ve known you my entire life at the same time!"

    "It''s because I''m going to sleep with you tonight!" Howard smiled at Lasinda, which immediately caused her father to look enraged. He couldn''t believe it! He really just had no filter, and would say anything that came to mind!

    He cracked his knuckles and walked over to Howard before he thrust his arm into his shoulder.

    "That''s enough. I''ll meet you outside in 5 minutes after you write a will. Sound fair?" Mernan sighed and turned his back to Lasinda before he pointed to the room. "However, Lasinda, why don''t you prepare where he''s going to sleep with you tonight before I fight him. I don''t want him to get the idea after all. I need a ce for him to rest once he''s dead!"

    "Ugh, dad. You can''t be honest ever can you?" Lasinda grabbed Howard''s hand and pulled him back into the bedroom as both her and Howardughed one more time together in unison. It seemed like they had already determined that Lasinda was going to be his, and it was pissing her off! "Come on, Howard My father is just saying those things so he can prepare to fight you. I can tell that he''s scared."

    "I am not scared!"

    Bang!

    Lasinda shut the door in front of her father''s face before his eyebrows trembled. He sighed and then started to walk down the hallway, passed Alenx''s room, before he abruptly stopped.

    "Sorry Alenx, I imagined you left tonight because you''re upset that I''m not giving Lasinda to you. However, in the long run, this will be for the best,'' He looked over at the empty bed and shut the door. Alenx could have any of his other daughters, but he just couldn''t be king. "You''re a little bit too much like me to marry my daughter. Anyways, wherever you are, I hope you think things over and in the morning return refreshed."

 Chapter 239: Great Neck Capital

    Chapter 239: Great Neck Capital

    Alenx seemed to blur over endless mountain peaks before he arrived at the destination he was seeking.

    In an area in one of the lower parts of the Jarkalon Abyss, there was arge forest with trees that seemed to move from side to side as Alenx moved passed them. They were known as Grey Neck Trees, and were what caused the Grey Neck Nation to create their name.

    Each Tree had roughly the strength of a warrior in the A rank, and could send out spikes made of Ki at any invaders that tried to steal the precious herbs and nts hidden in the forest. As for the one who controlled them, he was known as the Great Neck Tempest.

    The fact that the trees were moving meant that Alenx had gained the approval of the Tempest, which could only mean one thing.

    Alenx was considered a member of the Great Neck Nation, and turning into a blur once more, he arrived at the entranceway to the city.

    "So strange to be back here." Alenx walked passed the guards before they pointed him to arge tent pping in the wind. "It''s risky enough that I''ming back here, but I got no choice. Mernan In just a single day his strength will be back to the SSS rank! I must tell them to attack with all thier might immedaitely! Otherwise, my chance of taking over the Great vensen Nation is almost zero!"

    Alenx had spent years doing everything he could to ruin Mernan''s chances of recovering.

    He was the reason he wasn''t able to have any male children, and also the reason that he would''ve died in a few weeks. But even with all these things considered, all his ns were about to be destroyed because of Howard showing up.

    He was in the SS rank, and had almostpletely understood Domain Ki and was very close to breaking through to the SSS rank. And yet Howard, in one day, had awoken the nemesis of his people back on the track to his full strength!

    All those years of treachery had just been sent flying out the window! He couldn''t wait any longer! His Step father, the leader of the Great Neck Nation had to act now and kill Mernan while there was still time! As for Howard, he was already certain soon the Great Neck Nation would be the least of his troubles. After all, he was pretty certain that Howard was the one his father had been talking about.

    The one that the Arthraku were about to do almost anything to kill!

    He walked into the tent and sat down on a white chair around a table before he saw three womening out from behind a set of tapestries that separated one room from the next. His father, probably, had probably just been alerted that his step son had arrived. The one he''d raised in secret for a few years while his mother from the Great vensen Nation did all she could to appease him.

    "Son You know you aren''t allowed to be here," His father walked out from another part of the tent in an extremely beautiful white robe. He had ck hair and rather hairy arms, but mostly looked like a handsome young man with hardly any imperfections on his skin.

    This was the normal form of someone in the Great Neck Nation, which they referred to as their natural state, but they also had their warrior state, their defensive state, and their training states.

    The natural state is when they looked like normal human beings, but in the three other states their hair would flourish all over their bodies and cause them to look like powerful beings. Alenx smiled when he saw his father walking into the room and did a slight bow. However, the next moment, his father''s arm blurred and stopped an inch from his face.

    "Uah! What are you doing here!" Janisel, his father said, "You know you can''t risk being seen here! How many months did I spend training you out in the wilderness? Don''t you remember! Never ever go back to your den when your prey is still alive!"

    "Father, there has been a problem. Mernan will regain his full strength by tomorrow," Alenx said,pletely unaware that Howard had also found another nt to speed up his healing process. This may turn out to be a key factor in what would happen in the future. "I came here knowing full well of your training. We''ve stalked tons of prey together. You taught me how to poison them, and you even saved my mother from certain death! Without you, she would''ve never gotten ess to the nts in this forest. And yet, I had toe here and let you know! I had to risk my cover being blown, but I promise, no one saw me leave in this direction! I covered my back, and erased my tracks just like you taught me!"

    Alenx looked up at his step father and gulped before the hair that was starting to grow on his arms shrunk back in ce.

    He sighed and reached down before he hugged his son. It had been a long time since he''d seen him after all, and had only received messages from him like they''d discussed. But he almost immediately understood why he''de here, and nodded his head.

    "Are you absolutely sure he will regain his strength?" Janisel hugged his son tighter before looking into his gorgeous eyes. The eyes he''d definitely gotten from his mother. "Because if that''s the case, then what are you doing here! You could just poison him again! We spent all these years waiting for him to die! Whye here now."

    "Because poison won''t work anymore," Alenx said with a look of anguish. The Jade Stem Herb would pretty much cure any poison that afflicted him now that it had be his 10th nt! It made him so mad that Howard had found it, he wanted to crush him to pieces! "He has the Jade Stem nt father, and tomorrow, he will finish refining it."

    "Tonight then It looks like he''ll have to die," Janisel let go off his son and looked out at the full moon. A secondter, he made a gesture and a soldier that was standing in the corner of the room nodded his head and walked off. Clearly, he was going to get their troops ready. "However, how could he have found one. We made sure to search for all of them in a 1000 kilometer radius. You, yourself, used your ability to help us find them!"

    "It''s because of someone named Howard that has arrived," Alenx eyes red with anger as soon as he said that name. That little brat had ruined everything and he''d only known him for one day. "You must also kill him, and kill him fast. He has some strange ability, father His strength is even higher than mine!"

    "Then he will be our first target," Janisel walked over to a rack with shimmering armor and touched his hand to it. He smiled and looked back at Alenx. "You have no need to worry. My strength is well passed the entry level to the SSS rank. I''ll kill him, and then this time you can save Lasinda properly. After all, who can turn down the hero that saved them hahaha!"

    "Let''s hope so," Alenx began to hear the troops screaming and getting ready for battle. "Because, for some reason, I can tell that if we don''t do something about Howard now, he''ll grow to be a monster we can''t stop. However, shall we do what we discussed? Shall I get all his troops to leave the city?"

    "Yes," Janisel smiled and nodded his head before pointed at a small toon of Great Neck Warriors that had already formed a line outside of his tent. "Scratch yourself up a little bit, and then tell them you got attacked to the east of the city. We''lle in through the west."

 Chapter 240: New Strength Unleashed

    Chapter 240: New Strength Unleashed

    In the middle of the night with the moon dancing against the grass on the outskirts of the Great vensen Nation''s main city, Jenniva, Howard and Mernan stood across from each other on arge stone tform.

    It had to be far enough away from the city that no one inside of Jenniva would identally get hurt by one of their attacks.

    Howard was roughly equal in strength to someone in the SSS rank now that he had a breakthrough into the SS rank. Though he wasn''tpletely there yet, with his intentbined with his strong body, the force he gave off was more than palpable.

    Lasinda, who wanted to watch the fight, sighed as she had no choice but to watch from the top of a distant mountain. She looked at Howard and her father once againughing. Both of them seemed happy that they were about to spar with one another, and yet She couldn''t get over the feeling that something was wrong.

    Alenx kept appearing in her mind and particr the way he behaved when she returned with the Jade Stem Herb. If not for Howard, the more she thought about it, with the way she grabbed him there was arge chance she would''ve had no chance of resisting his strength. Would he have pulled her somewhere and stolen the nt before waiting a few days for her father to die? The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like Alenx behavior was inimical to her father''s health.

    And yet She''d seen him do so many different things for her father over the year. He constantly searched for nts to try and heal him, and even helped create trade routes that benefited them with the higher level nations.

    In the Jarkalon Abyss, the closer you lived to the top of the abyss, the stronger your nation usually was. The Arthraku, for instance, lived in an extremely perfect area where the Ki in the air was at least 2 times as pure as anywhere in the Abyss.

    Whenpared to the Great vensen People, the purity of their ki was at least 5 times better, and yet Howard had already grown in strength so much since he got here. She looked at him with a trace of surprise as his ki began to circte around him. That was not the energy someone her age should have! The ground began to rumble as she looked forward. Suddenly, her worries and fears about Alenx went out the window and instead she just looked at Howard and her father getting ready to fight.

    ''Let''s hope Howard doesn''t hurt my father I was certain it be the other way around, but now I''m not so sure.'' Lasinda felt a little bit nervous as Howard activated his Fire Ki, as an energy surged around his body.

    ''That feeling from his ki is almost like he has an entire world inside of him. It''s really hard to describe, but I have a feeling it''s not even mastered. How terrifying would that force be if it reaches a higher level?''

    What Lasinda was noticing was Howard''s intent from his Ki Hearts and indeed it made him seem especially fiercepared to normal warriors of his rank. In fact, it made him so much stronger that it was almost as if he was in a different rank than everyone else. She''d only known him for three days, but it seemed like his abilities couldn''t be underestimated. But would this eventually cause them problems if he stayed around too long? Would the Arthraku really not find about him? After all, they not only had the biggest strength but the most resources. It would only be a matter of time before someone from the Artrhaku came here to buy from them and felt his energy.

    She stopped thinking about it and just looked at Howard before she felt a burst of wind. The next instant, Howard and her father were already in front of each other.

    "Fire King Sprint!" Howard said before he seemed to turn into dozens of lines of light that shot at Mernan from all directions. He instantly converged at him from 20 different angles while Mernan smirked.

    Mernan, in his ck robe with his white hair flowing behind him, stuck out his hand and activated his domain ki at Howard''s approach. The next moment, thousands of leaves seemed to sprinkle in the air. They looked as sharp as razor des, and instantly grew in size to roughly the same height as a person.

    With a flick of his hand, all thoserge leaves shot at Howard''s 20 sillhouetes while Mernan smirked. He may seem strong, but he still didn''t have ess to domain ki yet! The difference between him and Howard right now should be night and day! Even with that bizarre strength Howard possessed, there was nothing he could do against his overwhelming strength!

    "Behind you!" Howard screamed out, causing Mernan to look back in surprise. Howard swung his fist with his maximum strength before arge wall of ivy shot into the air behind Mernan.

    This was a skill from one of his nts he''d gotten a long time ago called the Ivy Wall Fern. It allowed him to grow arge wall made out of ivy that got stronger with the amount of Ki he put inside of it.

    Though it was only considered a nt useful forS rank warriors, the defense it gave to someone in the SSS rank were very simr to the strongest steel any warrior could wield. But looking back, he almost instantly saw Howard''s hand pierce it while a white light shimmered around his body.

    Boom!

    Howard destroyed the Ivy Wall instantly before 50 different sillhouttes made out of mes appeared around Mernan with their fists attacking him with all their might.

    Mernan, taking a deep breath, almost couldn''t believe it. It had been less than a single second and he already needed his domain?

    "Ivy Wave Domain! Activate!" Mernan screamed and held out his hands.

    The next moment, all the various figures that had been approaching him got shed into by what appeared to be an endless wave of green ivy.

    Boom!

    Howard, who had been confident a second ago, shot back a thirty meters before he looked forward at a world of green nts that had emanated outwards from Mernan''s body. It almost instantly seemed to increase his strength by 100 times, and yet Howard was very excited! There was nothing more than he wanted was a real challenge! This was exactly what he was hoping for!

    "I''m going to attack now with all my strength, is that okay?"

    "I think you''ve already earned the night, no, your life with my daughter hahaha!" Mernan closed his eyes before his domain almost instantly contracted. He dropped down onto one knee, and then looked forward at Howard while sweat began to pour down his head. Even though he wanted to believe it, he still wasn''t fully healed. He looked towards Howard and smiled seeing the concernced in his eyes.

    "No need to worry." Mernan said, "I just need a day longer to be able to use my domain. However, what was that Ki you used. It seemed strange. It''s almost like it''s stronger than my domain ki, and yet I''m a higher rank than you."

    "Let''s just call it my intent haha!" Howard walked over to Mernan and helped him up. A secondter, he saw Lasinda rushing towards him with her facepletely pale. Seeing her father fall against Howard, part of her wanted to be happy, and yet the rest of her was really scared! She just got her father back and thest thing she wanted was to lose him because he overexerted himself! He told her he waspletely better, and yet look at what just happened! He could barely stand!

    "Howard, how dare you! What are you doing? Don''t you realize you''re supposed to let him beat you up? Where are you manners?" She said, with tears falling down her eyes as she hugged her father with all her strength. "I-I can''t believe you! Tonight I may let you sleep with me, but only because my father already gave you approval."

    "I would lose to your father if he could use his domain," Howard sighed and looked down at his hands. "After spending some time with you tonight, Lasinda, I think I want to train. There is one breakthrough I need to make. If I don''t, I won''t be able to protect you. I''ve realized that this ce is different than the lowest level of the Furnace. I must be stronger and be prepared."

    "Well, consider me a happy father inw, but-"

    Wooo! Wooo!

    What sounded like a war horn yed in the distance as Howard, Lasinda, and Mernan looked at each other on the tform. It became apparent rather quickly that something was wrong. Howard, with a puzzled expression, turned to Mernan. His eyes seemed to be asking "what was that sound?"

    "That That is the sound that someone is attacking our troops," Mernan forced himself to a stand and smiled. The next moment, a nt seemed to appear above him from his back from his stomach. This was the Jade Stem Herb that he worked so hard to get, and it almost instantly caused him to begin to heal.

    "Unfortunately Howard, it looks like I already need to request for you to protect my daughter. Would you mind running towards the sound of the horn? I''m sure now with your strength, you''ll have no problem dealing with them."

    Mernan felt pathetic, but nheless could tell with Howard''s strength defeating any warriors besides perhaps the strongest the Great Neck Nation had to offer would be a cinch. He smiled and pointed Howard to the west, where the sound emanate, before Howard without hesitation nodded his head.

    "I''ll go deal with them, but why do I feel like something is off?" Howard sighed and stepped down off his back foot before he almost instantly shot into the distance towards the sound of the horn. "I hope I''m not wrong about this, but I have a feeling that this isn''t the Great Neck Warriors. This, unfortunately, feels like something much more nefarious."

 Chapter 241: Encounter From All Sides

    Chapter 241: Encounter From All Sides

    At the same time Howard and Mernan were fighting, two different forces were approaching Jenniva City.

    One of them contained the strongest of the warriors of the Great Neck Nation yet the other was much more terrifying. They moved through the darkness of the night with such haste that not a single soldier from the Great vensen Nation had been able to detect them.

    The two men, clothed in ck attire from head to toe, barely made a sound as they arrived by the first defensive wall of the Great vensen Nation. Seeing the countless soldiers patrolling the line they almostughed. They could tell the soldiers in their earth tone armor were marching along a defense array. And yet with ease, if they wanted to, it would be no problem for these two Arthraku mercenaries, Janx and Marxin, the ones Gorgin had hired, to breakthrough it.

    Both of them had spent years in prison, but like all prisoners the Authoritarians they captured weren''t stripped from their bodies. Instead, after years of inaction, their Authoritarians stored inside of them had grown stronger. And one of the Authoritarians both of them happened to had were called Stone Mouth Authoritarians.

    Stone Mouth Authoritarians were rather weak Authoritarians in the Jarkalon Abyss that could be found in a lot of regions where Authoritarians roamed. They were usually found in mountainsides, or in caverns where there were areas with both stone and rock. And yet A very specific kind of Stone Mouth Authoritarian actually didn''t eat stone like its other ancestors. Instead of that, it devoured Ki Stones that developed in some of the rivers that flowed in the mountains.

    The reason why this was such a powerful Authoritarians was because that eating Ki allowed them to break through nearly all defensive arrays.

    Janx smiled and nodded his head at his bigger and taller brother before he shot at the array and almost instantly passed through it. His brother, a secondter, did the same, turning into a dark shadow that seemed to almost instantly break through the defensive perimeter.

    ''I can''t believe out of all nations Howard would run to he went to the Great vensen Nation,'' Janx said with a look of disbelief, seeing the soldiers. They were all rather weak, in fact powerless,pared to basic Arthaku adults, and yet it was so weird seeing them. He felt a little bit of a desire to test his strength against them, and yet Killing Howard was his top priority. He sighed and stepped off his back foot before they shot forward.

    A massive Ki surge a secondter shot into the two brothers as they moved almost instantly causing them to stop in ce.

    Clearly, there were two powerful people fighting! It almost instantly delighted them, and yet they paused and assessed the situation.

    "I never expected there to be someone so powerful here," Janx turned to his brother who was silently observing the fluctuations in the air. The two of them were unsure of who was fighting, but it would be best to avoid them for now.

    Both of them hadn''t been out in the Jarkalon Abyss for over 100 years, so they were unaware if even the Great vensen People could''ve gotten a few experts in that time. They chose almost immediately to instead sneak into the city and take their time looking for Howard, and yet After one more explosion a secondter, their n changed.

    Looking behind them, some of the soldiers that had been marching back and forth against the ramparts erected to defend the array looked shocked beyond measure. That was because in the distance over 150 Great Neck Warriors wereing through the trees and approaching them slowly.

    "Damn it! Activate all the arrays now!" The leader of the Great vensen Soldiers screamed before hundreds of leaves began to float in the air around him. He was preparing to use the Great Willow Sapling to try and by some time for his foes.

    However, before he even got a chance to attack, he heard a horn began to burst through the air. Looking around him, he looked back and forth, this was really bad! This small of a force didn''t warrant the use of the horn!

    The horn was meant to be blown for forces that were too much for a garrison to handle. Right now, there were over 300 soldiers with him, and a force of 150 Great Neck Warriors should be more than enough for them to handle. And yet one of the things blowing the horn would do would cause the other troops at other protective barriers toe rushing towards them.

    With his ck hair blowing in the wind behind him, themanding officer of the Great vensen Soldiers looked for which of his novice soldiers had blown the horn. It was obvious many of them would be terrified, and yet not a single one of them seemed to have the Golden Horn. The next moment, he almost instantly realized that this could only be the result of one thing. Someone must have betrayed the Great vensen People!

    "Mitchen!" The leader named Garsel said, looking at a small teenager with rathernky legs. "Go, right now, and rush to find Mernan! He must know immediately someone has double crossed us and sided with the Great Neck Warriors."

    "Sir I think I pissed my pants" Mitchen, the boy said, his legs trembling as he saw the Great Neck Warriors getting closer from the darkness of the trees. Their yellow eyes were glowing in the darkness as they approached step by step towards the array. "Are you sure you can''t ask anyone else?"

    "Kid, I don''t care if you pissed your mother''s bed, get out of here! Look, if you don''t run off now what do you think will happen when the fighting begins?" Garsel patted him on the shoulder. This boy in front of him was like a son. He would never want him to get hurt, so sending him off made a lot of sense. However, there was also another reason. He was one of the few warriors given a Speed Foot nt. For an S rank soldier, he was one of the fastest at his level in the entire nation. "Now damn it! Go! Piss along the way to leave a trail for all I care, but if you don''t go at your fastest speed to find Mernan you can forget marrying one of my daughters! Now run you little shit!"

    "Yes! Yes sir!" Mitchen turned around and trembled looking at the empty expanse. He''d frankly much rather be next to soldiers, after all, what if one of them got through the array. "I''m scared, but I''m doing this for our Nation! I can do this! I''m going now!"

    Swoosh!

    Right at this time, like a line of light, everyone looked in shock as something appeared almost instantly at the array.

    Howard, who had just been over 50 kilometers away a minute ago, slid against the ground and stopped in front of the Great Neck Wolves.

    Almost instantly, all the soldiers dropped their weapons in shock from his sheer speed. Only someone in the SSS rank could move that fast. If they had ot fight him as well, they pretty much stood no chance! Even the Great Neck Warriors looked terrified, they who had been advancing relentlessly towards the barrier suddenly seemed to pause and seize their advance.

    And yet Howard didn''t even bother looking at them. He looked through the trees and saw Alenx holding a horn. Feeling his eyes meeting his, Alenx almost instantly dropped the horn and started to tremble. Did he again get stronger? He never imagined in a million years he''d get here so soon.

    "I''d kill you right now if they weren''t here as well," Howard spun around and instantly activated his Emperors Domain before thousands of swords seemed to spawn into existence. "Are you two Arthraku? Come out now or I won''t help myself and attack."

 Chapter 242: Assassins Demise Part I

    Chapter 242: Assassin''s Demise Part I

    Howard sighed and looked at Garsel who was still trembling from Howard''s arrival.

    The horn had just been blown seriously less than a minute ago and a powerhouse was already standing in front of them. He could sense Howard''s Ki and could tell it was immense, but just started trembling whenever he tried to say something.

    Looking into Howard''s eyes, he saw Howard slightly smile before he turned abruptly to the side. "Take care of those Great Neck Warriors. However, as you''ve realized, this is most likely a diversion?"

    "Yes," Garsel said, nodding his head with a look of disbelief still on his face. "However, your speed? It''s as good as Mernan if not a little bit faster. What kind of ability is that you''re using?"

    "It''s an ability that I learned from someone very important to me called Barabin," Howard sighed and shook his head as the two assassins began to approach him. He could tell Janx and Marxin were very strong, but wasn''t afraid. After all, he wanted nothing more than to test his new strength. "Anyways, just so you know, Alenx is the one who blew the horn." Howard pointed over into the bushes in the distance, which immediately caused Alenx to back peddle in fear. "Remember that. I can imagine no one is going to believe me without you backing me up."

    "Yes," Garsel looked over and nodded his head before he saw Alenx shoot up into the nearby mountains in an attempt to hide. "It makes sense. After all, his mother did disappear for a few years. Anyways, what are you going to do?"

    Swoosh!

    Howard shot like a missile towards the two Arthraku, causing all the soldier''s uniforms to p in the wind.

    Mitchen, who was already afraid to run in the opposite direction, suddenly felt terrified. He couldn''t find the strength in himself to run, and yet he could tell he had to move now!

    ''Damn it! I''m going!'' Mithcen started to run across therge in while Howard''s body began to glow with a terrifying ck ki. He hadn''t used Dark Ki in ages since he hadn''t had any difficult opponents, and yet with these two he could tell he''d need to unleash every ounce of his strength.

    Swoosh!

    Activating Fire King Sprint, Howard looked like a dark bullet shooting forward at such a pace almost all the warriors behind him still couldn''t believe what they were seeing. However, knowing full well his opponents were probably stronger than him, this isn''t where he stopped. Soon, he activated both his Dream Ki and Silver Ki and shot even faster forward.

    "That''s not good," Janx looked over at his brother and activated one of his Authoritarians, the Six Horned Night Panther, one of his strongest Authoritarians. He almost instantly tripled in size before a dark ki started to spread out from his body. "That strength. He probably grew stronger since we heard about him three weeks ago."

    "I told you we shouldn''t have stopped at brothels along the way," Marxin said with a look of discontentment as he also activated an Authoritarian called the Seven Eyed Iguana. "This is ridiculous. I''m already using my third strongest Authoritarian and it''s against a little brat. He has girlfriend right? Shall we kill them afterwards?"

    "Eh, they''re too far. Let''s just wipe out that Nation," Janxughed and pointed over at the Great vensen Nation. Clearly, his blood lust hadn''t gotten any weaker after being imprisoned for 100 years, actually it had gotten manifold stronger. "I remember hearing they have good food to eat. Shall we have eat before we do it?"

    Boom!

    Howard, a secondter after hearing them talk, appeared a few feet away from them causing a gigantic cloud of sand to shoot in the air.

    Yet the next moment, he did something both of the assassins could hardly have imagined. Suddenly, the Ki in his body seemed to surge to three times its normal amount. All their ns of defeating him easily, almost instantly changed.

    "Fire King''s Last Stand, First Level!"

    "What the?" One of the assassins looked on in shock before he almost instantly activated another Authoritarian called the Great Siver Cougar. Janx, whose body was already rather huge, seemed to swell in size by almost 15 times.

    He seemed to turn into a gigantic mountain of a being and yet Howard arrived in front of him almost instantly before he could move a single paw. He looked on inplete surprise while Howard activated Dark Oblivion and punched out with all his strength.

    "You monsters will pay!" Howard screamed before he punched forward.

    A Dark me shot out of his body almost instantly and engulfed Janx who had barely had time to put up his shield.

    Taking a deep breath, Howard thrust back his arms and let out a sigh before he turned and looked at the other Authoritarian growling at him. This was definitely the right choice. He took a deep breath and activated Fire King''s Last Stand''s second level almost instantly.

    His only hope was scaring them away before they activated their domains! He knew if it got to that point it would be more than over!

    "You are nuts, kid." Marxin''s fierce gaze only intensified as he looked at Howard''s flickering eyes. Howard was not holding back anything and was already using the eyes of life and death. There was frankly not a single ability he was going to hold back. "However, I get what you''re doing, and it''s not going to work. You probably want to kill us as soon as possible. Because you''re afraid we''ll overpower you in the long run right?"

    Howard shook his head, however, he was well aware that Marxin was right.

    Those that had entered into the SSS rank, like the two Assassins in front of him, could use domain ki without dropping a single ounce of sweat. That was because domain ki turned a domain into pretty much a well of energy that never stopped giving. This provided for an extremely powerful defense that was almost impossible to breach if someone was at a simr strength for quite a while.

    And yet, Howard didn''t have that. He could maybe fight for two hours, three max, before he lost all his strength.

    He was also keenly aware that this was even shorter because of what Jenny had told him about Fire King''s Last Stand. He could only use it up to the second level, and probably maximum could use it for five minutes. However, he was ready to make the first minute as meaningful as possible! He wanted to send a message, that no one could mess with him in the Jarkalon Abyss! Even the Arthraku should be wary of him!

    Bang!

    Howard activated Fire King''s Sprint and surged with such fierce speed towards Marxin that the ground cracked beneath him. And yet, Marxin, seeing this, seemed to almostugh at Howard. If there was one thing that him and his brother didn''tck it was speed.

    "Foolish! With that kind of strength to you expect to hurt me?!" Marxin growled and revealed hisrge white canine teeth before he pushed off his hind legs and shot towards Howard. "Hahaha, me and my brother spent years looking for Authoritarians that kill the fastest! You will be dead in a second!"

    ###

    The next moment, Howard punched out with all his might at Marxin without activating his Dream Ki or creating any diversions.

    Using Dream Ki took a great deal of expenditure for him to use, and right now he only wanted to do one thing. He could tell that Marxin still underestimated him because he was still giving of the aura of someone in the S rank.

    Basically, Howard may have strengthened his body, but only his external body and internal Ki was used to sense another person''s rank. In many ways, Howard was lucky that he hadn''t breached the SS rank fully. Marxin had no idea that he was facing someone with strength much greater then he realized.

    ''Foolish, I''m an Arthraku," Marxin said with disdain while arge ck me of Ki appeared around his body while he rushed forward in his cougar form. "You realize that I almost always kill my prey with one hit. It''s why me and my brother prioritized Authoritarians rted to Panthers or Cougars! Because they are silent and strong! You''re about to find out!''

    Marxin opened his mouth and let out such a fierce look through his sharp eyes that almost anyone would''ve fallen back in terror.

    And yet, Howard, seeing him approaching him, simply smiled before he activated all 60 of his ki hearts at once to increase his strength. Suddenly, his strength which seemed rather impressive suddenly surged even more.

    Marxin, looking forward, felt beyond shocked before he tried to push his paw into the floor to dodge Howard''s iing attack. And yet, before he could, it was already toote. Howard''s fist full of his Ki had already gone quite a few meters forward.

    Boom!

    Howard''s fist almost immediately crashed into Marxin''s ribcage and sent him shooting into the distance.

 Chapter 243: Assassins Demise Part II

    Chapter 243: Assassin''s Demise Part II

    "Buah!"

    He screamed at the top of his lungs before he turned into a line of light. The next moment, at this time, the cloud of smoke cleared around Janx. He looked at Howard like he was a monster and turned to look at his brother''s soaring body.

    Boom!

    A secondter, an entire mountain almost a kilometer away shattered. Janx was beyond terrified of Howard''s strength. Even if he activated his domain, if that kid hit him, he really could die! He hadn''t been waiting 100 years to get killed by some brat! This strength was simply 5 times higher than he imagined.

    "Take this! Smoke Death Fire!" Janx opened his mouth and sent out a gigantic wave of energy towards Howard that also happened to be in the same direction of the soldiers behind him.

    Seeing this, Howard sighed and opened out both his hands before a gigantic wall of Fire appeared in front of him. He could tell what Janx was trying to do, but wouldn''t dare stop him. It was very clear he was trying to run away, yet he weed it.

    "I''m d If I had to fight them for two more minutes, I might have been killed," Howard deactivated Fire King''s Last Stand before a gigantic explosion shot up behind him.

    Almost instantly, a hole the size of backwards mountain ripped through thend and split out in all directions.

    It was a powerful st, but clearly it was a desperate one. The next moment, he turned and saw that the two Arthraku had decided to flee. He smiled, and wiped the blood off his chin as it slowly drizzled outwards. Though he hadn''t done much, he could tell that Fire King''s Last Stand was still something he shouldn''t use very often.

    The Silver me on his body dissipated before he took a single step forward towards the Great Neck Warriors who were still frozen in ce. Yet the next moment, the all almost instantly turned and ran in the opposite direction!

    "Let''s get out of here!"

    "He''s a freak! I''m not dying just for a stupid diversion!" The many Great Neck Warriors all muttered before they turned tail and rushed into the trees. Their shock wsa almost as great as the warriors who had just started to prepare to fight them. That battle between Howard and the two assassins. It had happened in the span of less than a minute. No one had dared to fight in that time! After all, Howards'' strength was simply too perplexing and domineering.

    "Wooh! I don''t think I can fight for a few days," Howard wiped the blood off his mouth andughed.

    The soldiers, who hadn''t been sure what to say, couldn''t help but start breaking out inughs. And yet themanding officer, Garsel, was beyond afraid. If two Arthraku had attacked Howard at the same time as the Great Neck Warriors, did they broker some kind of deal. He instantly looked back at his soldiers with a passion burning in his eyes. They needed to do whatever they could to stop the Great Neck Warriors attack from seeding!

    "All 10 of you that are in the S rank, get behind me!" Garsel shouted at the top of his lungs. "The rest of you in the A rank or below, stay here and defend this ce till yourst breath! As for Howard, one of you help him get back to the city! Can''t you all tell what he just did?"

    "What did he do?" A soldier named Maxin said,ughing and smiling. "And what are you so worried about? With Howard here, there is no way we can lose?!"

    "He''s right," Howard jogged in their direction with a smile appearing on his face. "Haha! All I was trying to do was scare them away. Luckily, it worked! They shouldn''t be back for a long time haha! However, my strength now is pretty much shot. I mean We all would''ve die if I didn''t scare them away."

    "What do you mean?" Maxin looked somewhat perplexed at Howard. "How could anyone stand a chance against you? Even Mernan would have trouble fighting you, right?"

    "I-I can''t tell you anymore," Howard pointed at the city. "However, I''ll at least go with you all to make sure that I can be around to scare the crap out of whomever dared attack you! Now let''s go!"

    ###

    In the Great vensen Nation, there were five different areas that other Nations would often invade.

    These were called the Five vensen Mountain passes.

    The five mountain passes included one in the east that Howard had fought the Arthraku at, and there was also one in the west that Mernan had gone to almost immediately after the horn was blown. He knew something wasn''t right almost immediately based on the timing of the attack. Someone from his own forces must have told the Great Neck Nation about his rather sudden recovery.

    He went at his fastest speed to the West Gate which was also the easiest to reach for the Great Neck Warriors from their territory. It was almost too obvious to figure out what they were trying to do, but he was worried about his current strength they would seed. With a single wrong move, he could be killed by Janisen from Great Wolf Nation if he activated the full strength of his SSS rank high domain. And thest thing he wanted to do was die after he finally recovered! He wanted to see his daughter get married! He wanted to finally expand thend of the Great vensen Nation to a higher part of the Jarkalon Abyss! Yet, right now, he knew if he had to use his domain for more than three minutes, he''d die! Considering most SSS rank warriors could use domains for dozens of days, this could not havee at a worse time!

    There was also a rather significant problem that he had to consider. Should he risk attacking S rank warriors which was generally prohibited for someone with his strength. As soon as he did, he''d have to be willing to die. He had to make up his mind now. Rushing forward, he couldn''t help but deliberate over and over again. Was it worth risking his life to save his Nation? Would Howard be able to stop the invasion if he didn''t seed? And also, how insane was it to put so much pressure on such a young teenager! He shrugged his shoulders and passed over his pce as he continued forward.

    ''If the Great Neck Warriors are attacking now,'' Mernan thought while he passed the round dome buildings of his people silently in the middle of the night. '',,,It most likely also means that they''ve been aware that I was poisoned for all these years.''

    ''I did almost everything I could to hide it,'' Mernan kept thinking as he passed the various markets and herbology buildings that were almost everywhere near the West Mountain Pass. ''Could it be. One of my top advisors let the secret out that I was sick to try and curry favor with the Great Neck People? However, who would do that? Why would they do that? I''m nice to everyone, and even promised them promotions when I died.''

    Mernan stopped thinking about it and surged faster forward before he heard the first nging of weapons.

    He was right! Someone really was attacking the Great vensen Nation. His domain Ki surged around him before thousands of leaves began to appear one after the other around his body. He was not going to let whomever was attacking off the hook! Even if he had to die, he was going to die with dignity!

    Boom!

    At this time, the attack from Howard''sst attack against the assassins surged outwards and shook the buildings in the area, causing Mernan to have to stop in midair. He looked back and saw arge cloud of dust shooting up into the night sky before he immediately trembled.

    ''That attack. If Howard used that, even with my domain would I have lived?'' Mernan felt a powerful force push him back and pushed his hand down into the ground to slow himself down. The force from that attack was probably strong enough that not a single soul in the entire vige was probably still awake. ''What a monster. With strength like that, not only is he wee into the family, but I might have to give him two daughters, hahaha!''

    Mernan sighed and wiped the sweat off his head before he turned and saw the Great Neck Warriors surging over the Mountain Pass towards the west outpost. The defensive array which looked like a transparent nket getting pounded by countless ki attacks, flickered over and over again as thousands of attacks hit against it Yet This was extremely good news! No one in the SSS rank had yet appeared, or else the barrier would have been destroyed!

    He instantly realized something!

    Whomever told about his recovery, probably didn''t realize that he''d regained nearly his full strength! He suddenly realized that he should have no problem attacking the SS rank soldiers.

    It was hard to exin this decision, yet he was sure it was the right one to make.

    After being alive for hundred years, somethings just clicked sometimes and you had to go along with it.

    "I''ll kill as many as I can as quickly as they can so whomever''s waiting in the shadows knows I''ve recovered most of my strength," Mernan activated his domain ki and pointed his hand forward. The next moment, the entire world seemed to turn green before his domain ki surged forward.

    The iing troops which had been expecting an easy battle, looked forward in shock.

    Almost instantly, every single soldier that had been attacking the array from the Great vensen Nation activated Ki shields around their bodies while they tried to figure out what to do next. This was supposed to be an easy battle, and yet in a second that all changed.

    "That''s high ss domain ki!"

    "What the hell? Commander! Protect us!" Three S rank Grey Neck Warriors screamed before the attack from Mernan hit their shields.

    A secondter, arge cloud of dust appeared along with a wave of blood that shot through the air. This was not what anyone expected! This was supposed to be an easy battle.

    "Has he recovered?" Janisen sighed and stepped forward before he tossed off his ck cloak. Almost instantly, his muscr body swarmed with hair while more and more of his warriors shouted in agony. He turned to look at one of his generals and then watched a leaf from Mernan''s domain shoot by him. Holding up his hand, he caught the leaf in the air and almost instantly crushed it. The anger on his face could not be hidden very easily. In fact, his rage was beginning to cause the ground beneath him to crack. "I heard from Alenx that he needed 2 days to fully recover. This is his Domain Ki? He couldn''t use this without recovering almost all of his strength! And that bastard has the audacity to use it against my soldiers! Who the hell is he trying to piss off!"

    Just like in the lower parts of the Furnace, it was generally against the rules for someone in the SSS rank to attack someone beneath the SS rank. There was simply many reasons for this. For one, it was to protect the younger generation and to remind the older generation to behave.

    The Arthraku, and pretty much every nation with SSS rank warriors would enforce this for many reasons. There had been simply too many SSS rank warriors that wiped out entire nations, and ravaged entire flocks of women. Basically, if they didn''t do something about it every time it happened, there was a chance the entire younger generation could be killed. This was obviously not worth the risk! And yet, Janisen was certain that Mernan was fine disobeying these orders for some reason. Could it be? That his strength wasn''t fully back in the SSS rank yet?

    ''No way. This is actually the worse case scenario,'' Janisen heard several of his troops scream out before thousands of leaves from Mernan''s domain crashed into them. Blood shot into the air while countless blood curdling screams sted outwards in every direction. "Tell everyone to retreat now! If I''m right, he might have gotten just enough strength to detonate his domain! He might be nning to take us all down with him! I repeat, retreat now!"

    "What?" Hismander, named Nansil looked at Janisen with disbelief ridden on his face. "But doesn''t that mean he''s almost fully recovered. I thought that Alenx said he''d need 2 days to at least get most of his strength back."

    "Looks like my stepson was duped," Janisen held out his hand before his domain ki activated, causing thousands of sharp spikes to appear in the air that surged forward. "I know it doesn''t make sense to you now, Nansil, but you have to learn how to think like your enemy," Janisen stepped forward and patted his lietenant on the back as his ck hair blew in the wind. "And this enemy is willing to piss off the entire world right now to keep us from invading. I thought he''d surrender immediately and let us take him away before he got strong. Unfortunately, someone will have to pay for this," Janisen signaled to another lieutenant to have his troops flee as blood spread through the air.

    Janisen sighed and took a step forward before he saw Mernan staring at him in the distance. A white energy was beginning to appear around him, which was a sign of Domain Detonation! He smirked and then turned his back to Mernan before he jumped into the air. Clearly, all his thoughts about what Mernan intended were right. It was just a shame that he could do nothing about it. He sighed and as he jumped in the air decided to say one thing to Mernan. He needed him to know that he''d be back.

    "You may have won this battle, but I''ll win the war," Janisen mouthed before he jumped into the darkness of the night and almost instantly faded away. His muscr body disappeared into the shroud of darkness a secondter, yet his words remained.

    Mernan knew those thoughts would y in his head over and over again over the course of the next few days.

    ''Just great,'' Mernan said with discontent as he stared up at the Great Neck Warriors vanishing into the darkness of the night. "My daughter brings home an excellent son inw and ten minutester I found out I have a traitor in my ranks. God, what will happen next? Will I find out she''s already pregnant!"

 Chapter 244: The Morning After the Battle

    Chapter 244: The Morning After the Battle

    Please reread two previous chapters if you somehow gained ess.

    The next morning, the sun came out from the clouds and revealed the beautiful domes of Jenniva.

    The blood mist, that had been in the air the night before, gradually faded away while numerous people in the vige began flocking outside toplete their morning routines which included things like watering the countless nts they relied on, and packing the merchant carts full of goods.

    Almost none of the Great vensen People questioned what happened the night before. The children yed and smiled like everything was normal, but most people realized something had changed.

    That was because in the morning, for the first time in years every singlemander of the Great vensen Army was going to the pce for a meeting. This type of meeting had been held only once in thest 10 years, and was called the meeting of the elders. Though it didn''t sound that special, the council only met for one reason, and that was to either dere war on another Nation or to prepare for drafting more soldiers.

    The Great vensen Nation had roughly 100,000 youths that were of age to be enlisted in the army. Some of these lived in small agrarian viges in the nearby mountains that spent almost all their time raising different types of herbs, or nts that wouldter be sold at market. However, in times of war, the nation''s ie sometimes had to be sacrificed in exchange for more power.

    Still, at this moment, there was one thing causing many of the Great vensen People to asionally stop and look in the direction of the pce.

    They couldn''t help but hear Lasinda giggling andughing and sometimes lightly screaming. They had no idea what was happening to her, but they could tell she was definitely having fun.

    ###

    Howardid on Lasinda''s bed under arge set of nkets.

    He looked over and saw Lasinda''s eyes staring at him with such intensity and fervor he almost couldn''t control himself. And yet, Lasinda had to be the most energetic girl he ever met! No matter how much he kissed her, she simply wanted more! He had just been in a battle, and she was causing him to fight harder for his breath than even the two assassins from the night before!

    "Hmmm, I''ve never kissed anyone before tonight. Am I getting better at it yet?" Lasinda asked as she gently pushed her entire body into Howard and kissed him with all her might. In her white gown, she looked exceptionally beautiful, and normally Howard would''ve long ago returned her fervor with his maximum strength.

    He wanted to wrap his arms around her body, and move aside her beautiful brown flocks to suckle on her neck, but he had no choice but to be on the receiving end for thest hour! Heughed and looked at Lasinda''s beautiful pale skin leaning in towards him before she sucked in his lips and then bit down. She was getting a little too good at kissing! Heughed and gently yed with her hair before she pushed Howard down and started gently kissing him repeatedly.

    He looked up and smiled before she identally pushed into his shoulder.

    "Ah! That hurts, haha! Be careful or you might break me." Howard smiled and looked up at Lasinda''s gorgeous eyes before she giggled and bit into his neck. He turned and looked at her beautiful hair, which made her eyes disappear as she swooped down and nibbled on his neck.

    This was not the treatment he expected after a hard battle! He expected gentleness, yet she really was being quite rough.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Excuse me, miss! You''re being quite loud!" A man with extremely deep and charming voice said. "A few of the children from outside wanted to know if they could y with you! It seems to think you''re ying some type of game."

    "I am! It''s called thank Howard!" Lasinda said while trapping Howard underneath her. "He saved my father! Tell the kids that if they want to y a game, they have toe back in five hours! I''m still learning how to kiss him right now! He''s going to be my husband after all!"

    "Misses! Don''t say that so loud!" The man replied, aghast at Lasinda''s response. He''d known her since a young age, and hearing her bated breaths for thest hour simply shocked him beyond surprise. "The children outside are still at the age they believe women make children through going away in the winter to harvest nts. Please! It''s time you two stop!"

    "Hmmm, I think we should think about the children," Howardughed and gently pushed Lasinda into his lips one more time before rapidly flipping her over and dropping her on the bed. "However, you''ve been in charge for too long! It''s time I put you under me for a little while! Roar!"

    Boom!

    A momentter,

    Lasinda and Howard, who were on the bed with their locks about to connect, looked up and saw Mernan and the butlerying on the door. They almost instantly couldn''t help butugh a little bit, yet at the same time, Howard realized his hands weren''t able to be seen underneath the covers.

    "It''s not what it looks like!" Howard smiled and looked down at Lasinda. Her skin had turnedpletely pale when she realized her dad had been listening the entire time. "I''ve only been on top for less than twenty seconds! She''s the one that viciously kissed me for thest hour!"

    "I-I''m sorry!" Mernan stood up off his butlers back and looked into Howard''s eyes. "I didn''t mean to interrupt, Howard. However, there is something that I have to talk to you about if you''re willing. That is I know my daughter is probably very much under your care right now, but afterst night, it''s essential that we talk quickly! In fact, with your permission, I''d ask you get off my daughter ande with me to the throne room."

    Mernan really had just been walking by, and hadn''t expected to trip and fall into his daughter''s first night with Howard, yet now that he had he felt sick to his stomach.

    It was one thing to see your daughter kiss someone at the florid alter in a Great vensen wedding, but it was another to fall into a door and see a man on top of her with her hair flowing off the bed! If he could, he''d totally not want to have seen this, but it frankly was an urgent matter!

    Thest thing he expected after dealing with the Grey Neck Warriorsst night was a report that the Arthraku had a caravan on the way. And not only that, but this caravan had at least twenty SSS rank soldiers in it!

    One thing that greatly differed from the Jarkalon Abyss and the lower levels of the Furnace was the sheer overall level of the strongest warriors.

    In the Jarkalon Abyss, it wasn''t umon for their to be over 1000 SSS rank warriors in some of the stronger nations. And of course, since the Arthraku happened to be at the top of them all, some reports even said they have over 5000 SSS rank warriors! The sheer power these warriors could unleash on a ce like the Great vensen Nation would be enough topletely destroy it! He had to let Howard know about it, in the off chance that they wereing in this direction to attack him.

    Mernan looked at his daughter, and then at Howard with a somber look on his face. Howard had already gotten up and stood in the center of the room. "Now I know this is an important morning for you, Lasinda, but you have to stay here. I''m sorry to say, but even though you very much enjoy Howard''spany, he needs to hear this alone,"

    "But it''s our first night together, and morning together. I thought when a husband is chosen, even before they get engaged, they get an entire two days and nights together to connect," Lasinda was pretty much talking about how things normally happened in the Great vensen Nation when a couple was about to be engaged.

    They would get to trial each other out, pretty much, in order to make sure that the marriage would be able to prosper in the future.

    And yet Thest thing Lasinda expected was that her father would take Howard away. What if he didn''t like her because she didn''t get to seal the deal. These were some of her very real concerns right now! She could tell her father had something urgent, but what was more urgent than a girl earning the love of such a strong man?! He just saved her father''s life after all!

    "Daughter He wille with me to the throne room, and he cane back with you after. Just try not to be so loud when he returns, and spend at least an hour with the kids outside. On the other side of the pce. You must you must tell them why you made such noises. Please say something about nt development and nothing about the intamacies between men and women."

    "Hehe, my mother and father made up a story about trains." Howard said with a smile, causing Mernan and Lasinda to both shake their heads. "What? You don''t know what a train is?" He realized he was talking to the wrong audience and then walked towards the hallway before abruptly turning back and looking at the beautiful womenying a few feet from him. "Anyways, Lasinda. It was nice having fun with youst night! Let''s take it to the next level when I return!"

    "No next level! Come with me damn it!" Mernan smiled and gently pushed Howard through the door before looking at Lasinda one more time. "As for you Lasinda, please please cover your neck when you go outside. I see some marks" Her father coughed once awkwardly and then closed the door. "It''s right this way! As far away from my daughters'' bosom as you can possibly get!"

 Chapter 245: Six Dome Palaces Stone Tablets

    Chapter 245: Six Dome Pce''s Stone Tablets

    Great vensen Throne Room, Six Dome Pce

    Arge golden emperor''s chair rested in the center of a grassfield inside of thergest room in the pce. It had dozens of rare nts coiling around it that had dozens of sharp thorns that gave off a terrifying presence to anyone that neared the throne.

    These were called Rending Razor Vines, and though they were only S rank nts, they had been protecting the kings of the Great vensen Nation for generations. If anyone got near the throne room, the domain in the room would activate and increase the strength of the Rending Razor Vines into the peak of the SSS rank.

    Though this was an extremely powerful array, it also had one extremely deadly cost. Thest king who had to activate it to protect the nation from a foreign attack died because of it. Using it for more than 10 minutes wouldpletely consume the life force of someone in the SSS rank. It provided the power of something akin to hundreds of vine like beasts descending from the sky, yet to aplish that, it would take a simr toll on the user.

    Howard walked into the room and looked at them with minor amusement before walking over to Mernan as he sat down in the center of the throne. His countenance had regained a somewhat sallow tint again after unleashing his strength the night before, and yet he still had to follow through with his duties as a king. He looked at Howard and doffed his throne before tossing it onto the floor. He didn''t feel proud about the decisions that he had to make, but having to tell Howard he had to leave was one of the hardest things he had to do in quite some time.

    "Howard" Mernan smiled and cheerfully squinted at him. "How did you enjoy my daughterst night? You realize you made so much noise that this old man, who was supposed to be healing, couldn''t sleep all night." He somewhat angrily pulled up his sleeves and scowled at Howard with a menacing stare. "If you want to kill an old man, the easiest way is to y with his daughter while he''s sick! What exactly were you trying to aplish?"

    "I just wanted to ept her reward. She did most of the giving," Howardughed, causing Mernan to almost explode with anger. His eyebrows red up over his head while he looked into Howard''s shimmering eyes. The next moment, he couldn''t help butugh.

    "HAHAHAHA! You''re more bold than pretty much any teeanger I''ve ever met. I wonder what you father must have been like. If he disyed any of the central characteristics my father did. My best guess is he happened to be extremely handsome and get any girl he wanted?"

    "My father is dead," Howard didn''t mince words, and just said what was on his mind. "He died because I wasn''t strong enough to save him. Now that I''m stronger, I will do almost anything to protect your daughter. Even if an armyes, I willpletely destroy them."

    ''Even if an armyes?" Mernan thought with a minor look of surprise on his face. He couldn''t help but wonder if Howard could somehow sense the caravan and just hadn''t told him yet, but if that was teh case, he wouldn''t be so carefree with his damn beautiful daughter! "Haha, Howard If my daughter happened to be in danger, and you couldn''t defeat the army, then what would you do? Do you think there is any obstacle you can''t defeat?"

    "I''m certain that I can''t let anyone die in front of me ever again," Howard replied honestly with a head nod while looking out the window. Deep down inside, he always wondered what made him want to get stronger, and perhaps it really was the death of his family. "However, perhaps it''s also because I just like protecting women who make me happy, yet if there really was something I couldn''t ovee. I''d find a way to protect everyone in the surrounding area."

    ''Maybe I shouldn''t tell him to leave,'' Mernan smiled and gently pointed Howard over to a corner of the throne room. There were threerge stone tablets in the corner that exined some of the techniques of the Great vensen People.

    These three great stone tablets were called the three divine branches of the Great vensen People, and were made by the first king of the Great vensen people. All three of them had to do with principles after the S rank and were called the three verdant pirs of the king.

    The first of the three pirs happened to do with breaking into the SS rank, and the king couldn''t help but wonder maybe it be worth having Howard stay if he could learn the three principles. Mernan pointed at them while looking at Howard with a strange intent in his eyes. Howard had no idea that Mernan was about to take a risk he might gravely regret.

    "Howard Those three tablets over there are called the three verdant pirs of the king They have to do with principles that we use to breakthrough into the SS rank and one of them even has clues on how to create domain ki. Though it might not seem like a lot, it''s rathermon for warriors in your age bracket to spend two weeks studying them. If I let you stay in here for three days, do you think you''d be able to learn anything from them?"

    "I don''t even know if I can read it yet," Howard replied and turned to look in their direction. He had on Alenx ck robe, but it was somewhat torn after the previous nights festivities. "Would you happen to have anyone that can trante it for me, haha. Would Lasinda be able to be around me while I''m studying it?"

    "Hmph, ournguage is different then the ones up on the surface," Mernan stepped off his back foot before heunched off his chair andnded in front of the grey tablets. "Thisnguage is read by putting your Ki into the letters. You can pretty much store any information you want. All I have to do to let you read it is put a little bit of my Ki into your body. It will allow you to read the great writings of the greatest king of our people. King Gramin"

    "Hmmm, is it really that simple?" Howard took a second to walk over to the tablets and then looked at the rocks. He couldn''t imagine how easy it would''ve been to go through school if all he had to do to learn was put some ki into his body. "Doesn''t that mean you can also teach techniques that way? Or am I wrong about that?"

    "The most I can do is teach you a few basic C rank techniques with this ability. Once you get passed a certain level of information, it gets harder to use ki to transport information. Imagine having a certain size tunnel and if you put too much inside of that tunnel, the route will be lost."

    "Okay, well, I''m ready to learn whatever you have to offer me, haha! However, what I really wanted was a map of thend around here. Can you give that to me as well?"

    Howard was worried that if he didn''t get a map of the nearby areas sometime soon that he might never be able to do what he aplished. He came here to meet with Barabin and Founder Arista. If he kept searching through the Jarkalon Abyss, he might really get lost for a few years.

    By that point, the dangers Founder Arista spoke about would most likely have already happened. He looked at Mernan and saw arge smile appear on his young countenance.

    "Hehe, I can give you a map of the nearby area up to 6yers up in the Jarkalon Abyss, which included 10 other minor nations. However, for the greater nations, for information on the Arthraku, you will have to go to a merchant that possesses that kind of information. It won''t be cheap, but for the right price, they''ll give you an even better map."

    "As long as it''s a start. I have a feeling I know one more person who can help me," Howard looked at a small orb of light that appeared in Mernan''s hand and then gently touched it as he was instructed.

    The next moment, all the information Mernan had promised him appeared inside his mind. He turned around, and to his surprise, he could clearly read thenguage written on the threerge stone tablets.

 Chapter 246: Six Paths of Ki Irrigation

    Chapter 246: Six Paths of Ki Irrigation

    Howard had a full seventy two hours to study the three great tablets of the vensen people. However, after 24 hours, he felt that he got the gist of the first tablet, and after 48 hours at least understood the foundations of the second one.

    Of course, this type of studying speed could bepared to the smartest people in the Great vensen Nation''s history, and it wouldn''t lose out to any of the greatest experts.

    ''Hmmm, so basically If I want to get my bodypletely into the SS rank, the first tablet, the first tablet known as the awakening tablet pretty much shows a way of using nts to strengthen the body in order to activate your inner Ki Hearts.''

    ''However, the second tablet called the domain tablet then talks about using your domain to breakthrough those ki hearts, and ess your domain ki As for the third tablet, hehe, I''m in no rush to try and master that! It seems you couldn''t understand that without breaking into the peak of the SS realm anyway!"

    Howard had fortunately noticed something even the greatest genius'' didn''t notice, and that was his limits for studying the three great tablets.

    If he wanted to try topletely absorb thest tablet without having created his own Ki Heart Domain, it would be nearly impossible to fathom the depths of thest tablet. However, because of this, Howard also very easily chose to try and memorize the tablet for ater point in time. And truthfully, if anyone heard Howard say he memorized the difficult to read tablet, they might smack themselves out of sheer shock. The reason for this had to do with the fact that often times memorizing something like the tablets could be considered harder than learning it! Each character contained a haunting amount of information stored in the form of Ki, and knowing it meant that he had the capacity to learn it.

    Basically, this proved if he''d been in the peak of the SS rank, he''d be able to easily learn the third tablet as well.

    Lasinda, who stopped by regrly to make sure her father hadn''t ''attacked'' Howard for what she did with him the night before, basked in seeing him work so hard. However, her father had also been having dozens of meetings with themanders of the army and something didn''t make any sense. Normally, her father after winning a dangerous battle had a massive celebration, and yet this time he hadn''t even bothered ventured out to purchase supplies from any of the nearby nations.

    "Hmph, I swear. If my father ruins my rtionship with Howard, I''ll never forgive him."

    Lasinda watched Howard sit down and close his eyes before noticing his Ki suddenly rapidly skyrocketed.

    Suddenly, she felt no need to worry, and just watched him in the distance by where her father normally sat.

    ''Ugh that aura, when he activates his full strength, why is it after kissing him, it just makes me feel so damn warm inside. It''s almost like he''s making enough heat to warm an entire, and I just want to run up to him and kiss him. Yet what the hell is he doing?"

    Lasinda had been rather conveniently told to watch Howard while her father went to another meeting and sighed while looking down at her pretty outfit. She had on a beautiful yet short blue dress with a small little headwrap called a maiden''s cape.

    Though it had the name maiden''s cape, it really hung down in front of her head and got worn to show that she''d just recently fallen in love, thereby telling all other men that she was off the table. However, looking at Howard, she really wanted ot bepletely and totally taken under his wings right now and feel his powerful bodypletely enmeshing with her lips.

    Yet seeing him study so hard, she sighed and couldn''t help but also smile.

    "He''s trying something out isn''t he... " Mernan appeared next to Lasinda, and gently tapped on her maiden''s cape, knocking away her vision. "Is he trying to rece the nts normally required for strengthening the body with various types of Ki? Normally, most people would take weeks to think of something like that, but I guess Hoawrd has something many of us don''t."

    "What is that father? To be honest, when I look at Howard, he just seems pretty normal asides for his overwhelming strength. What do you think makes it so easy for him to learn things?"

    "Hmmmm," Mernan nced at Howard, trying to read his strange energy, before he made an acute observation. "To be honest, his speed might have to do with more of his eptance of Ki then him being smarter than any of your peers. Basically, he''s so interested in learning about Ki that many roadblocks are removed. It''s almost like he''s constantly being in a state of being young and innocent even though he can seem like a fierce leader. I wonder if something horrible happened to him?"

    "Yeah he doesn''t talk much about his past, does he?" Lasinda sighed and then couldn''t help but hug her father ."Anyways, sorry for kissing him in front of you, but he really almost escaped. I don''t want to let him out of my sights or else he might never marry me."

    "Hmmm? I''d rather watch then let him out of your sites either, hahaha!" Mernan gently caressed Lasinda''s back before feeling a strange energying out of Howard''s body.

    "Anyways, if I''m not mistaken, he''s about to try a strange technique to breakthrough. How about, since you''re only in the S rank youngdy, you get out of here or stand behind me. I don''t want him worrying about making it hard for you to breathe."

    "Hmm, but he already takes my breath away at night."

    "Enough! Stop acting like him and get behind me!" Her father fumed, causing her tough, but the Ki in the airing from Howard made her feel rather strange. He really was about to try something.

    "Howard, please don''t hurt yourself on our behalf." Lasinda sighed, knowing full well a great amount of Arthraku were heading in their direction. ''My father, I hope he doesn''t mind but I''ll tell you the truthter After all, did he really think I wouldn''t find out about their approach? I''m not stupid after all."

 Chapter 247: Nearing a Breakthrough

    Chapter 247: Nearing a Breakthrough

    Howard decided to try to finally breakthrough to the SS rank after being stuck in a rather unique situation for a few weeks.

    ''Basically, if I''m right, the reason why myst Ki heart didn''t fully change was because of the difference between my Silver Ki Heart and the rest of the Ki hearts. However, when I think about it, the Great vensen People actually have many different kinds of Ki Hearts as well because of their various types of nts."

    "What they end up doing is eventually creating something simr to an irrigation system between each nt so eventually their energies fuse. Since I have many different types of Ki that are unustomed to each other, if I try fusing them it won''t work. However, if I try and put an irrigation channel between them, by slowly circting the ki between Ki hearts, it may allow me to breakthrough."

    Howard nodded his head and then began circting his Ki ording to a technique called the Six Hearts of Irrigation. Though it really didn''t fit him in name or title, it should be enough to allow his strength to surge by leaps and bounds.

    However, his real problem right now was that he could tell that Lasinda was extremely worried about something. After getting to spend some time with her, and especially after acquiring the ancestors intent, he could tell for thest two days she wanted to talk to him almost as much as she wanted to kiss him.

    "I can''t spend too much time worrying about her right now or I''ll never breakthrough," Howard fluttered his eyes shut, a focused look appearing in his powerful young blue eyes "Anyways, the first hart used in irrigation is the central heart in the chest. It''s really an amazing technique. It allows people with just six ki hearts to amplify their inner power by 2 fold"

    "The Great vensen people tend to never make more than 20 ki hearts on average because of their many unique types of Ki found in each type of nt, so they had toe up with a way to increase their strength by somewhat ''irrigating'' the strength between their hearts.''

    Howard stopped thinking about it and focused on the Central Ki Heart, near his abdomen before both ihs Dark Ki and Fire Ki began to rapidly circte.

    "I can do this! In the next twenty four hours, I mustpletely surpass my previous self in strength or else I have a feeling everyone here might die! I don''t know why, but It''s just the feeling I''m getting from Lasinda! Something horrible is about to arise!

    Swoosh!

    Howard put all his focus into three of his Ki hearts before one of the tablets in front of him started to rather passionately shake. Mernan, who had just been a rather cautious observer, suddenly felt shocked beyond belief.

    "The first tablet has already acknowledged him and he isn''t even a nt user! If the first king was to here this, he''d probably go nuts with disbelief! In fact, he probably is going nuts with disbelief even in his grave!"

    "Father Is it really glowing?" Lasinda couldn''t help but smile cheekily while staring at Howard''s backside. "Did he really already figure out the first of the six paths?"

    "Yes, and it seems, like I said, that his willingness to try new things cannot be underestimated. Frankly, that might not be good for you daughter. Who knows how many women he''s willing to try things with." Mernan said jokingly before patting his daughter a few feet more behind him.

    "Anyways, this next part is the crucial part. If he gets the stone to glowpletely white, it means he mastered not only the first part of the technique, but thest three as well! Ugh, this is a major source of news. I''m guessing his strength already increased by at least half a rank."

    "Half a rank, but he''s already so strong Is it really that powerful?" Lasinda said with disbelief, gently feeling her heart beat faster and faster inside of her chest. "How-how can he get so much stronger so fast?"

    "Like us, he has many types of Ki," Mernan nodded his head and then felt another change start to begin in Howard. "However, most people would never bother to learn how to fuse them because they''re so strong already! Howard, however, decided to fuse all his strength together regardless! It''a almost like he simply doesn''t care how strong he is! All he wants is to keep exploring! This-this reminds me of my great great grandfather. And like I said He had a thing about exploring a lot of women. Lasinda, are you sure this is really who you want to date?"

    "As long as I can be on bed while he''s exploring others, I don''t care," Lasinda said witha a resolute expression. "Hehe, I like men like Howard Maybe he''ll learn how to make me feel better because of those explorations."

    "Are you really my daughter?" Mernan cleared his throat and then watched Howard continue to infuse different types of Ki together. "Anyways, just stay there! Your perverted thoughts might disturb my son-inw! I already heard enough two nights ago! No need to make me remember!"

    ###

    Howard found great easebining his Dark Ki, Fire Ki, and Dream Ki together, yet his Silver Ki once again seemed nearly impossible to fuse with the other types of Ki

    It took him ten hours of trying to stop the first technique though, to realize that the six form of irrigation actually had a way of solving this problem. It really astounded him and made him feel amazing beyond belief.

    Because the Great vensen People had so many different types of types of Ki, they often times had to deal with something that the tablet called thepeting forests principle. To solve thepeting forest principle, rather than trying to force two distinct types of energy together, the best solution was to create what they called a pond.

    Basically, you sent the two types of energy into a source before putting them on opposite sides of the pool and waiting for them to eventuallye together. Rather than trying to do it intentionally, this process could take months yet it promised that eventually the two would learn to work together.

    It''s like putting a bully and his normal victims on an ind and then cutting off the bully''s hands pretty much. Though it wasn''t the best metaphor, the bully would now require the victims to help him get food in the area.

    Silver Ki, like many types of Ki, relied on Ki Cells that duplicated over and over again in a certain amount of space. Yet by putting his Silver Ki in a ''pond'' or a small part of his body, it should eventually want to get more energy and by doing so it would have to work with his three other types of ki.

    When he thought about it, he realized that this also meant he couldn''t get strong overnight, yet almost instantly decided to put all of his four types of Ki together near his sternum. In just a minute, he suddenly felt the desire to puke, but fought it back.

    ''Ugh, once again, my Silver Ki feels like I''m losing all rationality It hasn''t been this way for a while, especially since I figured out a little bit about intent, yet right now that I''m trying to strengthen my body some of the side effects areing back."

    Howard looked over and Lasinda rather intimately before he felt a fierce craving.

    He wanted to pluck her from behind her father''s back and plop her on hisp before kissing her until the feeling went away. Forcing himself to restrain the feeling, he just focused on the feeling of the ''pond'' he''d been trying to set up.

    In a way, this pond was like another Ki Heart, yet it possessed a lot less of the normal properties of a Ki Haert. It couldn''t be used to make new Ki Cells, however, it could eventually act as an area to gather strength from. Frankly, if teh Arthraku knew that Howard had a way of creating a fake ''61st'' Ki Heart, an entire army mighte and try to kill him right now.

    Yet, at this moment, the only thing that approached Howard was Lasinda. She sensed a carnal desire in him and couldn''t help but rush over to him. And by the time he did, her father who''d wanted to stop her, suddenly felt something pushing him back.

    ''Is that Is that Howard''s Ki? Is it trying to stop me from approaching?''

    ''No, that can''t be Howard''s Ki, it''s too menacing! It''s like an entire world is trying to keep me back!''

    Boom!

    At this moment, Mernan felt like something hit him and he got forced to take a step back while looking into Howard''s fierce eyes.

    "He-he has something inside of him that''s tremendously evil doesn''t he! What are you doing daughter?! Why go over to him now! Do you want to get yourself killed?"

    "Is this seat taken/" Lasinda dropped down on Howard''sp and instantly kissed him. Her pink lips almost instantly got stuck against Howards who also couldn''t help kiss her repeatedly. "Hehe, you seemed to be calling me future husband, so I came over to great you?"

    "Hmph, not bad. You''re a pretty good one," Howard opened his eyes and looked at Lasinda up and down before gently caressing her back. "You think you can survive on me for a few hours without dying? I''m hoping to kiss you until the pain goes away. Is that okay?"

    "Hmph, you saved my father, I''ll kiss you even if my body burns" Lasinda wrapped her arms around Howard, feeling his energy starting to make her gently burn, before she ignored it and justtched onto him with all her might.

    Her father, who''d already seen them kiss once, immediately felt himself blush! The nerve on this little woman! She-she really had no boundaries did she!

    "Sir They are six days away!" A soldier appeared behind Mernan and gently bowed. "What should we do? Should we try and send someone to stall them."

    "By tomorrow, Howard should already be a lot stronger than he was today We can ask him what he wants to do. No point in holding back information any longer about the Arthraku. He''s now officially stronger than me. It''s only appropriate that he learns everything."

    "Hmmm, very well!" The soldier nodded his head and then left the room, looking at Lasinda moving her head from left to right and tilting it in all types of directions.

    He couldn''t help but wonder what Alenx would think if he saw that The woman he wanted to marry had almostpletely given herself to another man, even in front of her father. He''d probably scream so loud that almost no one in the Furnace could ease his pain.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!